《Undead Beast Master: Living Solely for My Desires》


 Chapter 1 Another One

    "Zaroth, please do not resist," a sick, malnourished woman spoke. Her calm voice, pleasant as a melody."I can''t! There is no way I am ever giving up, mother! I prefer to die here and right now!" her son snapped back, trying to suppress his tears.


    Due to the boy''s white hair, he had often been made fun of by the other kids¡­


    Not that he was a kid anymore. He had recently turned 18, making him an adult, but due to the lack of food, his body didn''t resemble that of an adult.


    "Our empire has lost the nearby battle, so as a result, the Crimson Sun Empire will soon invade these lands. I want you to surrender."


    "And what? Become a slave? Death seems like a better option!"


    "Zaroth!" the mother screamed, scaring the boy for a moment.


    "I¡­ I want you to live. I know it''s selfish, I couldn''t give you a good childhood or education. Still, I want proof¡­ proof that your father and I have lived in this world. You are that proof. I don''t want our bloodline to end."


    Zaroth couldn''t respond; all he could do was stare at his dying mother.


    "I know it would be hard, but I have faith that you will survive."


    "FAITH?" Zaroth snapped.


    "I had faith once too! When I awakened, I was supposed to be a Beast Master, but the gods had other plans for me! No one gave me their blessing. I couldn''t tame even the rats that were eating the last of our provisions! After the life I have lived¡­ how could I have faith?!"


    "What reason do I even have to live?!" Tears began to fall from his brown eyes.


    "I know, son." She put her trembling hand on his white hair.


    "I remember when your father died, when we had to eat rats so we wouldn''t die from starvation, how not a single god gave you their blessing."


    "But that''s why I have faith, because despite all that, you survived. You will live no matter what disaster strikes you."


    Her breathing was getting shallower, but she didn''t stop talking.


    "You want a reason to live? I will give you one." She turned his chin, forcing him to look into her crying eyes.


    "Prove them wrong. It has been taken from you for too long. It''s time you take back what is yours, and then more. Forget morals and any kind of lie the gods have fed us. Live for your desires."


    "I¡­" Zaroth couldn''t find the words to respond to his mother.


    "Promise me¡­ that you will live¡­ that you will not give up."


    Casting aside all doubts, he grasped the pale hand of his mother.


    "I swear it."


    Hearing him say that, her cracked mouth curved slightly into a smile¡ªthe most beautiful smile Zaroth had ever seen.


    "Thank you¡­ now go. Forget about me, you shall not be burdened by me any longer."


    "I love you." With these words, he parted with his mother, leaving the small hut they had been living in.


    "I love you too," were the last words he heard before he closed the door, never to see his mother again.


    Soon after, a horn was blown, announcing the arrival of the approaching army. Zaroth and the few dozen residents of the village came out and knelt on the ground with their hands on their heads, announcing their surrender.


    As the soldiers got closer, Zaroth was able to see their black armor decorated with red armaments.


    Soon after, he and the others were put in chains and escorted to a carriage, where they were being transported to some location¡ªmost likely to be sold off as slaves.


    "These bastards, I swear I will kill every single one of them," he muttered.


    The chains were too tight, pressing into his skin and causing him pain, but he was too angry to care. The only thing he was thinking about was his escape and his mother.


    "She is probably dead, isn''t she?"


    His mother had been sick for a few years with muscle rot disease, making her unable to walk¡­ A slave that is unable to move is useless, so¡­


    They probably got rid of her.


    "Live for my desires, huh?" he muttered under his breath.


    "If that is your wish, mother, then I have to grant it."


    A few hours passed, and his lips were starting to get dry. Of course, no one had given them any water. Why would they? They were just slaves now.


    Suddenly, the carriage stopped, and a rough-looking soldier entered.


    "Outside, now!" His voice was harsh and commanding. Left with no choice, the prisoners exited one by one.


    As Zaroth''s pupils adjusted to the difference in light, he saw that they were in some kind of camp¡­ the enemy war camp.


    If they were going to be sold as slaves, why were they here?


    Glancing around, his eyes caught a glimpse of something, and then he froze¡­


    In the middle of the camp, there was something dead¡­


    It had been there for a long time, so its flesh had long since fallen off. But looking at its bones and massive head¡­ it was clear.


    It was the corpse of a long-slain dragon.


    He was placed in a row of inmates facing the dragon. Before them stood a man with a massive build and red armor.


    "REJOICE, SCUM!" he shouted, making everyone freeze in place.


    "Today, your worthless lives have meaning! A decade ago, the great hero Starfyr slayed this magnificent creature!"


    "BUT!" He raised his voice and pointed to the ground. "Since then, the land around this area has been unable to grow any food. It must have been a curse cast by the dragon before he was slain."


    Unleashing his sword from its sheath, he continued, "So today, a brave individual will volunteer to sacrifice his life in the name of the gods, so they may lift this terrible curse! May the one who wishes to volunteer step forward!"


    Unsurprisingly, no one stepped forward.


    "I will be forced to pick someone if no one volunteers!" the man warned.


    Not wanting to be exposed to danger, the prisoners looked around until they saw a weak, malnourished boy with white hair. Without hesitation, they kicked Zaroth, making him stagger forward.


    "AH, YOU!" The soldier clad in red said with a smile, as he apprehended Zaroth. "Such a brave individual to sacrifice yourself in the name of the gods!"


    "No! This is a mistake!" Zaroth screamed.


    Ignoring him, the soldier picked up his weak body and threw him in front of the dragon.


    "Mistake? NO! The gods must have planned this; there can''t possibly be a mistake!"


    "You and your blind obsession with the useless gods!" Zaroth cried out.


    "Useless?!" The man shouted, offended by Zaroth''s words.


    He approached him in an instant and hit him in the stomach.


    "I can''t allow you to insult the gods on this holy land! You must repent!"


    Zaroth was taken aback by the hit and staggered to the ground.


    "I would never take back those words! You are all blind to¡ª"


    Not giving him time to continue, the soldier hit him again. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "REPENT!"


    Zaroth''s rib broke.


    "REPENT!"


    As did his arm.


    "REPENT!"


    And his other arm


    "REPENT!"


    ''Somehow¡­ there has to be a way to survive.'' He could barely think as he was losing too much blood.


    "REPENT!"


    He was hit again and sent flying, colliding with the head of the dragon.


    "Why must I have such shit luck? Why must I suffer so much?" He grunted as he stood up.


    "I even awakened as a Beast Tamer. It might not be the best class, but I thought I would be able to make some money and help my mother. But the gods!


    When I went to receive my blessing, not even one! Not a single one of the countless gods granted me their blessing!


    I wasn''t able to tame anything without a blessing!"


    He was using the head of the dragon as support, painting it with his blood.


    Upon seeing that, the soldier shouted, "Not only have you insulted the gods, but you''ve even dirtied the sacred bones! So be it! There will be no forgiveness for your sins!"


    Gripping his sword tighter, he approached Zaroth with the intention to kill.


    "Forgiveness?!" Zaroth shouted angrily at the man.


    "What have the gods done for me? They have taken everything I loved! They are the ones who should beg for my forgiveness!"


    "Shut your mouth, sinner!" The soldier screamed, getting closer.


    Seeing his inevitable death, Zaroth was terrified, but he didn''t stop shouting.


    "I will kill you!"


    The prisoners were looking at him with distant expressions. They were the ones who had put him in this situation. The ones he was supposed to relate to had doomed him from the start.


    "All of you¡­ I will kill all of you! Your army, your empire, your gods, I will massacre you like the dogs you all are!"


    As his blood spread around the skull of the dragon, he heard a voice.


    [Ah¡­ it''s not too late. There is another one¡­ so be it, you can have it.]


    [My blessing]


    Zaroth sensed a change within him, something he couldn''t quite explain.


    [Luna responds to your call]


    [Luna forms a pact with you]


    [You have formed a contract with Luna]


    [Protecting master]


    The soldier who was approaching Zaroth froze, as did everyone watching the spectacle. Not because Zaroth''s eyes shined green,


    but because the dragon''s skull shined as well and then¡­


    It moved.

 Chapter 2 Undead beast master

    As everybody watched in horror, the bones of the giant dragon suddenly rose. Its green eyes pierced their souls.The dragon shifted its gaze to the boy¡ªhis master¡ªawaiting orders.


    Zaroth was on the ground, clutching his chest with his hand. He was in intense pain; it felt like he was being torn apart from the inside.


    A mana scarcity ¡ªa phenomenon that occurs when a person uses all their mana and tries to surpass their limit.


    Zaroth had never experienced something like this because, up until now, he had never been able to use mana. Not to mention, supporting the body of a dragon was going to kill him soon enough.


    But pushing through the pain, he raised his head, locking eyes with the dragon.


    "Kill them all!" It was the only thing he could manage to say as blood began to spill from his mouth. He couldn''t sustain the creature much longer.


    The creature, receiving the order, stared at the red-clad soldier, who had pissed his pants from fear.


    The dragon opened its massive jaws, and a green flame shot out, immediately melting the soldier into nothingness.


    The flame didn''t stop there¡ªit surged past the man and reached the prisoners behind him.


    The carriages were melted, and the horses were immediately burned.


    The dragon began rotating its head in a circular motion, setting the camp ablaze.


    The armor of the soldiers, too slow to react, melted and sank into their flesh.


    Not even a minute had passed after the dragon had been raised from the dead, and the entire war camp was aflame. The only two survivors were Zaroth and the dragon above him, at the center of the camp.


    Despite the feeling that his soul was being destroyed, Zaroth smiled as he watched the destruction.


    The ones who had taken him from his home were here, too. So, if someone had killed his mother, that person would be here as well.


    The violent screams of people burning were like a pleasant melody to his ears.


    As he looked up, he saw the green eyes of the dragon staring at him. Despite being a mythical creature, currently composed only of bone, one that would send fear into the soul of any individual, Zaroth saw something different.


    "Beautiful," he muttered as he stared at the dragon.


    Exhaustion overwhelmed him, and with his final thoughts, he closed his eyes and fell into sleep.


    *****


    "Hmmm, hmmm, hmmm¡­"


    After some time, he was awoken by a pleasant humming. Despite having slept on the hard ground, he found his head resting on something incredibly soft. Someone was playing with his hair.


    Slowly opening his eyes, he saw a woman with white hair and green, cat-like eyes. He was lying on her lap as she playfully toyed with his hair.


    She was barely clothed, wearing only a black bra connected to a collar around her neck. It was hard to see much due to his blurry vision, but one thing was certain: he had never seen a more beautiful woman in his life.


    Noticing his gaze, her red lips curved into a breathtaking smile.


    "Oh, you''re awake, Master."


    "What happened?" he asked, trying to remember.


    "Well, seeing as I am your first," her smile widened slightly as she said that, "you must not be familiar with how this works. In short, once you touched me, you tried to form a pact with me. Once I judged your soul as worthy, I formed a contract with you."


    "A contract?" he asked, still confused.


    "Yes, you''ve formed a contract with a dragon... Not many can say that. Not only that, but I was the first creature you tamed, so we have a much deeper connection than any other creature you''ll tame in the future."


    "A connection?"


    "Yes, I''ve taken your hair, and you''ve taken my eyes."


    "So, I have green, cat-like eyes now?"


    "Yes, that''s correct!" She replied happily. "As expected, my master is quick-minded!"


    Slowly sitting up, he looked at the woman, and his heart skipped a beat. No, for a moment, it stopped altogether.


    Her figure was so enchanting that no one could possibly ignore her. Not only that, but her provocative outfit, which covered only her breasts, hands, and a little of her waist, fit her perfectly¡ªas if it had been made just for her.


    "Why am I so stunning, you might wonder?" she said in response to his gaze.


    "Earlier, when you looked at my dragon form, you said ''beautiful.'' Because I hadn''t yet assumed a human form, I became the most beautiful thing your mind could comprehend."


    He was still staring at her, caught in some sort of trance. This made her blush slightly, though she seemed content nonetheless.


    "In human form, I don''t require that much mana, so I assumed one as soon as you were safe from any danger."


    ''I want her,'' this was the only thought in his mind now. Remembering the words of his mother¡ª''Live for your desires.''


    He stretched his hand with the intention of touching her, only to collapse to his knees, his body screaming in pain.


    She managed to catch him before he could fall completely, as she did her breasts pressed against his chest.


    "Be more careful!" she commanded. "I''ve used my powers to heal as much as I could, but your mana core is beyond empty. You need to rest!"


    "What¡­ what is your name?" he grated between clenched teeth.


    Gently putting him back on her lap and patting his head, she answered, "Luna. But you should already know that."


    "What was that thing I heard before? And not only that, but I am not blessed, so I can''t tame beasts¡ªmuch less undead beasts."


    "You heard the system announcing your successful contract with me. So, congratulations, you''re officially a tamer¡ªan undead one. I knew from the moment you touched me that you weren''t blessed, but for some reason, a god decided to grant you their blessing."


    "Now that you mention it, I remember someone being surprised that there was another," Zaroth replied.


    "It''s possible it was a long-forgotten god," she mused. "Not that I''ve ever heard of a god being able to raise the dead."


    As Zaroth lay on her lap, he couldn''t control himself anymore. With a finger, he poked the side of her exposed breast. Her breasts were too large for the bra, causing the sides to spill out.


    Luna seemed surprised for a moment but didn''t object.


    "Aren''t you going to stop me? Zaroth asked.


    "Zaroth, I was dead, you know? There''s no fate worse than that. You''re the one who revived me; I owe everything to you. Why would I object?"


    "Doesn''t ''not objecting'' and ''liking'' mean two different things? So which one are you?"


    Smiling widely, she leaned toward his ear. Her breasts came dangerously close to his face as she whispered softly in his ear, "I don''t know, you tell me."


    Hearing that, something began to rise within Zaroth, but it was quickly halted as she straightened her back and traced her delicate finger to where his heart was located.


    "But we''re not doing anything with your heart being so weak right now. Its mana is barely able to sustain both of us, so you might actually die if we try anything... inappropriate right now."


    She blushed slightly as she said the last part.


    "So, what do I have to do?" Zaroth asked, clearly excited at the idea of doing something inappropriate with the woman in front of him.


    "You must strengthen your mana core. I think you humans have something specifically designed for that¡­ I believe you call it an academy."


    He sighed slightly. "Well, Mother always regretted not being able to send me to an academy, and I don''t think there''s a better motivation than the one you just gave me¡­ so, I guess it''s academy, then!"


    "I can''t wait for that moment, you know?" she said flirtatiously, playing with his hair. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But I''m curious about something."


    "Hm? What is it?" Luna asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "You said you judged me. How did you do that? Why was I worthy?"


    Luna''s smile darkened, her eyes glowing with a dangerous intensity


    "Despite knowing you would die, you didn''t pray to the gods. On the contrary, you declared you would kill every single one of them like the dogs they are. In my life, you''re the only one who''s ever made such a declaration, so I couldn''t leave alone someone who shares my dream, you see."


    "Oh!" Suddenly, she was back to her usual playful self. "Of course, we''ll spare the one who blessed you and made my revival possible."

 Chapter 3 Motivation

    After enjoying the softness of Luna''s things for some time, Zaroth decided he had gotten enough rest and got up."So, what now?" she asked him.


    "Well, this depends on your answer to this question: can you assume dragon form, and for how long?"


    "Yes, I can, for about a minute. After that, your core would need to recharge, or I would risk your life. From what I''ve seen, your core would need about 10 hours to fully recharge. If you eat food, it should take less than that."


    "From what I know, I can desummon and summon you at will, right?"


    "Yes, by desummoning me, you are storing me in your soul, and your mana would refill faster. But it''s not recommended, because summoning takes time, and in an emergency, you might die before being able to summon me."


    "Because I am too weak?" Zaroth asked.


    "Tamers rely on their summons, so usually their physical and magical abilities aren''t as strong as their peers from different classes."


    "Could I change that? I don''t want to always be weak."


    "Of course you could." She smiled widely. "But it would take more time than the average person."


    Surveying the area around him, he couldn''t see much except the ash that had remained after the entire camp had been obliterated by Luna''s flame.


    Scanning the ground, he saw the trail that the carriage had left as it transported the prisoners.


    "This is where we would go," he said confidently.


    "From where you came?" Luna asked, intrigued.


    "Yes, I suspect we are in the Crimson Sun Empire, and I can''t speak their language, so going home is the better option."


    "If I''m not mistaken, in that direction is the Draconian Empire. So we''re going to a place where they worship dragons? I don''t object," Luna grinned when she heard the news.


    "But what is the plan exactly?" She couldn''t help but feel a bit curious.


    "Following the trail left by the carriage, we will arrive at my home. Once there, I will bury my mother''s body if it''s still there and then head to the capital of the Draconian Empire, where I''ll enter one of the many magic academies."


    He took a deep breath before adding, "To enter it, the most important thing I will need is money, which I plan to steal after killing the people we come across on our journey."


    Luna raised an eyebrow slightly. "Have you ever killed someone?"


    Zaroth shrugged. "Not really, but I don''t plan on letting morals stop me."


    Glancing at Luna''s tempting body, he added with a smile, "Plus, I''m too weak to kill anybody, so I''m sure my loyal dragon wouldn''t object to doing the deed for me."


    Deciding it''s better to walk rather than chat while standing still, they began following the trail, still engaged in their conversation.


    "But there is a problem," Zaroth admitted, looking at Luna.


    "Which is?" she asked, noticing his gaze on her body.


    "Frankly, you are too hot. Your body is too tempting. So many men would try their luck with you, which is something I don''t want happening."


    Luna grinned from ear to ear as she spoke. "So, what do you suggest then?"


    Zaroth stopped and removed the old coat he was wearing, then put it on Luna''s body, cursing himself inwardly that he wouldn''t be able to glance at her anymore.


    ''It''s for the greater good,'' he tried to convince himself with that thought.


    Something he had realized too late was that while he himself was around 170 centimeters, Luna was easily pushing 190 centimeters. So, the act of putting his coat on her not only brought his face closer to her breasts, which were at his eye level, but also it wouldn''t cover her completely, leaving her feet exposed a bit.


    "I like it; it smells like you!" Luna seemed to like it, though Zaroth didn''t pay it much attention.


    It was strangely calming as they walked together, following the trail. They were engaged in a pleasant chat, so time passed pretty quickly.


    After a few hours, Luna stopped, which made Zaroth follow her action.


    "People ahead."


    "How many?"


    "Three, they are pretty weak."


    Deciding, Zaroth wanted to approach them, he changed their course a bit, leaving the trail. After following the directions Luna gave, they finally arrived at the place where the humans were located.


    Three men sat around a fire and chattered happily, eating animal meat they had caught not too long ago. Looking at their armor, one could guess they were part of the Crimson Sun Empire. The reason they were here was simple: they had deserted the army.


    Taking a deep breath, Zaroth revealed himself from the shadows.


    Upon seeing him, the three men immediately stood up, grasping their swords tightly.


    "Hello, how far are we from reaching Draconian Empire land?" he asked with a smile.


    Two men muttered something, and then the one at the front spoke in a language Zaroth could understand.


    "You¡­ your eyes! You must be from the Draconian Empire!"


    "How far are we from reaching Draconian Empire land?" he asked again, but this time with a hint of aggression in his voice, a hint the men failed to pick up on.


    Instead of answering, the man in front spoke, "Die, scum!"


    "Luna, kill them¡­ but don''t melt them. We want their food and money, whole."


    Seeing a stranger emerge from the bushes, hidden by a black coat, the men hesitated. Then, the stranger swiftly removed his coat, revealing a breathtakingly beautiful woman. The men couldn''t appreciate her beauty, though, because in the next moment, she transformed into a giant dragon made entirely of bones.


    In an instant, the dragon slashed three times, killing the men by splitting them in half. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Luna returned to her human form, she found Zaroth sitting on the ground, his forehead drenched in sweat.


    "Huh, it didn''t hurt much this time," he said weakly, offering a faint smile.


    "Of course I work fast."


    "It''s getting dark. Let''s spend the night here. Tomorrow, we should be able to reach my homeland."


    After he finished speaking, Zaroth checked the makeshift camp the three deserter soldiers had created and found a few gold coins.


    "This... this is so much money! This is going straight into my savings for the academy!" he exclaimed, happily.


    Luckily, the men had a lot of food prepared, so all Luna and Zaroth had to do was cook it over the fire.


    The night had long settled, so Zaroth''s vision was limited by the fire that lit the surroundings around him. As he ate his food, he secretly threw glances at Luna''s body. She had removed her coat since she didn''t need to hide in the dark. As a result, her almost naked body was being illuminated by the fire.


    Her flawless skin made Zaroth''s blood heat up.


    "Like the view?" Noticing his gaze, she grinned flirtatiously.


    Gulping loudly, he replied, "Very much so."


    "Do you want to see more?" she asked, pointing to her bra, clearly implying she might remove it if he asked.


    "Yes," instant answer, without hesitation.


    Luna placed a finger to her lips, making a humming sound as though she was thinking. After a moment, she said, "One hundred push-ups, pull-ups, and squats. If you can do them all without a break, I''ll take it off."


    The confusion on Zaroth''s face was clear, so Luna explained, "You wanted to get stronger, right? I''m giving you the motivation you need."


    "One hundred, huh¡­" Zaroth had trained before, so he knew how hard this request was.


    "But I''m your master. If I order you, wouldn''t you have to do it?" he asked.


    "Technically yes, but I know you wouldn''t," she replied quickly with a smirk.


    "Why are you so certain?"


    Leaning close, almost touch his ear, she whispered, "Because it''s not as fun getting the reward without the struggle."


    Getting back into position, she added, " Besides, who doesn''t like getting stronger?"


    With a sigh, he got up and began. After about 10 minutes, he was completely spent. Overall, he had managed to do 30 squats, 15 push-ups, and 3 pull-ups. It was clear his malnourished body was weak. Not only that, but these numbers were overall; he had to stop countless times to rest in between.


    "Hm¡­ I guess we also have to work on your stamina," Luna said, blushing slightly.


    Zaroth wanted to respond, but his body was too spent, and he drifted into sleep.


    Seeing him sleeping peacefully, Luna grinned.


    "Good night."


    The next morning, Zaroth was awoken by two soft things pressing tightly against his face.

 Chapter 4 Home

    The next morning, Zaroth was awoken by two soft things pressing tightly against his face.Grasping for air, due to the lack of oxygen, was not the ideal way to wake up. But considering the life he had lived up to this point, he could say he was used to things that would normally bother him.


    After finally getting some air and his vision becoming clearer, he saw that Luna was hugging him tightly, her breasts positioned exactly in front of his face.


    "Wake up!" he grunted between his teeth. Luna was pressing so tightly against him that it felt like he could snap in two any second.


    "Hm?" Slowly letting go, she got up, rubbing her eyes. Her hair was a little messy, which somehow made her look even more attractive.


    "Look, just because you''re gorgeous¡ª" Zaroth started, but stopped mid-sentence, staring at Luna''s body.


    "Where the hell did you get those clothes from?"


    Before, she had been barely clothed, but now she was wearing a black suit that covered almost her entire body, leaving only the top of her breasts exposed.


    "Hm? Oh, this?" She was still half asleep, but despite that, her voice was like music to his ears.


    "You slept for a long time. After eating all that food, your core recharged much faster than I expected. So, not wanting to miss the opportunity, I used some of your mana to create clothes for myself."


    As she said that, she struck various poses to show off her new outfit. "Pretty cool, right?"


    Zaroth was still staring at her, trying to formulate his thoughts.


    ''How the heck did she make herself look hotter with clothes?! This must be some kind of sorcery only dragons know about!''


    "It suits you, I guess," he replied, trying to appear calm.


    "Zaroth," Luna said, looking at him with a smirk. "Do you not remember? I told you we''re connected. I can more or less guess what you''re thinking."


    Trying to escape the situation, he replied, "I feel like you''re lying, but I don''t want to waste energy trying to figure it out. Let''s just follow the trail."


    Quickly taking the money and putting it in his pocket, he turned his back to her, internally screaming.


    ''FUUUUUU-''


    *****


    They had long ago returned to the trail and were back to following it. Soon after, Zaroth realized he found the scenery familiar, so he quickly picked up his pace, with Luna following closely.


    "I am almost there!"


    After a few minutes, he exited the forest and before him stood his village¡­ his home.


    Zaroth was trying to steel his resolve for what was about to come. He didn''t think he would return so soon, if ever.


    "Scared?" Luna asked him.


    "No," he replied firmly.


    "There''s no shame in showing weakness from time to time," Luna responded, clearly seeing through him.


    "There''s no shame, but there are consequences," he muttered under his breath.


    *****


    Walking through his home village was a surreal experience. It was a small place with no more than a hundred people, but now it was completely deserted.


    Watching quietly from the back, Luna observed him walking unbothered until he stopped in front of a small hut that was beginning to fall apart, showcasing its age.


    ''This must be his house,'' she thought.


    Quietly opening the door, he took a step forward, then suddenly stopped.


    Luna kept her distance, not wanting to disturb her master.


    Zaroth slowly tilted his head in her direction.


    "You can come in," he said emotionlessly.


    "Are you sure?" she asked. "Isn''t this something you don''t want anyone to see?"


    "The only... the only reason I''m alive right now is because of you... so I believe my mother would have wanted to see her son''s savior."


    Nodding, Luna entered the hut with Zaroth. The scent of medicine and death immediately reached her nostrils.


    Glancing around, she saw herbs scattered on the ground and on the cheap furniture, most likely used by Zaroth while trying to cure his mother.


    Seeing how he stood motionless, she followed his gaze, and her eyes landed on a woman...


    Or what once was a woman.


    In the bed lay a corpse. Her entire skin was gone, revealing the weak muscles underneath. Her left eye was gone, and her legs had begun to rot.


    She had suspicions when Zaroth explained his mother''s condition, and she was right.


    She had the muscle rot disease.


    It was a painful sight until she noticed something with her vision, which was much better than her master''s.


    "She''s breathing, she''s alive," she said.


    Upon hearing that, Zaroth broke out of his mental haze and ran straight to his mother.


    "MOTHER! I came back!"


    Upon hearing his voice, the woman''s head slowly moved, her breathing shallow.


    "Ah¡­ son? How¡­?" Her voice was weak, as she could barely speak.


    "I killed them all, mother!" he shouted, grasping her rotting hand. "The entire war camp! Everyone!"


    "Thank goodness¡­ you''re alive."


    Looking quietly at the scene, Luna wondered, ''How strong is that woman? She should have died a long time ago.''


    "I''m here, everything will be fine now, I swear!" Zaroth shouted, then turned to Luna.


    "You can help her, right? Like how you helped me before!"


    Approaching him, Luna put her hand on his shoulder.


    "I can only heal you since you''re my master."


    "Then I''m sure you know some combination of herbs that can help her, right?" Zaroth screamed, barely holding himself together.


    "Zaroth," Luna said gently, her grip on his shoulder tightening. "Do you know what she''s suffering from?"


    "Yes, I know it''s the muscle rot disease! You must know a way to help her!"


    "Zaroth¡­ this is not a disease... this is a curse cast by the gods¡­ there''s no way to help her."


    "Huh?" Zaroth couldn''t believe his ears. A curse? How was that possible?


    Suddenly, Zaroth''s mother let go of his hand and placed it on top of Luna''s hand.


    "You¡­ are you a dragon? What are you doing here?"


    The sudden movement of the sick woman startled Luna for a moment, but she didn''t move her hand.


    "I am a dragon, mas¡­ your son saved and tamed me."


    "He tamed a dragon?" Suddenly, the woman lifted her hand and placed it on Zaroth''s cheek.


    "See? I told you everything would be fine, didn''t I?"


    "Mother, I-"


    "Ah, finally," his mother interrupted him. "I can die at peace." She spoke, her hand falling lifeless to the side of the bed.


    "MOTHER?! MOTHER?!" Zaroth cried.


    All Luna could do was watch in silence.


    After a few minutes, Zaroth stood up silently, picking up a nearby shovel. Glancing at Luna, he spoke,


    "Come. We have a grave to dig." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *****


    Rain was falling, disturbing the silence.


    Both of them were quietly looking at the grave they had dug. His mother was buried in it, finally at peace.


    "Which one?" Zaroth asked.


    "Which god dared to curse my family?" His voice was irritated as he spoke.


    "I don''t know," she replied. "But I know one thing for certain: the other gods didn''t stop him."


    Taking a deep breath, Zaroth turned his face to Luna, tears flowing from his eyes.


    "Then¡­ every single one of them, I will slaughter every single one of them. This is my biggest desire."


    Looking at him for some reason made Luna cry. Placing her hand on his cold cheek, she looked into his emotionless eyes and smiled sadly.


    "This was the plan from the start, dummy."

 Chapter 5 Third member

    After they buried Zaroth''s mother, they left his home, going deeper into the empire.It would have been smarter to spend the approaching night there, but Zaroth didn''t want to remain in his home longer than necessary.


    "I need another one," Zaroth said.


    "Another beast? What, am I not enough for you?" Luna responded, feigning an offended tone.


    "It''s not that. Imagine we get to the academy, and I have to reveal I''ve tamed a mythical dragon that was once dead. They''d probably lock me up or kill me on the spot, fearing the damage I could cause. Even if I summoned you, my mana core is weak. After a few minutes, I wouldn''t be able to sustain you, leaving me defenseless."


    "So, in other words, you want to tame a second beast and present it as your primary one. Smart," Luna said, clearly pleased her master had a clever plan.


    "But I''m not sure how to do it. Do I just approach a dead beast and try to tame it? Or are there other conditions?"


    "There''s one thing I''m certain about: you can''t just revive and tame any dead creature. I suspect, for the revival to work, the beast must have a strong longing to return to the world, even after death¡ªlike in my case."


    "I guess so. Well, this is for tomorrow. It''s too dark already, so let''s spend the night here."


    After finding a comfortable spot surrounded by trees, Zaroth collected some branches and placed them in the center. Luna opened her mouth, releasing a green flame that ignited the wood, creating a pleasant heat.


    "So, you can breathe fire even in human form?" he asked, turning to Luna.


    "I can do pretty much everything in my human form that I can in my dragon form, but¡­" She placed her delicate finger on Zaroth''s chest, exactly where his heart was. The sudden gesture made his heart skip a beat.


    "How does your mana feel?" she asked.


    Focusing on his heart, he responded, "Like half of it is suddenly gone." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes," she said with a dark smile. "As long as your mana core sustains me, I can do most things. Perhaps, in time, I''ll regain my original strength."


    "Wait, when you''re in your dragon form, aren''t you at your peak?"


    Hearing this, Luna burst into laughter. "Zaroth, if I were at my peak strength, your heart and mana core would have immediately burst, killing you on the spot. You didn''t think your mana core could support a dragon at full power, did you?"


    Normally, Zaroth would have retorted, but he was lost in thought.


    "So, you''re telling me you destroyed an entire enemy camp in less than a minute, and you''re not even close to your full power?"


    "Precisely." Luna smiled proudly.


    "Now, enough talking¡ªmore training!"


    Ten minutes later, Zaroth lay on the ground, drenched in sweat. He had removed his T-shirt, as the training had been too intense.


    "Oh, this feels good. Who knew exercise could be so enjoyable?"


    As he lay on his back, gazing at the sky, Luna suddenly sat on top of him. Her white hair, falling to the side, obscured his vision, leaving only her face in view.


    Her body pressed against his, greedily, almost as if she wanted to devour him.


    Her face was red, and her breathing was irregular.


    "Looking at you shirtless on the ground makes me want to do things to you that your heart wouldn''t survive," she whispered.


    She lowered her face until it was just a few centimeters from his and pressed her body harder against his.


    "So, get stronger for me¡ªfaster, okay? I''m not sure how long I can wait."


    As soon as she said that, she stood up as if nothing had happened.


    Zaroth lay on his back, trying to process what had just happened. His body felt as hot as a furnace.


    "I guess I just found more strength," he muttered quietly, resuming his training. It seemed Luna was excellent at providing motivation¡­


    *****


    The next day, they walked for hours but found nothing noteworthy.


    "How long until we reach the town where we can take a carriage to the capital?" Luna asked.


    "I''m not sure," Zaroth replied, glancing around. They had come across a few wolf corpses earlier, but Zaroth''s attempts to resurrect and tame them had been unsuccessful.


    "What is this system, anyway? Can''t you teach me how it works?" Zaroth asked, irritated.


    "I''m a dragon; you''re a human. The system works completely differently for different species. Your best bet is getting to that academy."


    "Oh, is that another pack?" Zaroth asked, noticing more wolf corpses up ahead. Judging by the wounds, it seemed they''d been attacked by a bear.


    Shifting his gaze over each of the wolves, Zaroth didn''t feel anything out of the ordinary.


    "No luck here either, huh?"


    He and Luna were about to move past the area when Zaroth''s gaze caught something. A bear with numerous wounds lay dead on the ground, and near it was the body of a wolf¡ªabout twice the size of the others.


    Following Zaroth''s gaze, Luna thought, ''This one must have been the leader of the pack. That would explain its size, but to be able to take down a bear? Impressive.''


    Luna continued forward until she realized her master was still staring at the corpses.


    "Is something the matter?" she asked.


    Without saying anything, Zaroth stretched out his hand and pointed at the wolf. "There''s some kind of energy in the wolf''s body," he said.


    Curiosity getting the better of him, Zaroth approached the wolf and placed his hand on the beast''s corpse.


    Suddenly, a voice rang in his head:


    [Greater Wolf judges your soul]


    [What is your purpose?]


    "My purpose?" he muttered under his breath, surprised by the sudden question. Taking a deep breath, he responded, "My purpose is to kill those who have wronged me and to live for my desires."


    After a moment, he added, "Would you accompany me on my journey?"


    [Greater Wolf responds to your call]


    [Greater Wolf forms a pact with you]


    [You have formed a contract with Greater Wolf]


    [Revenge]


    With that thought, the wolf''s body shuddered before it slowly stood up. Unlike Luna''s, the wolf hadn''t been dead for long, so its body still had flesh on its bones¡ªeven if it was slightly rotten.


    Zaroth turned his head to meet Luna''s gaze, a smile spreading across his face.


    "It seems we''ve got a third member!"

 Chapter 6 Civilization

    "It seems we''ve got a third member!" Zaroth said with a smile, then immediately collapsed onto his knees."What is this?" he grunted from his spot on the ground.


    The wolf that had just been suddenly revived tilted its head, looking at its master and wondering what was wrong with him.


    "Your mana core is overwhelmed," Luna responded. "It was barely able to support the two of us, and now that it sustains three organisms, it''s being stretched too thin."


    "So am I supposed to desummon one of you two?" Zaroth asked.


    "I would recommend against it," she said, sitting down on the ground and gently placing Zaroth''s head on her lap.


    "What you are feeling right now is pain."


    "Really? What gave you that idea?" Zaroth asked sarcastically, trying to suppress a scream. It felt like his very being was being torn apart.


    "I''m not sure how you humans train your mana cores," Luna continued, "but what you''re currently experiencing is your core growing stronger."


    "Stronger?" he asked, eyes narrowing in confusion.


    "Yes. A core has three main functions: how much mana it can contain, how quickly it regenerates said mana, and how much output it can provide at once." She paused briefly before continuing.


    "Imagine a cup. At the bottom of that cup, there''s a small hole. The water that flows out through that hole is like your mana output."


    "So how is this training?" he grunted.


    "You are outputting more mana than your core is designed for, so over time, that ''hole'' will expand, allowing you to channel more mana at once."


    Zaroth''s forehead was drenched in sweat, but he managed to stay quiet as he listened to her explanation.


    "Usually, a person is proficient in one of these three aspects. By observing you, I''ve concluded that your specialty is mana regeneration. So, the regeneration speed should roughly match the mana you''re using, but¡­"


    "But my output isn''t strong enough, so I''m suffering?" he interrupted.


    With a smile, she replied, "Precisely."


    "So, basically, tough it out in the name of strength?"


    "Yes, pretty much. But keep in mind, if you put too much stress on your mana core, it could lead to death. You have to find the right balance."


    As Zaroth lay on Luna''s thighs, he might have been embarrassed by the situation if he wasn''t so focused on his new companion.


    The wolf approached its master and licked his face.


    "Ah, stop!" Zaroth cried out, causing the wolf to stop immediately. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I suspected as much," he muttered. "Not every beast I tame can transform into a human form or communicate with me, right?"


    Luna grinned proudly before explaining, "Of course not! Few creatures are as strong or as smart as me!"


    As Zaroth began to adjust to the pain, he got up from Luna''s lap with a grunt and approached the wolf.


    "Hey, little buddy, what should I call you?"


    Calling the wolf "little buddy" felt strange, considering it was massive¡ªmuch larger than the other wolves Zaroth had encountered. There was a reason the system referred to it as a Great Wolf.


    The creature''s white fur was streaked with crimson blood, and its body bore numerous wounds. However, these injuries didn''t seem to bother it, likely because it had already died once.


    Despite its ferocious appearance, the wolf tilted its head, mimicking the behavior of a curious dog. That endearing action was why Zaroth decided to call it "little buddy."


    "You can think of a name for your pet later," Luna interjected. "For now, you need to desummon someone. Your core is getting unstable."


    "So soon?" he asked, frustrated.


    "Getting stronger is a slow process, Zaroth. To desummon someone, just focus, and it should happen."


    Feeling a little defeated by his weakness, he was about to desummon the wolf when Luna stopped him.


    "Wait, desummon me instead," she said.


    "But-


    "Now that this guy is here, I want to see the inside of your soul," she interrupted.


    "Okay, I guess," Zaroth said hesitantly.


    "It''s just a little regretful," she murmured, blushing slightly.


    "What is it?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Approaching him quickly, she leaned close to his ear and whispered, "That I''m about to enter you. I''d prefer it the other way around."


    "What?" Zaroth stammered, but before he could react, Luna smiled and disappeared, entering his soul.


    "That woman!" he cried out loud.


    Now alone with the wolf, he decided to play catch with his new pet. After some time, his core stabilized, and he summoned Luna again. A few sparks appeared before she materialized from thin air.


    "It was surprisingly comfy in there," she said with a smile.


    "Cool. Now let''s go. We must be close to reaching the city."


    They were, in fact, not close. It took two more nights of traveling to approach it. During that time, Zaroth trained his mana core by day and his body by night.


    Seeing the city from afar, he remarked, "I guess the war hasn''t reached this far into the Draconian Empire''s territory. Alright, get ready, you two. I''m about to desummon you."


    "Hm?" Luna responded. "Jealous someone might like me and try to fight you for me?" she teased with a flirtatious grin.


    "Yeah, actually, so I''m not taking any unnecessary risks."


    "Alright, but summon me the moment you''re alone somewhere."


    "Sure, sure." Zaroth patted the wolf on the head and desummoned both of his companions. His core felt at peace without the constant strain.


    Approaching the massive city gates, he waited his turn in line before addressing the guards on duty.


    "Entry costs a silver coin," one of the knights said.


    ''A silver coin to enter? What a rip-off!'' he thought.


    Without saying anything, Zaroth pulled a gold coin from his pocket and handed it to the knight.


    The knight''s eyes widened briefly before he pocketed the gold coin and handed Zaroth nine silver coins in return. Moving aside to let him pass, the knight nodded.


    With a sigh, Zaroth stepped forward into the bustling city. Thousands of people filled the streets. While it might not be massive by the Empire''s standards, for Zaroth, this place was incredible. And the capital was supposed to be a hundred times bigger!


    With a smile, he walked through the streets, a thought echoing in his head:


    "Ah¡­ finally back to civilization."

 Chapter 7 Alone in a room

    The moment Zaroth entered, the sky was beginning to dim, signaling the approaching night."Better find a place to spend the night," he thought as he began walking through the city. The streets were bustling with all kinds of people¡ªhumans, elves, and even beastfolk could be seen from time to time.


    After some time, he stopped in front of a nice-looking tavern. Considering how long it had been since he''d spent a night in comfort, he decided he wasn''t going to spare any expense this time.


    Upon entering, an old, muscular man with a gray beard greeted him.


    "Kid, I won''t give you any money," the man said, looking Zaroth up and down.


    It wasn''t surprising; his clothes resembled rags, fit for a homeless person, and his malnourished frame made him look like a child despite being an adult.


    "I''m here to rent a room," Zaroth said, ignoring the insult.


    "Rent? Do you have the money?" The old man''s eyes filled with suspicion.


    Without answering, Zaroth pulled a silver coin from his pocket and handed it to the man.


    "The best room you have available. Oh, and keep the change."


    *****


    "Ah¡­ This is the best!" Zaroth exclaimed as he lay on the massive, soft bed.


    It might not be considered a luxury compared to the extravagant beds some royalty owned, but for Zaroth, it was pure bliss¡ªsomething he hadn''t felt in a long time.


    ¡­


    ''Well, I guess Luna''s thighs are more comfortable¡­'' he mused.


    With that thought, he summoned Luna. The room shimmered slightly as her beautiful figure materialized from thin air.


    "This is comfy!" she said, looking around the room, which was much larger than the humble hut Zaroth had previously lived in.


    Luna quickly approached the door and locked it with the key already in the keyhole. Then, without hesitation, she immediately placed herself on Zaroth''s lap, causing his face to flush.


    "Zaroth¡­" she said with a mischievous grin. "It''s night, and we''re alone in a room. Do you know what this means?"


    The sudden move startled Zaroth. Gulping, he asked, "No¡­ what does it mean?"


    Her smile widened.


    "The perfect time to continue your physical training!"


    Fifteen minutes later, Zaroth had managed a total of 60 squats and 30 push-ups. Unfortunately, there weren''t any branches in the room like in the forest, so pull-ups were out of the question.


    "I''ve gotten stronger," he said happily as he stood up.


    "And you still have a long way to go," Luna replied, stepping out of the bathroom. While he had been suffering, she had been enjoying a hot shower!


    Looking at her wet body wrapped in a thin towel, Zaroth felt his heartbeat quicken. Trying to hide his embarrassment, he stood up and approached her.


    "Are you finally done? I want to take a shower too."


    Once inside the bathroom, he realized there were no towels left.


    "Oh, it seems since you rented the room alone, they only left one towel, so¡­" Luna said, cracking the door open and handing him a semi-wet towel.


    "I guess you''ll have to use mine."


    With a sigh, he took it and had the most refreshing shower of his life.


    All the blood, mud, and pain he had experienced over the past week were being washed from his body and swirling down the drain.


    When he finished and exited the bathroom, he found Luna lying on the bed in her revealing outfit.


    Her hair, still slightly wet from the hot shower she had taken earlier, coupled with her outfit, made her look like some kind of divinity descended to the mortal realm. Looking at her, Zaroth found it hard to control himself.


    "Where''s the black outfit that covered your entire body?" he asked, trying not to show his excitement.


    Pointing at his clothes on the chair and the towel around his waist, she grinned.


    "Since you''re about to change, I thought I''d see how my current look affects you."


    ''I''m too tired for these stupid games,'' Zaroth thought as he began changing, keeping eye contact with Luna the entire time.


    ''If you think I''ll act embarrassed, you''re wrong!''


    Luna''s confident expression faltered, replaced by bewilderment. Then, her face adopted a peculiar look as her eyes scanned his body. She bit her lower lip slightly, leaving Zaroth confused.


    "So¡­ this is what we''re working with, huh?" she said slyly, glancing downward.


    Ignoring her, Zaroth finished dressing and lay on the bed beside her, closing his eyes. Before she could tease him again, he said,


    "Too tired to care. Just let me sleep."


    Luna relented, letting him rest.


    *****


    The next morning, Zaroth went to a clothing shop and bought a good-looking suit that was on sale. It was black, with a white shirt and a red tie.


    Now that he no longer looked homeless, he began searching for a carriage driver to take him to the capital.


    "Sir, this is a long journey, so it''ll cost two gold coins," the driver said.


    Zaroth checked his savings and saw that he had three gold coins left. Without hesitation, he handed them over.


    The driver''s eyes lit up. "Pleasure doing business with you, sir!"


    As the driver prepared to leave, Zaroth stopped him.


    "Is there a problem, sir?" the driver asked. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If you hear me talking or hear multiple voices from the back of the carriage, you haven''t heard anything. Am I clear?"


    "Yes! Of course, sir!"


    Positioning himself comfortably in the carriage, Zaroth summoned Luna.


    "Finally going to the capital?" she asked excitedly.


    "Yes, finally. Although, I doubt one gold coin will be enough to join the academy, so I might have to steal some more money," he complained.


    "There''s no need for that anymore," she replied.


    "Huh? Why''s that?" Zaroth asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "From what I know, you only pay if you lack the ability to use your class," she explained, pointing at his chest. "But you''ve already tamed a wolf, so you shouldn''t need to pay for training."


    With a sigh of relief, Zaroth stretched.


    "That''s good. Ah¡­ I can finally relax."

 Chapter 8 Capital

    The journey was supposed to take around a week. Zaroth initially thought he was going to relax in the meantime, but it looked like he had been mistaken."Oh? Are you done already? But this was too fast¡­" Luna said, grinning while looking at the exhausted body of Zaroth, which was drenched in sweat.


    He had removed his suit, not wanting to ruin it, so now he was in his underwear.


    "I can''t go on!" he grunted between his teeth, his body suffering from exhaustion.


    "Come on! Just one more! Get it up once more!" Luna commanded.


    Grunting heavily, he strained his muscles and managed to do one more push-up before immediately collapsing on the hard floor of the carriage.


    "35 without stopping, great progress!" Luna exclaimed.


    "WUF! WUF!" Zaroth''s wolf agreed with her.


    Because Zaroth was traveling by carriage, he didn''t have much to do except train, so now he had summoned Luna and his wolf to train his core while also working on his physical body at the same time. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I guess this is it, I''m done for now," Zaroth said, happy that even if his core hurt like crazy, he could let his body rest for a few hours.


    Upon hearing that, Luna raised an eyebrow and asked, "Done? What about your pull-ups?"


    Irritated, Zaroth spat, "We are not in the forest, Luna! There aren''t any branches I could use in the carriage!"


    "But there is something you could use."


    "And what is it?!" Zaroth asked sarcastically. "There''s nothing in this carriage that can be used for doing pull-ups!"


    Without saying anything, Luna extended her hand to the side.


    Seeing that gesture made Zaroth''s eyes widen in surprise.


    "I don''t care how strong you are, there is no way your arms are so strong that I could just do pull-ups on them!" he cried.


    Grinning from ear to ear, she answered, "Why don''t you find out?"


    With a sigh, he stood up and approached Luna. She was taller than him by about 20 centimeters, so after placing his hands on her arms, he had to bend his knees backward to avoid hitting the ground.


    After that, he used his back muscles and pulled himself upward, noticing how Luna''s arm didn''t move even a centimeter.


    Unable to believe what he was seeing, he shifted his gaze to Luna and asked her,


    "How the hell are you so strong?"


    With a mischievous grin, she answered,


    "Less talking, more pulling!"


    Needless to say, the week they spent traveling was akin to torture. Zaroth''s mana core and body were stretched to their limits at the same time!


    But considering that it was all in pursuit of strength, Zaroth didn''t complain even once.


    During the whole journey, Zaroth felt weird calling his great wolf "little buddy," so after consulting with Luna for her opinion, his pet would be called Silverfang from now on. It was a fitting name, considering the color of his fur and fangs.


    On the last day of their journey, Zaroth stripped naked, and Luna examined his body. "Yes, the changes are obvious. You''ve definitely put on some muscle mass."


    It wasn''t surprising. One week of doing nothing but training nonstop would transform your body. But alas, he was still far from reaching his goal. He could now do 100 squats without a problem, but his push-ups were stuck at 50, and his pull-ups at 20.


    Luna reassured him that once he entered the academy, his progress would drastically increase.


    As the carriage came to a stop, Zaroth dismissed his companions, and then a voice was heard from the door,


    "Sir, we have arrived at the capital."


    Exiting, Zaroth put on a smile and thanked the man for the ride. The entire time, the man didn''t comment on how behind him there were a woman''s and a wolf''s voices, but it was only natural. He had promised that he would ignore every noise after all.


    After the man left, Zaroth glanced at the massive walls of the capital. They were close to fifty meters in height.


    He was mesmerized for some time until Luna broke him out of his haze.


    "I know it''s beautiful, but you don''t want to look like a country bumpkin, you know?"


    She was using a new method of communication that they had found during their travel to the capital.


    If Luna was dismissed, she could communicate with him using her thoughts. It was also possible if she was summoned, but it was much harder. He had also tested it on Silverfang and was able to send him some of his thoughts as well.


    As they approached the gates, Zaroth patiently waited his turn until a guard called him over.


    "Your name?" the knight asked.


    "Zaroth," Zaroth replied. The knight began writing something in his mysterious magical device.


    "Your cat-like eyes, are you related to the dragons'' descendants?"


    "Something like that," Zaroth answered with an innocent smile.


    "Reason for visiting?"


    "I plan to enter one of the magic academies."


    Raising an eyebrow, the knight responded, "You know how many people want to join every year, right? You don''t have a high chance unless you are gifted or of noble birth."


    With a smile, Zaroth responded confidently, "I''ll figure it out."


    "Well, if you are related to the dragon descendants, I guess you have a chance." Muttering under his breath, the knight raised his hand, signaling that Zaroth was allowed to pass.


    "All right, welcome to the capital of the Draconian Empire, boy."


    Advancing forward, Zaroth spoke with Luna in his head,


    "It''s a good thing you warned me about the eyes. Who knew these eyes were only meant for the dragon descendants?"


    "Yes, it''s better for them to think you''re related to the dragon descendants in some way in the Draconian Empire. That alone should earn you some respect."


    Entering the capital was like entering another world. The buildings, the people¡ªeverything was advanced, almost like Zaroth had entered a new era.


    He had energy. It was still morning, and he was dressed in the suit he had bought, meaning he was ready.


    "All right, it''s time I enter this academy."

 Chapter 9 Simple question

    The capital was much bigger than Zaroth had been accustomed to, so he had some trouble finding his way.''Did you get lost?'' Luna asked sarcastically, making Zaroth blush slightly.


    ''Of course not!'' he responded immediately.


    But after an hour of mindless walking, he had to admit defeat and ask a stranger for directions.


    "So, this is the academy, huh?"


    He was standing before a building of truly colossal scale. The building must have had dozens of floors. The walls were decorated with gold, and to reach the academy, he had to walk through the massive garden surrounding it.


    ''Are you sure you want to try for the most prestigious one?'' Luna asked.


    ''If a person wants to achieve great things, he has to aim high or whatever. Plus, even if they reject me, I''m sure I''ll have better luck with the other, less prestigious ones.''


    ''But from what they told us, this is the elite. Even the royals are apparently learning here.''


    ''I''m sure it will be fine. If not, we''ll just make it fine.''


    Zaroth entered the building and was now waiting in his seat for them to call his name. The room he was in was very big, and it currently held more than a hundred people close to his age, all waiting to take the same kind of test.


    Looking around, he saw that while some wore simple suits like him, others were dressed in clothes that only nobles, or maybe even royals, could afford.


    When he had bought the suit, he had thought he looked quite good, but his simple dress paled in comparison to theirs.


    Observing the surroundings, he saw that there were three big groups sticking together.


    The first group consisted of the incredibly well-dressed people, who were most likely nobles.


    The second group was the largest one; the people there were dressed modestly, like him, and were throwing hostile glances at the nobles.


    The third group was the smallest, and these people wore clothes that seemed to be picked from trash bins, or in other words, they were homeless. They were most likely here with the faint hope that they could turn their lives around.


    Deciding it was boring to just sit in his seat, he approached the second group with the intention of making small talk.


    "Hello, I''m Zaroth," he said as he approached a group of people.


    "Hello¡ª" The tall man with blonde hair was about to respond but stopped mid-sentence. As he gazed at Zaroth''s eyes, his own widened slightly.


    "Are you related to the dragons'' descendants?" the man asked. It was obvious from his tone that he was on guard.


    Zaroth had decided to pretend he was, otherwise, he would have to reveal that he had tamed a dragon, which wasn''t a smart decision right now.


    "Something like that," he said, trying to put on an innocent smile.


    "I''m sorry, but would you please not speak to us?" the girl standing close to the tall blonde man responded before he could.


    "Lily! We can''t speak with people like that!" he turned his face to hers.


    "Roran, you know how dangerous these people can be! We don''t want to be associated with them!" she said as she grasped the man''s hand and led him away from Zaroth.


    ''Luna¡­ didn''t you say that these eyes would earn me some respect?'' he asked, irritated. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Well¡­'' Luna was going to blush if she wasn''t currently in Zaroth''s soul. ''I guess some things change, who knew?''


    With a sigh, he scraped the idea of making friends. It seemed that he wasn''t going to be able to communicate with the average people, and there was no way he was going to go and speak willingly to those rich fucks called ''nobles.''


    Thankfully, no one seemed to pay him any attention. Despite his white hair and green, cat-like eyes, most likely because everyone was stressed about the upcoming test.


    For Zaroth, there wasn''t really any pressure, as he didn''t particularly care if he joined the best academy in the empire or the worst one, since he already had a dragon at his disposal. But the others wouldn''t be able to say the same thing.


    Soon, the number on the door changed to the number of the paper Zaroth held in his hand, so he stood up and approached the door.


    Opening the door, Zaroth felt his whole body scream in fear, as if what was beyond it would spell his doom. But since he didn''t want to chicken out now that he had come so far, he pressed on anyway.


    Entering the room, he saw a table with five people sitting across from it. There was a woman with black hair and pupils sitting at the center.


    Despite how beautiful she seemed at first glance, her appearance made her look like an incarnation of death. Just staring at her made Zaroth feel as if he was about to die.


    ''This woman¡­ she is strong¡­ be careful,'' Luna commented.


    Zaroth wanted to ask if Luna could beat her, but the woman suddenly interrupted his line of thinking.


    "Hello¡­" She looked down at the paper in front of her before continuing. "Zaroth, you have been given a chance to enter our academy." Her voice was serious and stern, almost as if she were ready to kill him at any moment if he stepped out of line.


    "I am Elysia and the person in charge of this academy. I will observe the process of your examination without stepping in unless need arises."


    ''So, I meet the most powerful and influential person in the whole fucking empire from the start. What shitty luck I have!'' he cursed in his mind.


    "Young man, you are going to be tested to see if you are worthy of being accepted as a student of our academy. But don''t be nervous; I''m sure if you''ve done your homework, there''s nothing to worry about." An old man in his 80s spoke as he looked at Zaroth with a relaxed gaze.


    ''Homework?'' Zaroth thought, surprised. He wasn''t expecting anything like this.


    "First of all, answer the questions right if you want to proceed. Don''t worry, they are all formalities, so you won''t have a hard time answering them. Let''s begin with the easiest one:


    What is the name of this academy?"


    ''Crap.'' All Zaroth knew was that he was going to be tested for his class and how well he could use it, not answering some useless questions like he was on an actual written test!


    Zaroth was a person who only remembered information that concerned him, and the name of some academy wasn''t on that list!


    Taking a deep breath, he smiled innocently before answering.


    "I have absolutely no clue."

 Chapter 10 Lucky?

    ''What do you mean you don''t know?!'' Luna shouted in his head.''I really don''t!" Zaroth spat back. ''If it was such important information, I thought you would remember it!''


    ''Just because I live in your head doesn''t mean¡ª''


    "Excuse me, what did you just say?" The old man who had asked the question seemed shocked by Zaroth''s blunt response.


    ''Ah, I really screwed it up from the start, didn''t I?'' Zaroth cursed himself. ''Well, at this point, let''s just go with the flow. I doubt anything worse could happen.''


    "I mean exactly what I said. Why would I waste my time learning the name of some insignificant place?" Zaroth answered, making the old man darken his expression.


    The only person whose demeanor didn''t change was Elysia, who continued to look at him, emotionless as ever. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Insignificant place, you say?!" The old man''s voice rose. "How dare you speak like that about the most prestigious academy in the entire empire!"


    The teachers¡ªor so Zaroth presumed they were¡ªstared daggers at him. He quickly made a mental note, asking Luna for her opinion.


    ''With the exception of the woman at the center, I can kill everyone else in this room,'' Luna said confidently. Zaroth didn''t question her further.


    Having a dragon capable of protecting you seemed to make Zaroth much stronger mentally, as he didn''t feel any fear from the gazes of the teachers, who under normal circumstances could kill him with a single spell.


    "Again, why should I care?" Zaroth straightened his back as much as possible and raised his head high before answering.


    "All I''ve been told is that this is the best place to learn magic and attend classes. That alone is enough for me. I thought everyone was given a fair shot at the start, especially since I saw even homeless people participating in the selection."


    He took a deep breath before continuing.


    "The questions you''re asking are likely only known to nobles and people of higher birth. This test is just a formality to place those of lesser birth lower, isn''t it?"


    "How dare you accuse us of unfair¡ª"


    "I will continue the examination from now." Elysia''s commanding voice instantly silenced the old man.


    *****


    ''The plan we''ve been operating under until now is simple,'' Elysia thought. ''A person, likely stressed because of the examination, comes in. They see my appearance and instantly start shaking in their boots¡ªuntil the old man reassures them with a gentle smile that they have nothing to worry about.


    ''Then, we give them a question they''re bound to fail because the answer¡ªWhat is the name of this academy?¡ªis a trick. There are countless false names deliberately spread around, and only a few know the actual one.


    ''But this boy¡­ Zaroth. He met my gaze from the start and didn''t even flinch. There''s something special about him. Maybe he''s the perfect person I need for the job.''


    "We''ll stop with the questions here. Show us your class," Elysia said, her voice firm.


    The boy didn''t blink. With a sigh, he moved his arm slightly.


    Then something began to materialize from thin air. After about five seconds, a giant wolf manifested before them.


    It was obvious Zaroth was a tamer, but something was off. Why did his summoned beast look¡­ dead?


    "This is Silverfang, my first pet," Zaroth declared with a smile.


    "So, you''re a tamer. Was this the first beast you tamed?"


    ''If this is his first tame, it''s impressive,'' Elysia thought. ''The way we classify beasts is as follows:


    Mundane


    Lesser


    Uncommon


    Rare


    Epic


    Legendary


    Mythic


    ''The gray wolf he summoned is an Uncommon beast. I can see why he''s confident.''


    "Yes, I got lucky to have such a strong summon in my arsenal," Zaroth answered.


    For the first time, Elysia''s neutral expression shifted into a smile.


    Only Zaroth noticed her smile, and it visibly startled him. For a second, he wondered if he had done something wrong. But there was no way Zaroth could have known¡­


    Elysia always knew when someone was lying.


    "I see... do you possess stronger beasts in your soul?"


    "No, this is the only beast I currently possess."


    Elysia''s smile widened.


    ''Finally! I found him! This one is the last piece of my plan!''


    "One last question," Elysia said. "You seemed unaffected by my presence. Why?"


    This was the only thing that still concerned Elysia. Usually, a person coming for examination would be overwhelmed by the magical aura of those stronger than them. Yet, he looked her in the eyes as if it didn''t bother him¡­ almost as if he had faced something far more terrifying before.


    "Well¡­" Zaroth scratched the back of his head, unsure of how to answer. "I guess it''s because, unlike the old man, who looked like he was about to scam me, you don''t seem to have any ill intent. So¡­ you''re just easy on the eyes?"


    *****


    One week later, after the examination process was over, Zaroth stood in front of a giant billboard announcing the results.


    ''I totally bombed the examination. Is there any point in checking if I got in?'' Zaroth asked.


    ''Of course! Look on the bright side¡­ examining you must have been¡­ unique,'' Luna said, attempting to sound reassuring but failing miserably.


    With a sigh, Zaroth turned to the board. The classes were listed as A, B, C, D, E, and F.


    A-class was reserved for nobles and the best students, so Zaroth started scanning from the bottom up.


    He didn''t find his name in F, E, D, or C.


    ''Why do they have to make the text so small?! I can barely read these names!''


    After finishing B, he gave up hope. There was no way he was assigned to the top class.


    ''For fuck''s sake, Zaroth! Don''t be lazy¡ªread the whole list!'' Luna commanded.


    With a sigh, he turned his attention to the board. It was ridiculous. There was an easy way to see how wealthy a person was¡­


    It was their names.


    A-class was mostly filled with nobles, and some were wealthier than others. Some of the names were so long they looked like entire sentences!


    Scanning the names was more trouble than it was worth¡­ until Zaroth froze.


    Luna was grinning from ear to ear, though it wasn''t visible since she wasn''t summoned and was resting in Zaroth''s soul.


    "See?! What did I tell you?"


    Zaroth paid her no attention. He was finding it hard to believe, but there it was. His name was listed in A-class¡ªthe top of the top, the elite of the empire.


    He had been assigned to A-class.

 Chapter 11 Not so lucky

    Some students cried tears of joy, others of sorrow, while Zaroth stood frozen, struggling to believe what had just happened.''This doesn''t make any sense! It''s not like I told them I have a dragon at my disposal. They know I''m not some kind of rich noble¡ªso why the hell did they put me in A-Class?''


    ''Zaroth, this is the third time you''ve asked me the same question¡ª''


    "Attention, everyone!" a man in a red robe called out, stepping forward to address the students and interrupting Zaroth and Luna''s conversation.


    "To everyone who passed the test, please come here to receive your bracelet!"


    After waiting half an hour in line, Zaroth was handed a golden bracelet with a red gem embedded in it.


    "This bracelet will be the device teachers use to contact you, Mister Zaroth," said the person handing out the bracelets.


    Zaroth wasn''t sure how to use it, so he shamefully stole a glance at the other students. It seemed to activate by rotating the gem 90 degrees. When he did, a hologram appeared before him.


    It displayed three sections:


    -----


    Identity:


    Name: Zaroth


    Age: 18


    Class: A


    -----


    ''How do they know my age?'' he wondered. He had never disclosed that information. Was it just a guess? Or did they have some way of finding out everyone''s age?


    The second section was labeled Schedule, likely containing the classes he would take from now on. The last section was called Messages.


    "Hm?" Zaroth noticed a red dot on the Messages section. ''Have I already received one? so soon?''


    Opening it, he read:


    -----


    Sender: Chairwoman Elysia


    Once you see this message, report to my office immediately¡ªRoom 13/13. Failure to show up will result in severe sanctions.


    -----


    "What kind of mess have I gotten myself into now?" he muttered under his breath as he entered the colossal building known as the academy.


    *****


    ''13/13¡­ So does that mean the thirteenth floor, thirteenth room?'' Zaroth asked. He had never been inside a building this large and struggled to navigate the floors.


    ''Zaroth¡­ I''m a dragon. Do you really think I have a clue how humans live?'' Luna responded immediately.


    "Well, sure, the building is big, but how hard can it be to find a single room?" he muttered under his breath.


    Half an hour later, he was finally standing in front of the door.


    ''Idiot! What kind of idiot designed this building?! Why are there stairs that don''t lead to the top floor? Why are some sections accessible only through specific doorways?!''


    Taking a deep breath to calm himself, he knocked on the beautifully decorated door.


    "Come in," a stern voice responded immediately, as if waiting for him.


    Zaroth steeled his resolve and entered.


    ''Remember, Luna said she wouldn''t be able to defeat the Chairwoman, so I better behave.''


    Upon entering, Zaroth saw Elysia seated in a chair, a cup of coffee in her hand. Now that he wasnt under the stress of the exam, he could take a closer look at her.


    She appeared to be in her early thirties, wearing dark clothes that matched the color of her hair and pupils, which highlighted her pale, flawless skin. The fabric of her outfit seemed tight around her chest, and while Zaroth might have been tempted to steal a glance, he found himself captivated by her eyes instead.


    "Hello again," Zaroth said with a polite smile as he approached Elysia''s desk.


    "You can sit," she said, gesturing to the chair across from her. He complied, sitting down as instructed.


    She didn''t seem in any hurry, sipping her coffee leisurely until she suddenly locked eyes with Zaroth.


    "You must be wondering why you were assigned to A-Class," she began firmly.


    Zaroth didn''t dare interrupt and simply met her gaze.


    "In short, I judged you to have sufficient strength."


    "I''m honored you have such a high opinion of me, but what led you to believe I was worthy of studying with the elites? After all, I only have a single wolf as a summon."


    Upon hearing his question, Elysia set her coffee down and smiled, resting her chin on her hands. Zaroth felt like prey about to be devoured by a predator.


    ''Zaroth, this is bad!'' Luna cried out in his mind. Without changing his expression, he asked her,


    ''What is it?''


    ''I didn''t sense it before, but this woman¡­ she can tell when someone is lying!''


    Despite Zaroth''s efforts to remain calm, his face lost color.


    ''So you''re telling me she knows I lied about not having a second beast?!''


    ''Listen, you ha¡ª''


    "Let''s cut to the chase, shall we?" Elysia''s voice interrupted Luna.


    "The second beast under your possession... is it Rare?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not daring to answer, he simply stared into her eyes.


    "Not answering, huh? Well, it''s surprising you figured it out so quickly..."


    ''Zaroth!'' Luna''s voice came again. ''When she asks if it''s Epic, twitch your eye a little as if she''s correct! We can''t let her know you have a Mythic creature!''


    "Is it Epic?"


    As instructed, Zaroth made his eye twitch slightly, as if affirming her guess.


    Seeing his reaction, Elysia''s eyes widened briefly, but her smile grew broader as she continued.


    "Is it Legendary?"


    Zaroth didn''t move, trying to appear as calm as possible.


    "Is it Mythic?"


    Zaroth tried to appear as calm as possible, despite panicking inside.


    After a moment of observation, Elysia leaned back in her chair, seemingly deep in thought.


    *****


    ''So¡­ he either has a beast of the Epic class¡­ or the Mythic class,'' Elysia thought.


    Her heart raced faster. She had suspected something from the moment she first saw him, but this¡­ this was far beyond her expectations.


    ''If it''s the former, he would be an invaluable ally to help me achieve my goals¡­''


    Her smile widened even more, though it was hidden behind her hand.


    ''And if it''s the latter¡­ if he truly commands a Mythic beast¡­ then he has the potential to shift the world''s power dynamics in any way he sees fit.''


    ''In other words¡­ I must have him at any cost!''


    Finishing her thoughts, Elysia looked back at Zaroth, who was clearly having a minor panic attack.


    With a pleasant smile, devoid of hostility, she spoke:


    "Mister Zaroth, I have an offer. Would you happen to be interested?"

 Chapter 12 Lucky!

    "An offer?" Zaroth asked, clearly on guard.Elysia leaned back in her chair and sighed. "Would you like to work for me?"


    "Work for you? What do you want me to do?"


    "It''s simple, really. Judging by the way you act and dress, I can guess you''ve spent your life in some village in the middle of nowhere, only to awaken an impressive talent and try your luck at the academy."


    With each word Elysia spoke, Zaroth''s hair stood on end. ''How the heck can she guess so accurately?'' he wondered.


    "So, you don''t have any connections to the world''s politics, and you despise the rich. I''ve placed you in A-Class¡ªa spot usually reserved for the children of the wealthiest families¡ªbecause I want you to cause chaos in this corrupt system. Considering your past, you must hate the rich as much as I do, if not more."


    ''She''s right... I do hate them. And it would be pretty satisfying to mess up their plans.''


    "What exactly do you want me to do?" he asked.


    Studying him for a moment, Elysia continued, "After your first lesson tomorrow, all the students in the academy will be summoned to the arena by the emperor. He''ll announce a tournament that will take place in a month, with the winner granted a wish by the emperor himself. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But it''s just a pretext. The winner has already been decided. Their plan is for that person to use their wish to ask for the emperor''s daughter''s hand in marriage."


    "And¡­ my mission is?"


    "To win the tournament and prevent that marriage from happening."


    "But why would you want that?"


    "It would boost my influence and diminish the emperor''s. If you want more details, you''ll have to earn my trust by completing the task first."


    ''She wants me to win the tournament? That would mean beating every single person in the academy. Even with Luna''s help, could I achieve something that remarkable?''


    "And what would I gain in return?" Zaroth asked. If the task was this difficult, the reward had to be equally grand.


    "Aside from having your wish granted by the emperor, I''ll also grant you a wish. And believe me, just because he''s the emperor doesn''t mean I don''t have more influence than him in certain areas."


    ''That doesn''t sound like a bad deal¡­ though nothing even comes to mind for what I''d wish for.''


    "Oh, and also," she added, "agreeing to the offer means you''ll get my support. This won''t just make your life easier at the academy, but it''ll also come with significant financial benefits, plus¡ª"


    "I''m in," Zaroth interrupted, his instant answer surprising even himself. But it was expected. He was facing a great challenge ahead¡­ he was poor.


    He used the last of his money to rent a room for the week while waiting for the results. Being sponsored by the chairwoman would mean no longer worrying about money. And the most important part? He''d finally be able to buy as much food as he wanted.


    Elysia was startled by his quick response but smiled as she extended her hand, shaking his.


    "And one more thing," she added, placing a photo in front of him. It was of a girl with red eyes and hair, wearing tattered clothes, clearly homeless.


    "This girl is in C-Class. If given the chance, I want you to keep an eye on her, just in case."


    "So, get stronger to win the tournament and keep an eye on the girl?" he asked, wanting to confirm he''d understood everything.


    "Yes, pretty much. And if you can, anger the rich nobles as much as possible while being in A-Class. It''s not a priority, but it would be highly amusing for me."


    "I see." Zaroth stood up from his seat, intending to leave. ''I''m so tired. I just want to sleep.''


    As he moved, Elysia also stood. "For your accommodation, your bracelet should have received a map showing the location."


    "Got it. Thanks. Good evening," he said, turning his back to her¡ªonly to freeze in fear.


    Elysia was suddenly standing right in front of him. It looked like she''d moved so fast it was as if she''d teleported.


    ''What? When did she move? She was behind me a second ago, and now she''s centimeters away from my face!''


    Leaning close, her breasts brushed against his chest, and he was able feel her heartbeat. Elysia spoke, her deadly gaze locking with his, rendering him too scared to move.


    "Don''t forget, you work for me now. Not anyone else. Am I clear?"


    Her delicate hand had somehow found its way behind Zaroth''s neck, gently touching it. The message was clear, she could erase him in an instant, should she choose to.


    "Y-yes, ma''am," he responded, both scared and embarrassed.


    Seeing his reaction, Elysia smiled. "Good. Don''t forget it. Good evening."


    As Zaroth exited her office, he gasped for air. ''That was so scary!''


    ''Zaroth¡­'' Luna''s voice broke through his thoughts.


    ''What is it?'' he asked.


    ''If you''re scared¡­ why are you aroused?''


    ''Wha-''


    Zaroth wasn''t sure how or when this had happened, but it seemed he was discovering new things about himself every day.


    Certain thoughts flowed through his mind, imagining what he might use the wish granted by Elysia for...


    "Whatever, let''s just follow the map and find this place," he muttered.


    Thankfully, the map was easy to follow, so he didn''t get lost. He stopped in front of a large apartment building. ''It says mine is on the tenth floor. More climbing, huh?''


    Once he reached the apartment, he saw that the door didn''t have a knob. Unsure how to open it, he noticed his bracelet glowing along with the door. It opened automatically.


    Entering, he saw that the apartment was quite large, with a kitchen, a table big enough for eight people, and a double bed.


    "I like it here!" Luna said as she manifested into existence.


    Zaroth quickly went through his training routine, took a shower in the bathroom, and went to sleep. The bed was large and comfortable, and as soon as he lay down, he drifted off.


    He would need all the strength he could muster, because tomorrow, his life at the academy would begin.


    *****


    "That went better than expected," Elysia muttered, sitting comfortably in her chair.


    "Still¡­ it''s better if the fact that he can tame strong creatures remains a secret for now. After the incident with the lost continent, people have been quick to execute anyone showing promise as a tamer."


    She sighed, taking a sip of her coffee. It seemed another sleepless night awaited her.


    "Not that I can blame them," she added. "If a single legendary beast tamer could cause such devastation¡­ anyone would tremble at the chance of a mythical beast tamer appearing, and what they might do should they succumb to their beasts'' temptations.


    And for me to be the only one who noticed his potential... this boy seems to be quite lucky."

 Chapter 13 Commoner

    Zaroth was sleeping peacefully until he felt a cold finger gently poke his cheek. After several attempts, he grunted and opened his eyes."Good morning," Luna said with a smile.


    "Isn''t it too early to wake me up?" Zaroth asked, pulling his pillow over his head in an attempt to get more sleep.


    "It''s 7 o''clock right now. Yesterday, we checked your schedule, and it said your classes start at 8. So you''d better get up!" Luna said as she grasped his hand and lifted him effortlessly.


    ''I keep forgetting she''s a dragon. The strength she has despite being in human form is astonishing,'' he thought as he got to his feet, stretching his body.


    "Oh, also, there seemed to be clothes placed on the table. We didn''t even notice them yesterday," Luna added, pointing at the table.


    Walking over, Zaroth picked up an elegant suit woven with both red and white threads. "So they''re giving us uniforms. I guess that''s good¡ªI won''t stand out that way."


    After a quick breakfast, he put on the student uniform. At first, it was too large, but unexpectedly, the clothes glowed slightly and tightened around his body, adjusting to fit him perfectly.


    Luna whistled with a grin as she watched him. "This suits you pretty well."


    After checking that he had everything, he exited his room and summoned the map on his bracelet. As he walked toward his destination, he also opened his schedule. It was simple:


    -----


    8:00-9:30 ¨C Basics of Magic and Its Effect on Human Society


    9:45-11:15 ¨C Practical Use of Magical Abilities


    11:30-13:00 ¨C Physical Body Training


    14:00-15:30 ¨C Familiarization with Specific Classes


    15:30-17:00 ¨C Live Combat Practice


    -----


    It seemed he had fifteen minutes between classes to get around, with an hour for lunch between 13:00 and 14:00. The schedule also listed the rooms for each lecture.


    From what he could tell, there weren''t any breaks on the weekends¡ªbut that wasn''t surprising. There was a reason this academy was considered the most prestigious, after all.


    Exiting the apartment complex, Zaroth traversed the garden on the way to the academy. Along the way, he saw many people.


    Some seemed much better off than others¡ªjust the way their skin shone and their hair was styled made it clear who was noble and who was a lucky citizen accepted into this place.


    Finally entering the academy, Zaroth wandered around until he found himself in front of the door to his lecture room: 7/24.


    Taking a deep breath, Zaroth steeled his resolve. ''This room will be full of nobles¡ªmost likely the rich and arrogant kind¡ªand it will probably be obvious that I''m the only one of ''lower status.'' I need to be ready to face anything.''


    Placing his hand on the doorknob, he grinned, remembering Elysia''s words, ''And if you can, anger the rich nobles as much as possible while being in A-Class. It''s not a priority, but it would be highly amusing for me.''


    ''Oh¡­ believe me, I''ll anger them alright.''


    *****


    Zack was currently in conversation with one of the rich nobles in A-Class.


    Just looking at the fat man, sweat dripping from his forehead, filled Zack with disgust. But he didn''t have much choice¡ªthis guy was the son of an influential figure, so befriending him could be beneficial.


    "As I was saying!" the fat man¡ªwhose name Zack hadn''t bothered to remember¡ªcontinued,


    "I saw the announcement, and I''m sure there''s a mistake! There''s a person with just a single name appointed to A-Class! He doesn''t even have a family name! There''s no way they''d accept a poor street rat into the top of the academy, right?"


    "Well¡­" Zack began, "To be honest, I don''t really care about social standings. Look at it this way, if he was really accepted, it means his abilities are so unbelievably powerful they had no choice!"


    "Even if that''s the case!" the fat man¡ªkid? It was hard to tell; he looked more like a child despite supposedly being an adult¡ªsnapped. "We must not accept just anyone into our ranks! There are social hierarchies for a reason!"


    ''You''re one to talk,'' thought Zack. ''The only reason you''re here is because your father is stuffed with money.''


    Glancing at his expensive watch, Zack saw there were two minutes left until the lecture began. He glanced around, counting the students. There were 95 in the room, but the board listed 96 assigned to A-Class. It seemed they were one person short.


    The large doors at the front suddenly opened, and a man in his fifties walked in, stopping at the podium. Checking his watch, it seemed he was waiting for the clock to hit exactly 8:00.


    Zack returned to his seat. One minute left. ''It seems it was a mistake after all,'' he thought. ''And here I got my hopes up that they really had accepted someone of lower status in this class.''


    The room was dead silent, waiting for the professor to begin the lecture, when the knob on the back door suddenly turned. Because of the silence, everyone heard it and turned to see who was entering.


    A man on the shorter side, with white hair and green, cat-like eyes, entered. Scanning the room without hesitation, he seemed unfazed by the stares directed at him as he walked down the steps.


    Zack shuddered for a moment, looking into those eyes. It wasn''t because they marked him as dragon-descendant but for another reason. He knew those eyes from looking at his father and brothers.


    Those were the eyes of a killer¡ªcold and calculating.


    The white-haired man found an empty spot at the back and sat down, crossing one leg over the other just as the clock struck 8:00. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The professor opened his mouth to begin, but a sudden shout interrupted him. The fat noble stood up, his body shaking with exertion.


    "Disgrace! How can a mere commoner like you be accepted into the highest elite academy of the empire?!" His outburst forced him to pause and gasp for air several times.


    A few girls burst into laughter at the insult.


    Zack shifted his gaze to the white-haired commoner, who was smiling as though expecting this reaction. Without missing a beat, he responded in a voice cold and devoid of emotion.


    "If fat people like you, who can''t even stand or speak without gasping for air, are considered the elite, then our empire truly is on the brink of collapse."

 Chapter 14 Legendary beast master

    "If fat people like you, who can''t even stand or speak without gasping for air, are considered the elite, then our empire truly is on the brink of collapse." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.It wasn''t a lie¡ªZaroth felt incredible, insulting a noble straight to his face. From another point of view, he had merely defended his honor against discrimination.


    "You!" the angry fat man continued. "You dare insult the son of a¡ª"


    "That''s enough!" the professor shouted, his voice cutting through the commotion. He stared directly at the noble, who nearly toppled over under the sudden pressure.


    "Not only did you interrupt my lecture, but you dare to speak of status, despite knowing it''s prohibited in this academy? See me after the lecture is over."


    "Y-yes, sir," the noble responded , quickly sitting on his seat.


    "And you!" The professor turned his gaze to Zaroth, who, unlike the noble, met his eyes without flinching. Zaroth interrupted before the professor could continue.


    "All I did was protect my honor¡­ or is that also prohibited?"


    Slightly surprised by the first-year commoner''s unwavering confidence, the professor sighed. "Refrain from speaking in my class."


    With that, the lecture began, and no one dared interrupt again unless it was to ask a question.


    "So, as you all know, there are countless classes in this world," the professor said, writing on the whiteboard,


    Knight


    Mage


    "We divide them into two broad categories. Knights focus on their physical prowess, using magic to enhance their abilities, while mages prioritize magical firepower, often at the expense of physical capabilities.


    This doesn''t mean you can''t become proficient in both areas, but some paths will be more challenging than others."


    He glanced around the room before continuing. "Now, can someone tell me why classes are useless on their own?"


    "Because without a blessing from the gods, we are just vessels, sir!" a timid-looking boy with glasses answered.


    "That''s correct. Without a blessing, your class is effectively worthless. The class determines your potential as a vessel, while the blessing grants you actual power.


    Depending on the god who blesses you, your abilities will differ. For example, a person with the Healer class might heal injuries if blessed by the God of Life. But if blessed by the God of Nature, they might heal plants instead."


    He raised his voice before continuing, "However, keep in mind this is only at the beginning. As you grow stronger, new opportunities will become available¡ªeven beyond the boundaries of your class. For example, a mage could train with a sword and develop knight-like abilities if they put in the effort!"


    ''Huh, neat,'' Zaroth thought. ''If I can learn any abilities, which should I choose? Taming mythical beasts would put me at the pinnacle of beast tamers¡­ but learning knight skills might cover my weaknesses.''


    "Now let''s talk about influential figures¡ªor what you might call heroes."


    The mood in the room lifted as the professor began recounting tales of legendary heroes and their deeds: a monk, an archer, a healer, an elementalist, and many others. Zaroth was surprised to learn about countless classes he hadn''t known existed.


    The professor''s face darkened for a moment before he added, "Of course, there have been others¡ªindividuals we don''t worship as heroes but rather the opposite. Take, for example, the Legendary Beast Master."


    At the mention of that name, the classroom fell into a heavy silence, the air growing tense and suffocating.


    Zaroth wanted to ask for an explanation but reconsidered, thinking it unwise to remind the professor of his presence after the earlier fiasco.


    "Could you remind us of the incident?" a boy with black hair and white eyes asked.


    "Sure, if you wish," the professor said, taking a deep breath before continuing.


    "We''re short on time, so I''ll summarize. A century ago, a man was discovered with an incredible gift¡ªthe ability to tame legendary creatures. As you all know, legendary beasts are among the strongest, surpassed only by mythical beasts.


    At first, everything was wonderful. He quickly became famous, earning glory and admiration. But as time passed, humanity discovered a horrifying truth about beast masters.


    A beast, once tamed, isn''t completely harmless¡ª specially toward its master. At lower levels, this might not pose a problem. But at higher levels, a beast, despite being tamed, gains a degree of consciousness and begins communicating with its master¡ªparticularly if the first beast they tame is of legendary rank.


    This communication slowly drove him insane. In the end, the Legendary Beast Master succumbed to the influence of his tamed beasts and went on a rampage, destroying an entire continent.


    Since then, anyone found taming a first creature stronger than Rare rank has been executed to prevent such an incident from happening again."


    Zaroth listened intently, his face growing grimmer with each word. If a Legendary Beast Master had succumbed to his tamed beasts, what about him¡ªsomeone capable of taming mythical beasts?


    He wanted to ask Luna for reassurance, to hear that she didn''t plan to corrupt him or manipulate him in any way. But in his mind, there was nothing.


    Luna was silent, and Zaroth was too afraid to ask.


    Trying to distract himself, a thought came to Zaroth''s mind¡ªthe chairwoman, Elysia. If she hadn''t figured out that he was a mythical beast master, she must be under the assumption that he had tamed at least an Epic beast, and yet she hadn''t executed him.


    Maybe he was truly lucky to have stumbled upon her first. Zaroth suddenly began to view Elysia in a new light¡ªa person he could trust. She had placed her faith in him¡­ and yet he was scared to ask his beast a simple question? Pathetic!


    ''Luna,'' Zaroth began a conversation through their mental connection.


    ''Yes?'' she responded, her tone as carefree as ever.


    ''Do you plan to manipulate me in any way?'' Before she could answer, he added, ''I order you to tell me only the truth from now on.''


    There was silence for a moment before she replied.


    ''Yes, I do. And I''ve already begun.''


    For some reason, Zaroth wasn''t surprised by her answer.


    ''Does it involve me getting stronger so we can kill the gods?'' he asked.


    ''Pretty much. But unlike that ''legendary beast master'' who tamed living beasts, you resurrected me from the dead. Considering that I''m forever indebted to you, I will never do anything that could cause you harm.''


    ''I see... well, I can''t blame you, and it''s not like I don''t share the same goal. But I''m curious¡ª''


    Luna interrupted him, answering his question before he could even ask it.


    ''No, Zaroth, I didn''t lie. If you want us to sleep together, your heart really needs to become stronger, or you''ll die.''


    "Damn it! I really wish you''d lied about that!" Zaroth muttered under his breath.


    As the lecture ended, Zaroth wondered, ''If that legendary beast master could destroy an entire continent, what would I be able to achieve at my peak?''


    ''You¡­ we would kill the gods, of course!'' Luna answered immediately, making him curve his lips into a pleasant smile.


    He got up from his seat, intending to leave. It wasn''t like any of the nobles would want to talk to a commoner like him¡­


    Or at least that''s what he thought, until¡ª


    "Hello."


    A male voice called out, drawing Zaroth''s attention. He turned his head to see the black-haired, white-eyed man who had asked the professor about the legendary beast master.


    The man extended his right hand for a handshake. "My name is Zack. What''s yours?"

 Chapter 15 Friendship?

    ''Zack?'' Zaroth was surprised¡ªnot only because a noble had gone out of his way to talk to him, but also because he had introduced himself as ''Zack.''''Considering he''s a noble, I would think his name would be something longer, like Zackariah Maximilian Theodore Augustus Montgomery Cunningham Worthington IV The Great. No¡­ considering the expensive watch on his hand, his name should be even longer!''


    With a confused look on his face, Zaroth returned the handshake.


    "Oh, are you surprised about my name? I do have a long name, but unlike the other nobles, I don''t enjoy wasting everyone''s time by saying it every single time I want to introduce myself."


    Zack smile before adding, "So, I just go by Zack."


    "I see... my name is Zaroth."


    "That''s a nice name. I just wanted us to get familiar with each other. Oh, and also, thank you for putting that noble in his place earlier, he really got on my nerves," Zack said as he released his hand.


    "No need to thank me. I just defended my honor, that''s all there was to it." Despite his words, Zaroth''s thoughts were completely different: ''Honor? Who gives a crap about that! It just felt good humiliating the rich!''


    "If you don''t have plans, what do you say we walk to the room where our next lecture will take place together?" Zack asked.


    Zaroth felt weird talking to a noble as if they were equals, but he didn''t really have any plans. Besides, if he followed Zack, he''d find the room faster.


    "Sure, lead the way," Zaroth said, trying to keep a friendly tone. It was at that moment he realized he lacked experience talking to people his age.


    Zaroth, with his white hair and green, cat-like eyes, and Zack, with his raven-black hair and white eyes, made quite the unexpected pair as they walked through the academy corridors.


    Zaroth wasn''t sure, but he felt he was being stared at more than usual. Most of these stares weren''t from men but from women. ''Are they staring at me or at him?'' he wondered. ''Or maybe we just make for a weird pair.''


    "I''m really glad, you know," Zack spoke, breaking Zaroth out of his thoughts.


    "Glad about what?" Zaroth asked.


    "Before I came here, I thought no one would have a high-tier blessing like me. Or if they did, they''d just be some arrogant rich kid¡­ Looking at you, I''m happy my assumptions were wrong."


    Zaroth couldn''t contain his curiosity and asked, "A¡­ high-tier blessing?"


    Zack''s eyes narrowed slightly before answering. "Oh, yeah. Considering you aren''t a noble, you wouldn''t know. This information isn''t shared with the public. You see, unlike what the masses have been told, there exist different tiers of blessings."


    Zaroth, hungry for information, didn''t interrupt Zack and tried to absorb as much as he could.


    "There are low-, mid-, and high-tier blessings. It depends on the god you are associated with. The higher the tier of the blessing, the more powerful your class becomes," Zack explained.


    "But¡­ why would you think I have a high-tier blessing?" Zaroth asked curiously.


    "Because my class and god''s blessing allow me to see it," Zack said, stopping and pointing at one of his white eyes.


    Strangely, now that Zaroth was able to take a closer look, Zack''s gaze was almost unsettling, as if he could peer into Zaroth''s very soul without issue.


    "Apart from me and Elysia, the chairwoman, I thought no one else was gifted with such strength until¡­" He shifted his gaze to Zaroth with a smile. "I met you. Now I see how a commoner could enter the academy as an A-class student, no less!"


    Zaroth had learned valuable information. Now he knew not only that he had a high-tier blessing but also that Elysia and Zack possessed one as well.


    But the ability to obtain that kind of information just by looking at someone? Zaroth couldn''t hold back his curiosity.


    "To be able to see so much... What is your class and god''s blessing?" Zaroth asked.


    Zack''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his smile disappeared. "I can''t blame you for asking, since you''re not a noble, but asking someone to disclose that information is very disrespectful. Knowing it would allow you to guess their weaknesses."


    This was news to Zaroth. ''So I guess I have to conceal that I''m a beast tamer, huh?''


    "Oh, I guess we''ve arrived," Zack said, stopping in front of a door.


    ''What? How did we get here so fast?'' Zaroth wondered. Activating his bracelet, which also included a time-telling function, he saw the time was 9:44¡ªone minute before the lecture was set to start.


    ''Did time speed up or something?'' he wondered.


    "Hey, what do you say we grab lunch later?" Zack asked, entering the room.


    "Sure, why not," Zaroth responded.


    "Sweet," Zack said as he went to the front to take a seat, while Zaroth found a spot near the back.


    ''Zaroth¡­ I can''t believe it!'' Luna''s voice resonated in his mind as he sat down, startling him for a moment.


    ''What? Is something the matter?''


    ''Yes! You, of all people, managed to make a friend!''


    *****


    The class passed without much trouble. The main topic of discussion was the ''system'' that they sometimes heard in their heads. The class was taught by an old woman in her 60s.


    In short, the system responded only when a person gained their blessing, used it in a unique way, or when the gods decided to communicate directly with an individual.


    The stronger a person was, the more often they could theoretically interact with the system.


    The woman also tried to explain how to use mana to cast spells, but it seemed Zaroth didn''t have much luck in that regard. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When the next lesson began¡ªthe Physical Body Training class¡ªZaroth found himself outside the academy on the training field. The A-class students had formed four lines, and somehow, Zaroth ended up at the front, with Zack on his right.


    In front of them stood a man with a large build who appeared to be in his mid-40s. He had a large scar over his left eye. Today, there weren''t any clouds in the sky, so the bald man''s head shone, reflecting the rays of the sun and illuminating the surrounding area.


    "Maggots!" the man shouted, pacing back and forth. "Even if you are A-class, here you are nothing! Today, you will witness what truly hard training is!"


    He extended his arm and pointed to the running field. "This running field has a 500-meter circumference. I want you to quickly warm up before we start our main training regime!"


    A menacing smile appeared on his face. "Let''s see¡­ since it''s your first day, I suppose I should go easy on you. Make fifty laps around the running field!"

 Chapter 16 Rival

    The entirety of the students moved, running through the field in the union, under the teacher''s watchful gaze. Zaroth was one hand''s distance from Zack, so he asked him,"So, other than how strong a blessing is, can you see something else about a person? For instance, their class or something similar?"


    Zack smiled, as though unbothered by the constant pressure of running, and answered, "Unfortunately, no, but maybe I will be able to in the future as I get stronger. Who knows?"


    ''Good, he won''t be able to see that I''m a Beast Tamer.''


    After they completed the first lap, the teacher shouted, "Alright, you can run as fast as you want from now on! The first twenty people that finish will get a reward!"


    Upon hearing that, about half of the students sped up, while the other half slowed their pace. The reason was clear, this exercise was about to test whether the class of an individual was in the knight or mage category.


    Zaroth, being a Beast Tamer, was also part of the mage category, but despite his peers, he didn''t slow down. No¡­ he sped up, matching Zack''s speed, who continued to look unbothered.


    ''Breathe in, breathe out,'' Zaroth was running with everything he had, trying to match Zack''s speed, and it showed, his breathing was irregular.


    Zack noticed the fact that Zaroth was trying to match his speed. With a smile, he said, "Let''s see if you can keep up," and then immediately sped up, placing himself at the front of the students. With a silent curse, Zaroth followed. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Luna was right, I really have neglected my stamina!''


    His muscles ached badly, but he continued regardless of that.


    Shifting his gaze to Zack, he thought, ''Considering the stamina he shows, his class must enhance his body, so he is of the knight category¡­ It''s stupid to compare myself to him, but for some reason, I don''t want to stay behind.''


    After the tenth lap, there was a clear order. At last place was a group of about 40 people clearly struggling with the challenge; they were of the mage category. Next was another group of around 40 people. These ones were much farther ahead and didn''t seem to be giving it their all.


    In fact, no one seemed to be giving it their all, with one exception¡­


    At the front of everyone were two men running. One was on the shorter side, with white hair and green cat-like eyes. It was clear that he was giving it his all. The way he moved seemed as though he was about to pass out, but he simply refused to fall behind.


    And at the very front, a tall man with raven-black hair and white eyes was running with a bored expression, clearly showing that he didn''t count this as an exercise at all.


    The only time his expression changed was when he would glance back to see that the white-haired boy continued to follow him, not wanting to give up.


    ''Don''t stop now! You wanted strength, didn''t you?! This is the perfect place for it! Now you are training the most important thing after your mana core, your stamina!'' Luna said in Zaroth''s head, trying to keep him motivated.


    ''I''ve run 25 laps already! Isn''t that enough?!'' Zaroth complained. His body was on the verge of shutting down.


    Glancing back, he saw that already dozens of students had given up and were resting on their backs while the teacher was looking at them with disappointment.


    ''Tell me, why would I need so much stamina?!'' Zaroth was becoming irritated, not only because he was exhausted, but because the entire time, Zack was in front of him, running. It looked like the man hadn''t even dropped a sweat, as if running this much was nothing to him.


    ''Zaroth¡­ you know I''m a greedy woman¡­'' Luna commented during their conversation. Zaroth was too exhausted to even communicate with her, but deciding it was better to distract himself somehow from the pain, he answered.


    ''What¡­ are you even saying?''


    ''What I''m saying, dummy, is that once your mana core becomes strong enough to allow us to sleep together, I don''t think your current stamina will be enough to satisfy me...''


    Zaroth''s face became red. He wasn''t sure if it was because of embarrassment, anger, or both. ''I''m going to kill the gods, aren''t I?! I will not let a measly half a marathon stop me!''


    A bit more than an hour after the running began, Zack finished in first place, and Zaroth not much behind in second place.


    Zaroth was now lying on his back, breathing heavily, while Zack stood tall next to him, seemingly unbothered by the physical energy they had just exerted, drinking from a bottle of water.


    "Thirsty¡­" Zaroth whispered slightly, watching Zack.


    "Hm?" Zack raised an eyebrow. "Do you want water?"


    Zaroth nodded slightly, but he was too tired to move. Seeing that, Zack picked a new bottle of water, unscrewed the cap, and poured the cold liquid over Zaroth''s head.


    "Ah, heaven!" Zaroth might have complained in another situation, but now most of the water was entering his mouth, while some of it was falling on his forehead, cooling it.


    Zack burst into laughter as soon as the water bottle ran out of liquid.


    "What is it?" Zaroth asked. He felt a bit better now that he had drunk something cold.


    "Nothing," Zack responded, still holding his stomach. "It''s just that it''s clear your class is of the mage category, yet you kept my pace." He continued as he held out his hand, intending to offer Zaroth support. "So I wonder how well you can use your mana, rival."


    Zaroth smiled slightly as he took his hand. "You haven''t seen even half of what I''m capable of¡­ rival."


    There were about thirty minutes until the end of the lesson, but the teacher decided to let them go so they could take a shower without having to sacrifice time from their lunch break.


    ''This is what I call a good teacher!'' Zaroth thought, seeing his teacher in a new light.


    Now the men were in the shower room, of course, separated from the women. Naturally, when you are about to shower, you had to take your own clothes off. Zaroth used that time to get a better representation of the fitness level of the students.


    ''So¡­ I was right¡­'' He had trained for some time, so he had some muscles, but there were some who had simply absorbed a level of musculature, and Zack was one of them. But one other notable thing was that Zaroth was the leanest.


    Which wasn''t surprising considering how much time he had spent without food, but he was so lean it was considered dangerous. His veins were visible on his abs.


    ''I guess I really need to bulk up¡­''


    *****


    After the shower, Zaroth and Zack went to the dining area. It was a huge place, but despite that, there weren''t almost any free tables. After finally finding a place, they sat down.


    Zaroth let out an exhausted sigh. His muscles'' soreness was just starting to hit him, but despite that, he was smiling because the reward for finishing second in the race was in front of him¡­ a steak!


    Zaroth had never seen, much less eaten, something that was supposed to be reserved only for the richest. He was about to dig in until a male voice came from his side.


    "Hello, is that seat available? If it''s okay with you, can I sit here?"


    Zaroth shifted his gaze to the tall man. He had a handsome face with blonde hair and blue eyes... ''Wait, haven''t I seen him somewhere?'' he wondered until he remembered.


    ''Wait, isn''t that the guy I approached on the day of the test? How was he called¡­ Roran?''


    Before he could respond, a voice came behind him.


    "It''s available¡­ you can sit here." It was Zack.


    With a nod, Roran pulled the chair back and sat at their table, while Zack watched him with a smile, his white eyes shining with a dangerous intensity.


    "To think¡­ there was a third one¡­" he muttered under his breath.

 Chapter 17 New goal

    "Hm?" Zaroth raised an eyebrow. "A third one¡­ wait, don''t tell me that guy also has a high-tier blessing!" he said, turning his head to Zack."Yeah, I didn''t know there would be another one in our year¡­ much less one that isn''t in A-class. You are?" Zack asked, turning to Roran, who was looking at them with an unreadable expression.


    "From B-class. And what was that you said about blessings?" Roran responded.


    Zack quickly explained to him how blessings were actually divided into tiers. Surprisingly, at the end of the explanation, Roran didn''t look too surprised.


    "You¡­ don''t look too surprised," Zaroth remarked, glancing at Roran.


    At the question, Roran awkwardly scratched the back of his head before answering. "Well¡­ I''ve suspected that I''m different from the others¡­" His blue eyes shone slightly, emitting a menacing glow.


    "After all, most of my peers are too weak."


    While Zack and Roran chatted happily, Zaroth didn''t miss the chance to enjoy every second of his steak.


    ''Man! To think some people eat something like this every day! If I succeed in accomplishing my mission and gaining Elysia''s support, would I be able to eat something like this every day too?''


    While the trio chatted happily, a thought came into Zaroth''s mind.


    ''I, a person able to control a mythical dragon, have a high-tier blessing¡­ if these two also have blessings of similar power, how strong are they really?''


    He wanted to ask until his bracelet activated. In fact, glancing around, it seemed the bracelets of every student had activated.


    A message appeared before Zaroth''s eyes,


    [Announcement] S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [To every student in every academy, from the first to the last year: All are to appear in the grand arena by 14:30, where the Emperor will make a grand announcement.]


    ''So it has begun¡­'' Zaroth thought, seeing the message.


    "Ah, thank goodness!" Roran sighed, stretching his arms over his head. "This means the other classes for the day have been canceled."


    "Guys, you know what this means, right?" Zack said, clearly excited.


    "What?" Zaroth asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "If the Emperor is making an announcement, his whole family will be there! Including his daughters! So we must be at the top of our game!" Zack proclaimed, standing up. "We need to get dressed up!"


    "I don''t really care about that. I have Lily," Roran yawned as he got up.


    ''Lily? Oh, the girl that was staying close to Roran before the start of the exam,'' Zaroth remembered. "Where is she?" he asked curiously. They looked close, so it was weird that they weren''t together.


    "She went to make friends, and I didn''t want to bother her," Roran responded.


    "Listen, I don''t care about that. We three need to make the best impression possible," Zack said, placing his hand on Roran''s shoulder.


    "So what do you think we should do to achieve that?" Zaroth asked curiously. There was about an hour left before the meeting¡ªwhat could they possibly change in that amount of time?


    Zack smiled, and his white eyes seemed to become even brighter. "Oh¡­ you''ll see. I know a place¡­"


    *****


    At the arena, thousands of students were already seated. Curiously, the seats at the very front were left empty out of respect for the Emperor and his family.


    The belief was that their family was so pure that even standing close to them¡ªeven by occupying the row of seats nearest to theirs¡ªwould be disrespectful.


    All around, students were engaged in conversations, speculating about the grand announcement.


    Despite the large crowd, they had managed to organize themselves¡ªfirst by the academy they attended, and then by class and year.


    The more experienced students and those from higher-ranking classes sat closer to the front, while others were positioned farther back.


    It wasn''t a requirement to wear the student uniform, but almost everyone did. It was a way to showcase one''s status by academy, class, and year.


    The noble world operated in a way that didn''t rely on written rules, what mattered most was what was left unspoken.


    Even the few citizens and commoners who had managed to enter the academies quickly picked up on this from their very first day, obediently following the unspoken norms¡­


    Of course, there were always exceptions¡­


    "Who are those three sitting at the very front?" asked an irritated third-year male student.


    "I don''t know. They aren''t wearing the uniforms provided by the academies, so we can''t tell," a fourth-year student replied.


    "But aren''t they hot?" a third-year female student asked, blushing slightly as she watched them.


    "Yeah, especially that one with the white hair! Gosh, he''s so cute!" a second-year female student added, clearly fond of cute things.


    *****


    ''How the hell did it come to this?'' Zaroth wondered. He, Zack, and Roran were the only ones sitting at the very front of the arena. To add insult to injury, they were the only ones not wearing their uniforms!


    ''Though, seeing the amount of hostile gazes from male students and questionable stares from women, I guess we''ve managed to attract attention. Though, I wonder if this is what Zack wanted.''


    Shifting his gaze, Zaroth saw Zack sitting calmly, almost like a statue. ''Is this guy trying to appear mysterious or something?!''


    Deciding to shift his focus, Zaroth glanced at Roran, who was resting his head on his hand.


    "After this, I''m taking you two to a bar. We''re getting blackout drunk so we can forget this ever happened. Understood?"


    Zaroth was surprised that someone who looked like a stereotypical hero from a heroic tale would want to get blackout drunk at a bar. He was about to respond when¡ª


    "Hello, students and future of our mighty empire," the Emperor began his speech, and the entire stadium fell silent to avoid disturbing him.


    Even though Zaroth and his friends were in the front row, the center of the arena separated them from the Emperor and his family. Still, he was able to see the Emperor''s daughters. Suddenly, Zack''s earlier comments about the women began to make sense.


    Each of them was breathtakingly beautiful.


    ''So I have to prevent one of these women from getting married?'' Zaroth wondered. Why didn''t Elysia give him more information? Maybe it was her way of testing him...


    Shifting his gaze to Zack, Zaroth almost burst out laughing. Zack had become even more motionless, practically a statue, staring at the Emperor''s daughters.


    ''This guy really wants to appear mysterious!''


    Roran, on the other hand, looked bored out of his mind.


    Zaroth was once again looking at the princesses, trying to determine which one was most likely to be asked for her hand, until his gaze froze¡ªhis body and breath along with it.


    His heart skipped a beat when he noticed one of the women sitting close to the Emperor.


    "Is that one of the queens?" he muttered under his breath.


    ''Zaroth,'' Luna suddenly spoke in his mind. ''Seeing your attraction to me and Elysia, it''s clear you have a thing for more mature women, but please don''t get any crazy id¡ª''


    ''Too late,'' he responded, a smile spreading across his face.


    ''I guess coming here and trying to stand out was worth it after all.''


    It seemed Zaroth had found one more person he desired...


    The Queen.

 Chapter 18 Chat

    ''I, Emperor Draconis VII, love our empire and, above all, our people! Because of the worsening relationships with our neighbor, I am sure many of you fear the potential war. But! With this tournament, I want to¡ª"Zaroth found it hard to pay much attention to the emperor''s speech as he was too mesmerized by the appearance of the queen. There was something that seemed familiar to him¡­ something that reminded him of home¡­


    Even though the woman tried to hide her appearance with a lot of clothes and was hidden by her family, Zaroth instantly knew the moment he laid his eyes upon her.


    She, just like his mother, was also cursed by the muscle-rot curse.


    Was this the reason he felt immediate attraction to her? Because she reminded him of his mother? He didn''t know.


    Suddenly, in front of his eyes, a message appeared. It seemed the bracelet had notified him about a message. It read:


    [Roran has sent you a friend request and invited you to a chat room. Do you accept?]


    Zaroth raised an eyebrow but, curious to see what would happen, accepted.


    Another window appeared before him. It was a white window, and on the right side was written:


    [Current members: Zaroth (You), Zack, Roran.]


    Roran: This speech is so boring.


    Zaroth, surprised by the message, used his mind to try to respond. Surprisingly, it worked. It seemed the bracelet was indeed connected to his consciousness.


    Zaroth: What is this?


    Roran: A chat room. It would be rude to speak during the speech, but I have no intention of listening to this man for the next four hours.


    Zack: Holy shit! The princesses looks even better than I remember.


    Zaroth glanced around and saw that both Zack and Roran had neutral expressions, not showing that they were currently having a conversation.


    Zaroth: How did you invite us here?


    Roran: There are two ways you can send a friend request or, in other words, chat if you''re near the person, like in our case, or if they have written to you in the past.


    Curious to see if this would work, he checked the message sent by Elysia and saw that he could send her a friend request.


    ''Sending a friend request to the chairwoman can''t be a bad thing, right?'' Zaroth wondered. ''Eh, what''s the worst thing that could happen?'' he thought as he sent her a friend request and went back to the chat with the boys.


    Now that he was bored, he asked,


    Zaroth: Yo Zack, now that you''re ogling the princesses, is there someone to your fancy?


    Zack: Fuck yeah, you see that one to the left? That''s the one.


    Zaroth shifted his gaze, focusing on the individual Zack was talking about.


    Roran: Isn''t she a bit too old for you? You''re what? 18, and she looks at least 25.


    Zack: Man, shut up! You don''t have good taste!


    Roran: The fuck do you mean I don''t have taste?! I have Lily. You talk like that ''cause you haven''t seen her.


    Zack: Whatever. What about you, Zaroth? Is there someone that caught your eye?


    Zaroth: Yeah, you see that woman in the back that looks almost like she''s trying to stay hidden?


    As Roran and Zack shifted their gazes searching for the woman, after finding her, their eyes involuntarily narrowed, and their mouths opened slightly in shock.


    Zack: Dude, isn''t that one of the Queens? You want one of the Emperor''s wives?


    Roran: Plus, isn''t she in her early forties? Isn''t she too old for you?


    Zaroth: Old? We''re both adults. You just can''t recognize true beauty.


    Zack: Hey man, you gotta dream big.


    Roran: I really need a drink after this¡­


    Zack: What, can''t we talk a bit about romance?


    Roran: Romance?! Mate, you dressed us in some expensive suits that I have no idea where you found, and then dragged us to this mess RIGHT at the front of the seats where WE are the only ones here.


    Roran: And now one of you is trying to get the attention of the princesses by staying completely still like a dumbass, while the other has already begun his master plan to fuck the Queen. So, considering the situation, I REALLY want to get hammered tonight. I want to forget today even happened.


    Zack: Well¡­ if you put it like that¡­


    The next four hours were long and boring. Zaroth wasn''t sure why they spent so much time explaining so little information. Basically, after a month, a tournament would take place, lasting a quarter of a year. The winner would get their wish granted by the emperor''s family.


    Zaroth spent this time chatting with Roran and Zack about nothing in particular, while the rest of the time was spent admiring the queen''s beauty from afar.


    He wasn''t sure, but it felt like, for some time, the queen returned his gaze. Though it was hard to tell, considering the distance between them.


    After the whole announcement was made, the three quickly and masterfully evaded all the older students that no doubt wanted to put them in their place for daring to sit at the front.


    "How long until we reach the bar?" Zaroth asked.


    "Not much¡­ oh, do you have credits? Don''t think this is a threat."


    "Credits?"


    "Yes, check your bracelet. It has a tab showing the amount of money in it."


    Zaroth did just that and saw that he possessed 0 credits.


    ''Shit¡­ what do I do now?'' He was about to ask for some from Zack until he saw he had a notification.


    [Elysia has accepted a friend request and started a chat]


    Elysia: Very few dare to message me privately, is something the matter?


    Zaroth: Not really, just thought it would be a more convenient form of communication.


    Elysia: I see. By the way, good job handling that noble in your first lecture. It was a great pleasure to announce to his parents that he had been expelled from the academy for breaking the rules about talking about status during class.


    ''He got expelled just like that? Man, Elysia truly is scary¡­''


    Seeing that she had so much power, Zaroth felt a bit stupid for what he was about to ask, but¡­


    Zaroth: Um¡­ these things, credits? Is there a way to transfer me some? S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elysia: Sure, for what?


    Zaroth: ¡­ I need it for a bar.


    Elysia: WHAT? It''s the first day and you''re already planning on getting drunk?


    Zaroth: NO, no, it''s not like that! I''m making friends that could help me in my mission, so I thought it would be a good idea¡­


    There was silence for some time until.


    [You have received a transfer of 100 credits]


    Elysia: Don''t overdrink, and don''t spend it all on alcohol.


    Zaroth: Thanks!


    As soon as his chat was done, Roran said, "We''re here!"


    They were standing in front of a building made of wood, with a large cup above the front door.


    Zaroth felt excited, despite being an adult, he had never drunk alcohol before because he was too poor, and in the place where he lived, there wasn''t even people who produced it.


    "Well, how bad could it be?" he muttered under his breath as he approached the building.


    *****


    ''Zaroth, Zaroth!''


    ''Ah, my head¡­''


    ''ZAROTH!'' Hearing Luna shout in his head, Zaroth immediately woke up.


    "Where am I? Ah, my head!" He grabbed his head with both hands.


    "Why am I so cold?" he muttered under his breath as he looked down only to see he was in his underwear.


    "WHAT?" In confusion, he observed his surroundings only to see Roran and Zack in the same state as him, lying on the cold concrete.


    "Where the fuck am I?" he asked, trying to stand up while being assaulted by a terrible hangover.


    ''You are on the roof of the academy,'' Luna responded.


    "WHAT? WHY?" he shouted, finding it hard to believe.


    ''The three of you thought it would be funny¡­ oh, by the way, there''s only an hour until the start of your first lecture, so¡­ good luck!''


    Glancing around at his body and then at the bodies of his companions, who were still out cold with bottles of liquor in their hands, a single word escaped Zaroth''s mouth.


    "FUCK!"

 Chapter 19 Last night

    Zaroth''s head felt like it was going to explode, but considering the situation he found himself in, he was too angry to care."RORAN!" he approached Roran, who was peacefully sleeping in his underwear with a bottle of liquor in his hand. "Wake the fuck up!"


    "Hmmmm, Lily, one more minute, please," Roran muttered under his breath, trying to roll away from Zaroth.


    "I am not your fucking Lily! Get the fuck up!"


    "Ah¡­ Zaroth¡­ why are you in your underwear?" Roran said as he slowly sat up, glancing down. His eyes narrowed slightly. "Why the fuck am I in my underwear?"


    "I don''t know! It was your idea to get hammered! Now we''re on the roof of the academy, and the lecture starts in an hour!"


    Zack, who had also woken up from Zaroth''s shouting, began laughing hysterically, holding his stomach with one hand. "Oh gods, I can''t! This is too funny!"


    "What did we even do last night?" Zaroth muttered under his breath.


    Zack was too busy dying of laughter, so after groaning and standing up, Roran responded.


    "We went to a bar, got drunk, then they kicked us out. We decided we hadn''t had enough, so we went to a store to buy more liquor. After that, we thought it would be funny to sneak into the academy and go to the roof¡­ so we did."


    "Why are we in underwear then? Where are those ridiculously expensive suits Zack got us?" Zaroth asked, clearly frustrated.


    "I think we burned them," Zack answered after finally calming his laughter.


    "We burned them? Why?" Roran asked, frowning at Zack.


    "I probably thought it would be funny to burn something that expensive."


    "All right, I get it¡­ but right now, the three of us are practically naked on the roof of the academy, and classes start in an hour. What the fuck are we supposed to do?" Zaroth asked with a sigh.


    After brainstorming some ideas, they came up with this: Roran would write a message to Lily, asking her to bring three male suits to the roof of the academy.


    While they waited, Zaroth''s face suddenly lost color as he quickly opened his chat messages.


    ''Please! Tell me I didn''t write something stupid to Elysia while I was drunk.''


    Upon opening the chat with Elysia, Zaroth shuddered as his worst fears came true.


    -----


    Zaroth: Elysia, I want to say you terrify me¡­


    Elysia: Zaroth, are you alright?


    Zaroth: But I find this incredibly hot¡­ Tell me¡­ are you single?


    Elysia: Great¡­ so you got drunk on your first day at the academy.


    Zaroth: Forget about that! Answer my question!


    Elysia: After you sober up, I want you in my office.


    -----


    After that, Elysia stopped responding.


    Zaroth was resting his head on his hand, which was currently pulsating with pain.


    "Ah¡­ I really fucked this up, didn''t I?" he muttered under his breath.


    "What, you sent an idiotic message to a woman?" Zack asked, smirking at Zaroth.


    "Something like that, I guess¡­"


    "Oh fuck, I still remember how we made fools of ourselves in front of the whole stadium of students!" Roran cried, smacking his forehead. "And now Lily is going to nag me about this for the next week!"


    Just as he said that, the door to the roof opened, and a woman appeared carrying three student uniforms.


    Zaroth had seen her before when they were waiting for the exam, but considering how little time they had spent together, he hadn''t registered her well.


    Now that he had time to look, he understood why Roran spoke so highly of Lily. Her golden hair and eyes gave her an appearance so striking it could easily rival the princess.


    "Lily! Thank you!" Roran said as he got up and approached her.


    "Roran, you stink of booze!" she said, looking at him, clearly frustrated. "I should have known from the first day when you made a fool of yourself in front of every student here!"


    She shifted her gaze toward Zaroth and pointed a finger at him. "Didn''t I tell you people like him¡ªthose dragon descendants¡ªbring trouble?" Then she turned to Zack. "And this one is some rich noble, isn''t he?! Why did you get involved with them when we were supposed to stay low?"


    "Now, now, you don''t need to talk about my friends like that," Roran responded, approaching Lily.


    "Friends?! You''ve known these people for only about a day! What makes them your friends?!"


    "Well¡­" Roran smiled as his eyes shone with dangerous intensity. "I found them, Lily¡ªpeople with the potential to get as strong as me¡­"


    *****


    After thirty minutes of nagging from Lily, she finally handed them their clothes.


    Zaroth was supposed to start his classes, but it turned out that every student had been summoned to the auditorium for an announcement. Zaroth and Zack quickly reached the auditorium and sat side by side, while Roran and Lily, who were from B-class, were seated in a different section.


    Of course, they received a lot of stares, probably due to the fiasco at the announcement of the tournament, but they tried to pay it no mind.


    "Hello, students," Elysia said, capturing the attention of everyone in the auditorium. "I''m sure you are all aware of the tournament that has been announced by the Emperor."


    She glanced at the students until her gaze landed on Zaroth. For a brief moment, their eyes met, and he felt a murderous intent directed his way. Even in that fleeting moment, he understood what she wanted to convey,


    ''After this, meet me in my office.''


    Returning to her speech as if nothing had happened, she continued, S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "However, there are tens of thousands of students across the Empire. We can''t allow everyone to participate in the tournament. Therefore, in a week, we will begin a hunting competition where you will need to hunt beasts and monsters.


    Those who bring back the strongest foes will be granted the privilege of entering the tournament."


    ''I see¡­ so I really need to get stronger, faster,'' Zaroth thought, shifting his gaze around the auditorium. There were probably a few thousand students here alone.


    He would need to surpass them all, even the older ones with more experience, like the third- and fourth-years.


    "You may participate solo or in a team when you hunt¡ªit''s entirely up to you."


    With that, Elysia''s speech ended. Now that Zaroth had time, he had no choice but to head to the chairwoman''s office.


    Taking a deep breath, he knocked on the door.


    "Enter," came a menacing voice from the other side. Steeling his resolve, Zaroth opened the door and stepped inside.


    The murderous aura directed at him almost made him pass out the moment he stepped into the room.


    Elysia sat calmly in her chair, her head resting on her delicate hands. Just one look into her black eyes made it abundantly clear¡ªshe was beyond angry.


    "Sit," she commanded. "We have a lot to discuss."

 Chapter 20 Stupid question

    ''She looks pissed,'' Zaroth cursed himself in his mind as he sat down in the chair. ''Whatever, I''ll just bullshit my way out of this¡­ hopefully unscratched.''Sitting down in the chair, he looked at Elysia, who had comfortably leaned back, her eyes closed, most likely thinking about how to approach the situation.


    "Zaroth," she said, looking him in the eyes. It seemed she was done thinking.


    "Yes?" he replied awkwardly, rubbing the back of his head.


    "So, may I know why you got drunk on the first day of the academy?" she asked, her eyes becoming darker, clearly not pleased with his actions.


    ''Okay, think about this rationally. She can sense when a person is lying, so the best way to get out of this situation is probably to tell the truth, but change it a little.''


    "It was necessary for completing the mission you gave me," he said, straightening his back and meeting her gaze. Despite being scared out of his wits, he tried to appear calm and composed.


    Seeing that he had indeed not lied, Elysia raised an eyebrow before saying, "Explain."


    "Well, I have to win that tournament, right? But to do that, I need information. As I''m sure you already know, I didn''t have the most normal childhood, so as a result, I''m missing some basic knowledge. On my first day, I met two individuals who have the potential to reach incredible power, and I thought the best course of action would be to befriend them."


    After he finished speaking, he gulped loudly, waiting to see his fate.


    "So let me get this straight," Elysia said, placing both of her hands on the desk and leaning forward.


    "To befriend these individuals, you first attracted the attention of everyone present in the stadium, including the emperor''s family, by not following the unwritten rules, and that same day, you went and got drunk with them?"


    He gulped again before answering, "Yeah, pretty much."


    Elysia sighed before answering, "I see¡­ well, if you judge these two people worthy, then I guess it was worth it. Just don''t lose sight of the original goal, you have to win the tournament and prevent that marriage from happening."


    "Um, about that¡­" he began. "Between who should I prevent the marriage? Yesterday, I learned that the emperor has multiple daughters, not to mention there are thousands of students who will try their luck in the tournament."


    "You don''t have to worry about that," she stood up, most likely getting ready to escort him out. "There will be a lot of enemies, but if you just win the tournament, you will have prevented what I don''t want to happen."


    Seeing that he was free to go, he stood up as well, intending to leave, until he stopped. He wanted to ask a question but was wondering if it was a smart idea.


    ''No,'' Luna''s voice immediately answered for him. ''You''ve been forgiven, so don''t jinx it by asking THAT question again.''


    ''She is absolutely right,'' he thought. It was a stupid thing to ask¡­ but he was leaving for a stupid reason to begin with¡ªhis desires, so¡­


    Turning around, he met the gaze of Elysia, who seemed to have sensed that he was about to ask something.


    "Can you answer my question?"


    "What question?" she asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "You know, the one that I wrote to you when I was drunk."


    Her eyebrows furrowed as she tried to remember what he was talking about until she remembered.


    ''But I find this incredibly hot¡­ Tell me¡­ are you single?''


    "Are you serious?" she asked him, her anger seemingly reappearing.


    "Absolutely." He responded instantly, almost surprising Zaroth himself.


    After reconsidering whether she should answer or not, she sighed and said,


    "Zaroth, do you have any idea how many hours I work every single day? Even if there was someone that I liked or who dared to approach me, I simply don''t have time for such things."


    "I see," he said as he exited the room. Soon after, the door closed behind him, a cheerful voice was heard screaming in the hallway. Elysia heard it clearly, of course, though it wasn''t because of her enhanced hearing¡ªit was just that Zaroth was so excited, his scream was hard to miss.


    "FUCK YEAAAAA¡ª"


    *****


    ''Pay more attention,'' Luna said to Zaroth, who was currently comfortably sitting in his seat, lost in thought.


    ''Don''t wanna,'' he answered. ''This is beyond boring.''


    After the talk with Elysia, he had gone to the rest of the classes but was suffering from something terrible¡ªboredom.


    ''The professors simply don''t know how to teach! Something that could be explained in a sentence, they take more than 20 minutes to discuss!'' he complained. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With no other option, he had to endure what seemed like an endless torture.


    After the lecture was done, the next class was physical training. Unlike the lecture, Zaroth waited it with excitement.


    The bald instructor again made them run fifty laps around the track.


    "Do you know why the only thing you''re doing in my classes is running, maggots?!" the bald man shouted at the running students.


    "Sir! No, sir!" they answered in unison.


    "Because stamina is most important to survive! No matter how strong, if you can''t fight for a long time, you die. No matter how fast, if you can''t run for a long time, you die!"


    "So you better be grateful, maggots!"


    "Sir! We are grateful, sir!"


    After the running was done, everyone was too exhausted to continue, and they went to shower. Afterward, Zaroth and Zack met up with Roran for lunch, where they talked about nothing in particular.


    "Now, Zaroth was excited because he was going to have a class he hadn''t managed to attend on the first day."


    This was, personally, the class that interested him the most¡ªFamiliarization with Specific Classes.


    Here, he would not only be able to learn more about his own class as a Beast Tamer, but he would also learn a lot about the other classes, which should come in handy when battling against other students.


    As he sat at the back and patiently waited, a short woman with glasses entered the room. She was clearly the teacher, though it was surprising because she might be the youngest teacher Zaroth had seen at this academy.


    "Hello, students," she said, gaining the attention of everyone in the room.


    "Due to the sudden announcement, yesterday''s classes were canceled, so we have some material we need to catch up on."


    She said as she placed her book on her desk.


    "So, without further ado, let the Familiarization with Specific Classes begin!"

 Chapter 21 Specific Classes

    Zaroth''s head still hurt because of the hangover, but despite that, he focused as much as he could, trying to absorb as much information as possible.Thankfully, unlike the other teachers, this one seemed to be able to convey information quite effectively and didn''t need to waste an hour explaining basic things over and over again.


    "So, in summary," she said, raising her voice enough so even the people in the back, like Zaroth, could hear. She continued.


    "There are thousands of known classes and hundreds of known gods, so predicting the abilities of a person just by knowing one of them is almost impossible."


    She adjusted her glasses before continuing. "For instance, you know the class Bard, right? Many would assume it''s a weak class that uses music to boost morale or buff allies, and you would be correct¡­ if you don''t take the gods'' blessings into account."


    Her eyes darkened for a moment, almost like recalling a horrific memory.


    "The Bards make use of music to produce their abilities. Do you know why this could be extremely dangerous?" she asked. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a moment of silence, a timid-looking boy with glasses stood up, trying to answer.


    "Because potential attacks are hard to dodge?"


    The teacher smiled before replying, "No, because unless you have a special combination of class and a god''s blessing, it''s impossible to dodge.


    Music travels through the air, right? And we all breathe air to survive¡­ Imagine an enemy that, just by playing a flute, makes every single one of your friends¡­ loved ones¡­ collapse on the ground, lifeless¡­ dead¡­ without any explanation or reason.


    This is what happens when you underestimate an individual."


    The atmosphere of the room became dark and grim, but Zaroth, unaware¡ªor just not caring¡ªraised his voice, asking,


    "So you''ve fought a battle against such an individual?"


    The short woman, surprised by the question, met his gaze, unmoving, neither denying nor confirming his guess.


    And yet, he asked, "How did you win such a battle?"


    Some students turned back to see who asked the question, only to be irritated when they saw the white-haired man with green cat-like eyes. But probably because everyone present in the lesson was curious, everyone held their breath, awaiting the answer of their teacher.


    "What is your name, student?" she asked.


    "Zaroth," he answered immediately.


    Unseen by anyone, Zack, who was sitting in the front, smiled slightly at the question his friend had asked.


    The woman sighed before answering.


    "Zaroth¡­ all of you, this is the most important lesson you will learn today¡­ maybe in your entire lives."


    She said, her gaze turning from a friendly teacher to one that looked like a seasoned fighter, ready to kill the foe before her.


    "There are battles you cannot win. In that case, you have to run, sacrificing everything dear to your heart, with only one thing in your mind¡ªthe most important thing you should cherish before all else,


    Your life."


    *****


    Zaroth was not disappointed in the class. No, he was even impressed. He had learned a lot about how deadly the right combination of class and a god''s blessing could be.


    He was even surprised to learn that, depending on the blessing, a healer could turn into a deadly foe. Instead of using holy light to heal the wounded, they could use some kind of menacing energy to make their enemy''s skin and muscles rot.


    "Huh¡­ this sounds like the god that put a curse on my mother," he muttered under his breath.


    "Did you say something?" Zack asked, he was currently standing close to Zaroth because he had an unexpected problem...


    Yesterday, he ran 25 kilometers, and today he did the same, so after sitting in his seat for more than an hour, he could barely move his legs.


    "Yeah, how the heck am I supposed to participate in the live combat practice now?" he asked.


    Zack raised an eyebrow. "Why don''t you just go to a healer who can heal your fatigue and hangover?"


    "YOU CAN DO THAT?" Zaroth shouted in surprise. "Why the heck didn''t you say so earlier?!"


    Zack scratched the back of his head before answering with a smile, "Because you didn''t ask?"


    "OH FOR FU¡ª just lead the way!" Zaroth cried, using Zack for support.


    "Sure, sure."


    Soon after, Zaroth found himself in a dimly lit room that smelled like nicotine.


    "Who are you, and why are you here?" a blonde woman with dark circles under her eyes, probably due to overworking, asked, holding a lit cigarette in her left hand.


    "My legs are sore from overtraining¡­ and I have a hangover."


    Upon hearing that, the woman burst into laughter. "Oh gods! You got drunk on your first day in the academy?"


    After she calmed down, she stood up from her seat. "Seeing your uniform, I can guess you''re from A-class. So you have the right to up to three healings a month. After that, you''ll have to pay five credits every time you want to be healed."


    After she finished speaking, a flower began to grow exponentially quickly behind him. It was made of some kind of green energy and was glowing. After a second, spores began to fall from it down to Zaroth''s body.


    In the next second, it was gone, and Zaroth felt like he had slept nine hours the previous night.


    "Wow, thanks! You guys are really lifesavers," Zaroth said with a smile as he stood up, stretching his legs and finding it hard to believe the pain was gone so quickly.


    The woman smiled before replying, "Finally, someone who recognizes the value of healers!"


    Now that he could walk again, he and Zack went to the training room where they were supposed to take part in the Live Combat Practice. Being a little late, they managed to enter without attracting attention.


    Only to be surprised to see that they weren''t the only class there; there was a portion of B-class as well.


    Zaroth scanned the room of students until his eyes stopped on a couple that was standing a bit behind the rest¡ªLily and Roran.


    He smiled as he looked at them and shifted his gaze to Zack, who was smiling as well. They were most likely thinking the same thing.


    ''Today, I get to see how strong these two really are!''

 Chapter 22 Duel

    "Hello, class. I am Roderic, your teacher for this course."The tall man with brown hair and green eyes spoke, his commanding voice capturing everyone''s attention.


    "As you might have noticed, this is a joint class between A-Class and the first part of B-Class."


    Zaroth turned to Zack and whispered low enough not to be heard by the instructor, who, despite looking quite young, also had the aura of a seasoned veteran¡ªprobably more powerful than any instructor here, excluding Elysia.


    "What''s this about the first part of B-Class?"


    "Unlike A-Class, the other class has too many students, so they''re split into parts. The first part consists of the most promising students of B-Class." Zack explained quietly enough so the instructor wouldn''t notice their talking... or maybe he did and just didn''t care.


    Nodding slightly, Zaroth returned his attention to the instructor.


    "You are not stupid¡­ well, most of you aren''t stupid, so you should know this is the most important class of all," Roderic began, his tone calm as he paced, looking at the students in front of him.


    "I''m not saying this because I teach it or because I''m biased. Everything you learn here¡ªhow to control your powers, how to control your bodies¡ªis to prepare you for combat."


    Suddenly, he stopped and raised his voice, startling most of the students.


    "Before me stands the most promising individuals of this year! But don''t think this will be easy. There''s a reason 30% of students drop out in the first year¡ªit''s simply because they don''t have what it takes."


    Some students glanced around nervously but remained silent.


    "From you, I will require complete discipline, unwavering focus, and indomitable spirit. If you give me that, I promise you¡ª"


    His eyes glowed faintly, and a menacing aura began to surround him.


    "You will become one of the strongest in this empire."


    "That''s not enough," Zaroth muttered under his breath. "One of the strongest is not enough¡­ I will become the strongest." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If Luna had been summoned, she would have grinned from ear to ear, listening to her master.


    After his speech, Roderic announced that, to understand what kind of people he would be teaching, he wanted everyone to pair up with whomever they wished and fight as they saw fit.


    Naturally, Zaroth and Zack immediately approached Lily and Roran.


    "So, are you up for the challenge?" Zaroth asked with a smile.


    "You bet," Roran responded immediately, returning the smile.


    "Even if Roran says you are strong, I still need to see it for myself," Lily said, her tone as cold as ever.


    "Then I shall be your opponent," Zack replied, meeting her coldness with a smile of his own.


    Because this was the most prestigious academy and the participants were among the most promising students of the year, being in A and B-Class, Roderic assigned them a private training room. Any group of more than two students was granted their own space.


    "Wow," Zaroth muttered involuntarily as they entered the room. Weapons of all kinds were displayed, ready to be used, short and long swords, shields, bows, hammers, axes, daggers, whips, spears, and more.


    As they entered the room, Lily was the first to break the silence.


    "Before we begin, let''s say the oath."


    "The oath?" Zaroth asked.


    "Yes," Zack immediately answered. "Knowing someone''s abilities can also reveal their weaknesses, right? So, in duels like this, we swear on the god who blessed us that we won''t use the information we gain today against them."


    "I see¡­" Zaroth wasn''t entirely sure he understood.


    Seeing his confusion, Lily commanded, "Just do as I do and repeat after me."


    Lily placed both hands on her chest, and the others followed suit. Together, they spoke in unison,


    "In the name of the god who bestowed power upon me, I hereby declare that any information I learn here and now shall never be shared, neither with a foe nor an ally."


    Once the oath was complete, they split the room into two sections, one for Zaroth and Roran''s duel, and another for Zack and Lily''s.


    "So, what weapon do you use?" Roran asked, approaching the weapons on display and picking up a sword.


    "To be honest, I don''t really have much experience with weapons. I guess I can use pretty much anything," Zaroth replied, grabbing a similar sword.


    ''If he chose it, then I guess it''s good, right? Though I thought this was training¡ªwhy are these weapons sharp metal instead of wood?'' he thought. Deciding it didn''t matter, he straightened his back and faced Roran.


    Suddenly, a fireball erupted to his right. Turning, Zaroth saw that Lily and Zack had already begun their fight.


    "You can use pretty much anything?" Roran''s sudden question snapped Zaroth''s attention back to him.


    "I see¡­" Roran smiled, his eyes shining with dangerous intensity.


    ''Aside from hiding Luna, I don''t think I can afford to hold back,'' Zaroth thought, studying his opponent.


    "Well, Zaroth, you see¡­" A menacing smile spread across Roran''s face. "I use everything."


    Roran dug his foot into the wooden floor and launched himself at Zaroth¡ªbut he wasn''t alone. Several weapons on display suddenly shook and flew toward Zaroth, a sword, a spear, and an axe.


    ''Is he using some kind of telekinesis?'' Zaroth wondered, his face mirroring Roran''s menacing grin.


    "This is going to be fun," he muttered, running toward Roran while also trying to avoid the flying weapons.


    "Come, Silverfang." A light appeared beside Zaroth, and a giant silver wolf with numerous scars materialized.


    The next second, their swords collided, sending shockwaves through their bodies. It was clear that Roran possessed the advantage when it came to sword fighting, as the shockwave Zaroth felt was much stronger than the one Roran experienced.


    In the next moment, Roran found himself with a wolf biting his left arm, but it wasn''t all good news for Zaroth, as he himself found that the flying sword had pierced his leg.


    Not even a second had passed since the start of the battle, yet both men, injured heavily, were smiling like maniacs.


    Their thoughts perfectly mirrored one another,


    ''This is going to be fun!''

 Chapter 23 The room

    Zaroth and Roran were currently close to each other, which wasn''t good news for Zaroth, as he had the weaker physique. In an attempt to create some distance between them, he raised his foot and kicked Roran in the chest.The action created some space, but Zaroth couldn''t relax because, in the next moment, he had to duck to avoid having his head cut off by the floating axe.


    With no time to rest, the spear that Roran was also controlling appeared near Zaroth, leaving him with no choice but to try to parry it with his sword. His movements were slow because of the sword that pierced his leg, but with no other option, he had to focus.


    Because he had to deal with the flying¡ªno, floating¡ªweapons, Zaroth had turned his back to his opponent. Usually, Roran would have used such an opportunity to attack immediately, but he was locked in place with a giant wolf, weighing around 75 kilograms, biting his arm.


    "Try biting that!" Roran muttered under his breath as he brought his sword down, piercing the wolf''s belly.


    The wolf grunted and let go, but without showing any signs of slowing down, it jumped at Roran''s neck, ready to kill if necessary.


    ''What kind of beast is that?!'' Roran wondered. He had managed to deal a devastating blow to Zaroth''s summon, yet it showed no signs of slowing down, as if it couldn''t feel pain¡ªas if it wasn''t alive.


    "Don''t forget about me!" Zaroth''s sudden reappearance forced Roran to split his attention.


    ''How the hell did he deal with the weapons?!'' Roran wondered, only to get his answer the moment he set his eyes on Zaroth.


    The sword was still stuck in his leg, a spear had pierced his thigh, and an axe was buried in his shoulder. Blood poured from the three wounds, yet Zaroth acted as if it didn''t matter.


    ''This guy tanked the hits?!'' Roran was given no time to be surprised as he had to defend himself from Zaroth''s slash.


    Blocking the attack, Roran smirked. ''Just as I thought, he''s weaker than me and doesn''t seem to know how to use a sword properly. He shouldn''t be a problem¡­ however,'' his gaze shifted to the wolf, which was about to attack his blind spot. ''His beast¡­ it must be at least uncommon. This will be tricky.''


    Roran managed to duck below the wolf''s charge, only to be attacked again by Zaroth. This time, however, he had a plan¡ªone that required him to take a hit for it to work.


    Dodging Zaroth''s attack by sidestepping, Roran grabbed his opponent''s sword with his bare hand to stop the next strike. The feeling of his skin being cut wasn''t pleasant, but knowing that he had stopped Zaroth''s sword, he used the chance to slash.


    Raising his sword, Roran created a beautiful arc in the air and inflicted a deep wound on Zaroth''s chest.


    Zaroth, unaccustomed to pain, let go of his sword and collapsed to his knees, his hands trying to cover the deep wound.


    Seeing his actions, Roran raised an eyebrow and said, "Hey¡­ don''t tell me¡­"


    *****


    ''Shit! This hurts!'' Zaroth cursed. He had somehow managed to ignore the three shallow wounds he had received before, but the last one was a deep wound on his chest.


    ''How the hell is this training?! I feel like I''m going to die!'' Zaroth was panicking, and for good reason. With the amount of blood he was losing, death didn''t seem out of reach.


    Roran''s sudden voice broke Zaroth''s frantic thoughts. "Hey¡­ don''t tell me¡­" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What?" Zaroth managed to ask, though his voice was weak, and it felt like he might pass out at any moment.


    "Did you enter combat without knowing how this room works?" Roran asked, crossing his arms. "Considering you haven''t lived in the big cities, I guess that''s not too surprising¡­"


    ''What is he talking about?'' Zaroth thought, his vision blurring. ''I''m about to die, and he''s lecturing me?!''


    "You won''t die," Roran interrupted, sitting on the ground and smiling faintly.


    "What¡­ how can you be so sure?" Zaroth asked between shallow breaths.


    Instead of answering, Roran pointed to the ceiling. Zaroth followed his gaze and squinted at something faintly glowing above him¡ªa rune. His eyes widened slightly. ''What is that?'' he wondered.


    A moment later, a strange green light materialized above his head. Warmth enveloped him, and he felt his wounds begin to close at an unnaturally fast rate. Glancing at Roran, he noticed the same light surrounding him, healing his injuries as well.


    After a few minutes, both of them were healed, looking like nothing had happened.


    Zaroth was too bewildered to move, he just stared at his chest, which had been gushing like a fountain not too long ago.


    Seeing his confusion, Roran smiled as he explained,


    "This is Live Combat Practice, right? We can''t exactly use wooden swords because it wouldn''t count as real practice. The only option left is to use real weapons."


    He pointed at the sharp tip of his blade. "But real weapons are dangerous. They can kill someone, right? That''s why we''re in this room. I''m not sure exactly how it works, but it heals all injuries you receive during the duel, patches you up, and lets you fight again."


    "This¡­ isn''t what I expected," Zaroth admitted, still in shock. His words earned a wider smile from Roran.


    "Yeah, it takes some getting used to," Roran said. "But look at the bright side. Here, you gain experience that''s basically the same as real combat, and you also train your pain tolerance."


    "So, you are telling me that everyone in our class would be training the same way?" Zaroth asked, beginning to look at his peers with more respect.


    Only for Roran to crush that respect in an instant, he scratched the back of his head awkwardly before answering,


    "Not really. While the room is intended to be used in that way, most students would chicken out and half-ass their training, most likely because they are scared of the pain."


    Now that he was done explaining, Roran''s eyes suddenly shone brighter blue as he asked Zaroth a question.


    "So, tell me, are you going to chicken out as well? Or¡­"


    "Roran," Zaroth interrupted Roran with a smile, "This class is what? An hour and a half¡­ and not more than five minutes have passed¡­ do you know what this means?"


    Roran raised an eyebrow, "What?"


    Standing with a grunt, Zaroth''s eyes seemed to narrow as a menacing smile appeared on his face. Getting into position, he answered.


    "That you are about to feel a lot of pain."

 Chapter 24 Friendly Duel

    Slash be slashed.Cut be cut. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Give pain, receive pain.


    Roran and Zaroth were locked in combat. Sometimes, Zaroth fell down, overwhelmed by the increasing amount of weapons Roran made to levitate and shoot towards him.


    Sometimes Roran fell by the increasingly better coordination between Zaroth and his beast, which later Roran learned was named Silverfang.


    It was strangely peaceful, usually in combat, you have to protect yourself with the fear of not being injured¡­ but here?


    You can forget all about it. All the pain is meaningless if the wounds you receive heal immediately after the short exchange of blows.


    So, the participants of the duel could focus on getting stronger, forgetting everything else.


    "Try me!" Roran screamed. The next moment, Zaroth was running towards him for the countless time. He was about to be pierced by the dagger that Roran was controlling until¡­


    He spun his body and grabbed it by the wooden handle, effectively making it his own weapon. Without hesitation, he threw it at Roran with dazzling speed, without stopping his charge at full speed.


    Roran blocked the dagger but saw Zaroth''s sword, which he had already raised, ready to strike.


    Left with no other option, Roran used his arm as a shield. The sword cut through his arm but stopped at the bone. Trying to ignore the pain, he immediately thrust his sword into Zaroth''s stomach.


    Only to feel Silverfang on his back the next second, trying to bite off his neck


    At the end, both of them fell to the ground, blood spraying from them like a fountain. This time, the duel was even


    After enduring the agonizing pain for a few minutes, the room healed them, and they stood up.


    "Let''s see..." Roran said with a smile, as if they hadn''t just tried their best to kill each other. "I have 22 wins, you have 14 wins, and there''s 1 even?"


    Zaroth furrowed his eyebrows. "No, it''s 21 wins for you, 14 wins for me, and there are 2 evens."


    "So you call that one even?" Roran asked with a smile.


    "Of course it was even!" Zaroth spat back, irritated.


    "Hey," a voice interrupted their conversation, it was Lily''s. "Let''s switch."


    "Switch?" Zaroth asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Yes," she said, pointing at Zack, who was lying on the ground. His face was burned, so he had to wait to be healed.


    "I''ve pretty much grasped the extent of his strength, so that leaves only you," said Lily, turning to Zaroth.


    ''Should I feel flattered or offended?'' Zaroth wondered, "It will be my pleasure."


    "No¡­ the pleasure is all mine," said Lily, grinning.


    The next second, there was a fireball a meter before reaching Zaroth''s face.


    "Wow, already?" he muttered under his breath as he dug his foot into the floor and ran toward her location, Silverfang not far behind.


    ''She''s using some kind of spells¡­ so she should be weak against close attacks!'' With that thought, he approached her, raising his sword, ready to deliver a vertical strike.


    Only for her to dodge it by sidestepping and following it with a punch to his stomach. Zaroth had fought against Roran for an hour already and had even had his stomach pierced once by a sword¡­ so he thought he had become somewhat accustomed to pain.


    But now, as he took Lily''s hit, he coughed up blood and was sent back.


    Lily immediately turned, forming some kind of ice sculpture with a sharp tip, which she sent toward the charging Silverfang, effectively stopping his charge.


    "How the fuck?! Does she also have a high-tier blessing? Or is she just that experienced?" he grunted as he stood up. "Whatever the case, I''m not going down without a fight!"


    *****


    "Disappointing¡­" Roderic muttered under his breath as he walked slowly down the hallway.


    "I''ve already checked the situation with this year''s students¡­ and it''s not good¡­" he cursed silently.


    "No one, even in A-class, showed promise or fighting spirit today¡­ All of the students were too cautious of one another and too afraid to get scratched by their opponents¡­ At this rate, we might really lose our status as the most prestigious academy¡­"


    Looking at the time, he saw that it was 17:10, 10 minutes after the end of the lesson.


    "Now that I think about it, wasn''t there one more group?"


    There was one group he had yet to check up on, but considering that it included the three fools who had disrespected the emperor, he didn''t have high hopes for them.


    "Well, better check on them¡­ though I won''t be surprised if they''ve already left."


    Walking toward their assigned room, he stopped in pleasant surprise, as he could still hear the sounds of combat from the other side.


    "So they still haven''t left yet¡­ that''s good."


    Placing both of his hands on his chest, he spoke,


    "In the name of the god who bestowed power upon me, I hereby declare that any information I learn here and now shall never be shared, neither with a foe nor an ally."


    It was a stupid formality to swear an oath, but the noble families required it, so he had little choice.


    With a sigh, he opened the door. Immediately, the smell of blood reached his nostrils.


    "Is that all you''ve got?!" spat a woman whose golden hair and eyes gave her an appearance similar to a princess.


    "You''re the one bleeding from your wrist, Lily! Not me!" shouted a white-haired man with green, cat-like eyes.


    In response, the woman sent a fireball, hitting him in the face. The man, ignoring the pain as he felt his face burn, grinned and charged toward the woman with a giant wolf at his side.


    "What is that ability?" shouted a tall man with blonde hair and blue eyes. It looked like there were multiple floating weapons around him, most likely using them as shields.


    "You''re the one to talk!" spat back a man with raven-black hair and white eyes. He had received multiple wounds, and yet he didn''t seem to bleed. What''s more, he was holding a sword that seemed to be made out of blood.


    Watching the fight before him, Roderic couldn''t help but smile in awe. "This! We might have some students that have what it takes to make it after all!"


    Not wishing to disrupt the focused students, he sat in an empty chair, observing the brutal fight before him.


    With a smile, he said softly, trying not to disturb them, "Let''s see how long they last."

 Chapter 25 Second day

    Elysia was sitting in her chair, having already finished her second coffee of the day. She was now waiting for someone."He''s late¡­" she sighed as she leaned back, glancing at the clock.


    19:35


    "He''s late by a lot¡­ did something happen?" she muttered under her breath, using her golden bracelet to send a message.


    -----


    Elysia: You''re late by about an hour. Did something happen?


    Roderic: Yes, I''m witnessing the birth of something incredible.


    Elysia: What? Did your wife go into labor so soon?!


    Roderic: No


    Elysia: Then what is it? You know I value my time, so this better not be a waste.


    Roderic: I think it''s better if you come here and see for yourself.


    Elysia: This better be worth it.


    -----


    "He wants me to go to the Live Combat Practice room? Why? Usually, at this hour, all facilities are locked."


    With a sigh, she stood up and left her office.


    "This better not waste my time," she muttered under her breath, walking through the academy until she finally reached the Live Combat Practice facility.


    -----


    Elysia: I''m here. Where are you?


    Roderic: Room 72


    -----


    "What''s he doing in the room for team duels?" she cursed softly. "Has the man finally gone insane?"


    Walking through the hallways, she arrived at the door of the room. Across from it, the sound of battle was raging.


    Without hesitation, Elysia turned the knob and entered.


    Her eyes narrowed in shock as she took in the scene before her.


    Roderic, one of the most influential instructors in the academy, was sitting on a chair near the entrance, completely silent and mesmerized by the sight before him.


    A loud, menacing laugh echoed through the room.


    "Is that all you''ve got?!" shouted Zaroth, who was missing his left eye.


    "I''m just warming up!" Zack spat back. His left arm had endured so many attacks that most of the flesh had fallen away, leaving only bone, rendering it useless.


    "Take this seriously, for fuck''s sake!" Lily commanded, standing in front of Roran with a deep wound on her head.


    He smiled faintly before replying, "But I am taking you seriously."


    His answer only irritated the girl further. "Don''t you start lying to me! I know if you were taking this seriously, you would''ve beaten me in mere seconds!"


    Elysia shifted her gaze to Roderic, who was still fixated on the fight. Her voice, dark and threatening, cut through the chaos.


    "What the fuck is this?"


    Finally realizing that the chairwoman had entered, Roderic met her gaze with a smile. "The birth of new geniuses!"


    His answer only worsened her mood.


    Looking at the brutal scene before her, Elysia saw only one thing: four people on the verge of killing one another, even with the healing provided by the room.


    "STOP THIS NONSENSE AT ONCE!" Elysia shouted, her voice cutting through the chaos and finally snapping the four youngsters out of their frenzy as they turned to face her.


    "Did¡­ did we do something wrong?" Lily asked, stuttering. Just looking at Elysia¡ªthe chairwoman and one of the strongest people in the empire¡ªfilled her with dread.


    Elysia shifted her gaze to the timid girl before replying, "Have you done something wrong, you ask?!" Her voice grew angrier with every word.


    "Come. Stand by my side."


    Lily was startled by the sudden request, but with no choice, she obeyed. She took a step forward.


    Then a second.


    On the third step, Lily collapsed, unable to move.


    "Lily!" Roran screamed, rushing to her side¡­ only to collapse after his third step as well.


    "What is going on?" Zaroth muttered, before collapsing, unable to move. Zack followed immediately after.


    Elysia took a deep breath, trying to calm herself before explaining.


    "You fools! The room may heal your injuries, but not your exhaustion! If you had gone any longer, you would have died from sheer overexertion!"


    Zaroth, now lying on the floor, realized that he not only felt physical pain but also a sharp ache in his chest¡ªit was as if his mana core was on the verge of cracking. Without hesitation, he desummoned Silverfang.


    Trying to make sense of the situation, he muttered under his tired breath, "This doesn''t make sense¡­ I was just fighting a moment ago, and now I can''t even move?!"


    Elysia shifted her gaze to him before answering,


    "Yes, because you were all fighting for your lives. You must have been running on adrenaline alone, but even that has its limits! Try standing up."


    The four bodies lying on the floor didn''t move. A terrified voice broke the silence¡ªLily''s.


    "I¡­ I can''t move a muscle," she whispered.


    "There''s a reason this lecture is usually only an hour and a half," Elysia said as she glanced at the current time¡ª20:12.


    "When did you start this class?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "15:30, ma''am," Roran replied weakly.


    "Five hours¡­ It''s a miracle you''re still alive," Elysia muttered under her breath. She turned her piercing gaze toward Roderic.


    "You¡­ after I deal with them, I want you in my office."


    Trying to hide the fact that he was sweating bullets, he replied timidly,


    "Yes, ma''am."


    With a sigh, Elysia flicked her finger, and the four students were lifted into the air.


    It was a strange experience for Zaroth. It felt as though he was frozen in time¡ªhe couldn''t even open his mouth to speak. All he could do was observe.


    ''Luna¡­'' he began hesitantly in his mind.


    ''No, it wasn''t wrong. I am proud,'' she replied immediately, cutting off his question.


    ''Proud?'' He would have raised an eyebrow if he wasn''t frozen.


    ''Yes. You must increase your strength faster¡ªmuch faster than everyone else here. Today, not only did you push past the limitations of your physical body, but your coordination with Silverfang also improved, strengthening your core.''


    ''Then¡­''


    ''No, you are still far too weak to handle me,'' Luna answered his unspoken question.


    ''Curses,'' Zaroth thought bitterly.


    *****


    Smoking her cigarette, Sylvia savored the rare moment of peace she had as a healer.


    Until the doors to her room suddenly burst open.


    Shifting her gaze, she saw Elysia enter, bearing a menacing expression.


    "Boss, what''s wrong?" Sylvia asked, cursing internally. ''Shit, she''s not here to scold me for smoking in the infirmary, right?''


    She prepared for anything¡ªor so she thought¡ªuntil four floating bodies entered behind Elysia.


    No, they weren''t corpses. It was just that the sheer amount of dried blood on their bodies and the rips in their clothes easily made them look like ones.


    "What happened? Were we attacked?!" Sylvia shouted, rushing to tend to the wounds of the four students.


    "Yes, we were," Elysia replied instantly, "Attacked by idiocy."


    After placing the four students on the empty beds, Elysia turned her back to leave, but then she suddenly stopped.


    "Sylvia," she said coldly.


    "Y-yes?" Sylvia replied timidly.


    "If I catch you smoking in the infirmary again, you will have a problem."


    "I see. I''ll keep that in mind," Sylvia muttered nervously.


    As Elysia left, Sylvia sighed.


    "How the hell did these four end up so beaten up?"


    Zaroth, too tired to care or think about anything, drifted into sleep.


    This marked the end of his second day at the academy¡ªfrom waking up naked on its roof, to running half a marathon, to fighting for his life, to peacefully sleeping in the infirmary¡ªall in a single day.

 Chapter 26 Team of Four

    The feeling of lying and sleeping on a bed while your body slowly but surely recovers is one of the biggest pleasures in life. Zaroth was enjoying this rare moment of peace and harmony.Until he felt a cold finger poke his cheek.


    "Wake up," a tired woman''s voice spoke.


    In response, he grunted and tried to rotate his body to the other side but was too exhausted to manage it.


    "Wake up," she repeated, this time her voice more irritated than tired.


    Left with no other choice, he sighed and slowly opened his eyes.


    The first thing he saw was a blonde woman who clearly hadn''t gotten enough sleep, judging by the dark circles under her eyes. She was the same woman Zaroth had gone to earlier to heal his hangover. It suddenly dawned on him that he didn''t even bother to learn her name...


    "Good morning, ma''am¡­"


    "Sylvia," she replied. Seeing that Zaroth was awake, she took a step back and sat comfortably in her chair. She made a gesture as if she was about to pull out a cigarette, only to stop, seemingly remembering something, and clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    Zaroth, his vision still blurry, glanced around, trying to make sense of his surroundings.


    "Am I in the infirmary?" he muttered under his breath.


    "Yep," a familiar voice came from his right. Shifting his gaze, Zaroth realized it was Zack.


    "What happened?" Zaroth asked.


    "I guess we might have overdone it a little..." This time, the voice came from his left. Turning, Zaroth saw Lily lying on another bed. Not much farther away was Roran.


    "A little?!" Sylvia suddenly shot up from her chair. The tone of her voice made it clear she was angry.


    "You idiots! When I saw you, you looked like survivors of a war! Do you have any idea how much time I spent healing your bodies just so you wouldn''t die?!"


    "We appreciate that, ma''am," Roran replied, trying to calm her down.


    Zaroth wasn''t sure, but for a moment, he thought he heard Roran mutter, "Man, I really need a drink." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And you!" Sylvia said, pointing a finger at Zaroth. "You seriously have to have some guts and no brains to appear in my infirmary twice in a single day!"


    All he could do was offer an awkward smile at the accusation.


    "Forget about it," Sylvia muttered as she got up. "You have an hour until your lectures start, so you''d better not linger here much longer... Otherwise, I might get angry."


    With that, she left. It didn''t take a genius to guess she was going for a smoke.


    Suddenly, an awkward silence filled the room.


    Until Zaroth decided to speak. "That was pretty fun, huh?"


    "My only regret is that the chairwoman stopped the duel before I could win it," Zack replied with a weak smile.


    "You? I was going to be the winner of the duel. Your hand was pretty much useless," Zaroth said, irritated.


    "And your eye was gone too," Zack said, meeting Zaroth''s menacing gaze with one of his own.


    "So what do you think? They''re strong, right?" Roran asked, turning his head to Lily.


    "...I guess... They at least get a passing grade," she replied, a bit embarrassed. "But I still think you''re stronger than them."


    He sighed before replying, "Lily, I don''t think anyone was giving it their all in yesterday''s duel... We all have our trump cards that we keep hidden as a last resort."


    ¡­..


    "Well, anyway," Zaroth began, having finished his argument with Zack. He now addressed the entire group.


    "That tournament... I''m going to sign up, and I''m going to win. But before that, we have the hunting competition, where we can participate as a team or solo. I originally thought I''d go solo, but now..."


    "Sure, count me in," Zack interrupted, sensing the question Zaroth was about to ask. "BUT! Do not be mistaken¡ªthe one who will win the tournament is me!"


    "What do you think?" Lily shifted her gaze to Roran, who was still deep in thought.


    "Why are you asking me? Considering our status, you''re the one who should order me around," he said with a faint smile.


    She sighed as she explained, "I don''t care about that anymore... and you know it. Plus, you''re the one who¡ª"


    Roran smiled as he glanced at Zaroth, cutting Lily off before she said something she shouldn''t.


    "We''re in, too."


    And with that, their team of four was formed.


    *****


    After that, they lazed around some more until Sylvia returned and kicked them out.


    Now, Zaroth and Zack were in class. The former, as always, sat in the back, while the latter sat in the front.


    Due to the upcoming hunting competition, the professor was explaining how humans ranked beasts in terms of strength and the danger they posed,


    Mundane ¨C A single weak individual


    Lesser ¨C A small group of people


    Uncommon ¨C A larger group of people


    Rare ¨C A small city or a very large group


    Epic ¨C A country


    Legendary ¨C A continent


    Mythic ¨C The entire world order


    It seemed that in the beginning, a jump in rank didn''t increase the strength of a creature too much. However, anything Rare and above was exponentially stronger.


    ''Hey, Luna,'' Zaroth began. ''You''re a Mythic beast, right?''


    ''Yes? What about it?''


    ''Considering that you''re now limited by the strength of my core, how much can you do right now on the scale the professor provided?''


    ''Well, I''d probably be able to defeat a single Epic beast in combat, but anything beyond that would be pushing it.''


    ''I see¡­''


    ''What, are you disappointed?''


    ''No... I''m excited. If you''re this strong already, I can only imagine how strong you''ll get in the future.''


    With that, he went back to listening to the professor.


    *****


    The air was heavy with the smell of blood.


    Dozens of bodies lay on the ground¡ªsome with crushed heads, others split in two, and others so mutilated that they no longer resembled humans.


    An injured man was desperately trying to stop the bleeding from his stomach with his right hand. He would have used his left hand too¡­ if it were still attached to his body.


    "How¡­? How did this happen?"


    They had been a large group of experienced warriors. Not the best, of course, but their numbers were strong¡ªdozens of seasoned fighters and one veteran, himself!


    "And yet¡­ how were we so quickly wiped out? So close to the capital of the empire, at that?"


    The heavy, thunderous steps of a creature answered his question for him.


    Looming larger than a house, a three-headed beast devoured the corpses of his comrades. It was an epic beast.


    And it wasn''t alone.


    A giant, bird-like creature with metallic feathers glided close to the ground. Another epic beast.


    Why? Why were these creatures of immense strength cooperating with each other? The injured veteran asked himself, until his gaze fell upon a man slowly walking forward.


    The man''s skin was dry and cracked. Foam dripped from the corners of his mouth, his eyes wide and unfocused. Placing a hand on the three-headed beast, he spoke, "Ah¡­ you want more? Sure¡­ The capital is vast. There will be plenty of humans for you to feast upon."


    "No¡­ NO! There''s no way! An epic beast master who has succumbed to his beasts'' desires?!"


    The injured veteran''s mind screamed at him to move. He had to warn the capital! If he didn''t, tens of thousands, maybe even more would die at the hands of these monsters!


    That was what he thought until the bird-like creature landed close to him and poked him with its beak, killing him on the spot.

 Chapter 27 Plan

    After the first two lessons were over, it was time for Physical Body Training. This time, however, the bald teacher decided to be extra hard on them. Or maybe he had just been going easy until now?Nevertheless, after the usual half marathon, in which both Zaroth and Zack struggled as their bodies were too exhausted from yesterday''s duels, they were made to do push-ups and pull-ups.


    ''I''m getting closer to 100,'' Zaroth thought as he diligently did his reps.


    Looking around, it seemed most of the students in A-class had finally begun to give it their all. Of course, Zaroth didn''t compare himself to them, as some of them were knights, so their physical bodies were stronger than his own.


    The only person he compared himself to was Zack, which was foolish in its own way, considering Zack was extraordinary even among the knight category.


    After their training was finally over, the students took a quick shower and went to get lunch.


    "So, do we have a plan?" Zaroth asked, currently sitting at a table with Zack, Roran, and Lily.


    "Well, considering our abilities, I think we can push ourselves a little and try to hunt a Rare beast," Lily responded while drinking her coffee.


    "I''m not sure¡­" Roran joined in. "It might be pushing it a little too much¡­"


    "Well, maybe, but considering that second, third, and fourth-year students will be participating as well, I think we have to do at least this much to stand out," Zack said, crossing his arms and furrowing his brows, deep in thought.


    "Considering that one Rare beast might not even be enough, we may have to hunt two or three," Lily agreed with him.


    "Well, you might say that," Zaroth began, "but aren''t beasts ranked higher than Uncommon hard to find? From what I remember in our lectures, the stronger the beast of a rank, the harder it is to find. Do we even know if the forest we''re going to has Rare beasts?"


    "Hm? You haven''t heard the rumors?" Zack raised an eyebrow.


    "What rumors?" Zaroth asked.


    "Well," Zack began, "there''s a rumor that the whole reason they''re holding this hunting competition is because the beasts in the forest near the capital are acting strangely and threatening the city."


    "So what you''re saying is that they''ll use the students'' power to get rid of the upcoming danger by using the hunting competition as a pretext?" Zaroth asked.


    "Pretty much."


    "But why are they acting strange in the first place?"


    "Well," Lily joined in, "the rumor is that there''s something stronger deep in the forest, getting closer to the capital. As a result, it''s scaring the weaker creatures towards the capital."


    "Yeah, apparently the empire even sent a small army of seasoned fighters with a veteran as their leader, but they suddenly lost contact with them," Zack added.


    Roran also seemed a bit surprised, likely because he didn''t bother to listen to mindless rumors.


    Shifting his gaze to Lily, he spoke coldly, "When the hunting begins, I want you to always be in my line of sight."


    "Yeah, yeah," Lily replied casually, clearly unfazed by Roran''s overprotective nature.


    *****


    After lunch, they went their separate ways to attend classes. After the Familiarization with Specific Classes, where Zaroth learned a few things, they were supposed to attend Live Combat Practice. But upon arriving, Roderic said to them,


    "Due to the amount of overexertion you did yesterday, you will be forbidden from attending today''s class."


    So now, Zaroth was walking through the academy''s facilities, thinking about what to do next. In the end, he decided to visit the library.


    After spending about half an hour there, he picked up a few books,


    Strengthening Your Body Using Martial Arts


    The Art of Wielding a Sword


    Magic Spells Explained for Dummies


    After checking them out at the counter, he returned to his assigned apartment.


    "Oh¡­ How have I missed walking around freely!" Luna, who had spent more than 50 hours in Zaroth''s soul, was now enjoying the ability to walk around, as he had summoned her.


    Zaroth had decided to try reading the books, even though the academy was helpful. He wanted to learn skills and abilities outside of his own class. The more options he had, the better his position would be.


    He usually didn''t have a problem concentrating, but right now¡­


    "Oh, how good it is to be alive!" Luna proclaimed happily, stretching her leg. She balanced effortlessly on one leg while stretching the other high overhead. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just looking at her made Zaroth''s body heat up, and he couldn''t for the life of him break his gaze from her.


    "Will you stop, please?! Someone''s trying to concentrate here!" he cried, irritated, not shifting his gaze.


    Placing her hand over her mouth, which had turned into a grin, she replied, "Oh? Does my body distract you?"


    "Yes, very much so!"


    "But¡­ all I''m doing is stretching¡­ It just seems your mind is that perverted, not allowing you to focus," she said, getting into a middle split.


    Zaroth took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. He turned his back to her, attempting to read in peace.


    His actions made Luna burst into laughter. He would have been angry if her laugh didn''t sound as alluring as it did.


    "This woman!" he cursed silently as he focused on the book.


    ''How does one strengthen their own body? Many would say that they have to train their muscles, and that is somewhat correct, but there is one thing that many people neglect.


    There are situations where a person is able to achieve something they previously thought wasn''t possible, like when you perform a spell more advanced than your current level or when you manage to create beautiful music using an instrument you haven''t mastered yet.


    In that moment, the individual has reached what we call their peak. The question is, can a person enter such a state at will, and for how long?


    By the end of this book, you, the reader, will be able to enter this state anytime you wish, for as long as you wish.''


    With Zaroth''s interest piqued and no longer having any problem with concentration, he read further.

 Chapter 28 Book

    With Zaroth''s interest piqued and no longer having any problem with concentration, he read further.''First, one would be mistaken to separate the body, mind, and mana core. These are the three essential components that enable you to reach a state where you can perform at your peak at will. To achieve this, you must master all three.


    In this book, we will focus primarily on the body and touch briefly on the mind. The mana core, being unique to every individual, requires a personal approach to strengthening your connection to it.''


    "Hey, Zaroth¡­" Luna said, leaning back in her chair.


    "¡­What?" he replied, shifting his gaze from the book.


    "I''m bored."


    "So?" He raised an eyebrow. "What do you want me to do about it?"


    "Summon Silverfang. I want to play with him. Plus, it''ll give you a chance to train your mana core a bit too."


    With a sigh, Zaroth did as she asked. Silverfang materialized and immediately went to Luna.


    "Oh! Look at you! Who''s a good boy? Who''s a good boy?" Luna said as she stroked his silver fur.


    ''This guy acts more like a dog than a wolf most of the time,'' Zaroth thought, returning his attention to the book.


    Maintaining focus became more challenging as he sustained his two summons, but he saw it as an excellent opportunity to strengthen his mana core.


    ''The key to achieving that state is absolute focus. When I say focus, I mean complete and perfect concentration¡ªforgetting your past, your surroundings, and everything except your goal.


    In that state, you don''t control your body consciously. It becomes an extension of your soul, acting on instinct without wasting precious time on thought.'' Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After about an hour, Zaroth felt he had absorbed enough information. He closed the book and leaned his back against the wall.


    "Focus¡­" he muttered. "I need to focus on something."


    "Luna," he turned his head toward her, "give me an idea of what I can focus on."


    She stopped rubbing Silverfang''s belly for a moment and looked at him thoughtfully. "Hmm¡­ Probably your mana core? You picked up a book on spells, right? Just go ahead and read that."


    "But isn''t it a bad idea to mix books? They teach vastly different content."


    "Not necessarily. Maybe you''ll be able to combine the knowledge in a unique way."


    "Huh, that actually makes sense¡­" he muttered as he picked up Magic Spells Explained for Dummies.


    Opening the book, he flipped to the first page and began reading.


    ''Magic! Everyone wants to use magic, but some have a harder time than others¡ªespecially those in the knight category. This book will explain things in the simplest terms so you can finally learn it.


    First, to even think about using magic spells, you need to strengthen your mana core. Some say this is an individual process, but I, the author, disagree.


    Strengthening your mana core is straightforward. There are three aspects, output, regeneration, and capacity. To improve each, you simply need to use it more often.


    Now, onto the next part.''


    "Wait, that''s it?" Zaroth muttered in irritation. "How is this explained for dummies? They basically skipped the most important part¡ªhow to actually use it!"


    Hearing him complain, Luna grinned and teased, "Maybe explanations for dummies are still too hard for you?"


    With a sigh, he returned to the book.


    ''Once you learn a spell, you''ll ask yourself how to increase its strength.''


    "Again, they skip the important part! How the hell do you learn a spell in the first place?!"


    ''It''s simple, you use the mana core as your central source of power and try to connect it to the small sparks of energy dispersed throughout your body. The more sparks you connect to your core, the stronger your spells will become.


    If we use the beast-ranking system, it would look something like this,''


    Mundane - 100 sparks


    Lesser - 500 sparks


    Uncommon - 5,000 sparks


    Rare - 25,000 sparks


    Epic - 800,000 sparks


    Legendary - No record


    Mythic - No record


    Zaroth closed the book, irritated. "This book is a scam," he grumbled as he stood and sat on the table next to Luna.


    "So? How did it go?" she asked, sipping water from her cup.


    "Bad. I think the book was a scam," he muttered.


    "Don''t be so certain," she replied immediately.


    He raised an eyebrow. "Why?"


    "Mages are weird people, and everyone perceives things in a different way. You can try to improve your mana core using the information in the book as a stepping stone to build your base on."


    "So how do I do that?"


    "I''m a dragon. How should I know? You said you needed to focus on something, so try meditation, I guess? I''ve heard mages often use it."


    Seeing no harm in trying, Zaroth sat on the ground, closed his eyes, and crossed his legs. Taking a deep breath, he focused.


    He found himself in an empty space, with the only exception being a big green orb in the midst of nothingness, shining like a sun.


    ''Is that supposed to be my core?'' he wondered. ''So the book said I have to connect it to something? But I don''t feel anything.''


    He focused on his body, but aside from the mana core, there wasn''t anything else.


    His heart began to ache.


    ''Again¡­ I must have reached my limit. I''ll have to desummon Silverfang,'' he thought.


    He was about to do so when he felt something.


    His mana core was becoming unstable, likely due to the pressure of supporting his two summons, but something in the midst of nothingness shined for a second.


    ''Huh? What is that?'' he wondered. Too curious to let it go, he concentrated on it. There was a spark glowing weakly. The more his mana core became exhausted and its light dimmed, the more Zaroth noticed the spark of light shining in him.


    ''So I''m supposed to connect this to the core?''


    He tried to connect them, and it somehow worked. It was as if his body was responding to his mind.


    The spark of light connected to his mana core with a line of strange glowing energy.


    For a moment, it felt like the little spark of light was consuming mana from his mana core.


    "Zaroth!" Hearing the panicked voice of Luna, he opened his eyes.


    "Desummon Silverfang now!"


    Without questioning her, he did as she suggested and immediately collapsed on his back, clutching his chest.


    "What happened?" he asked through gritted teeth.


    "You kept him summoned for hours! Your mana core was about to crack!"


    ''No, I just meditated for a few minutes¡­'' Zaroth thought, glancing toward the window to see that night had long arrived.


    "How long have I been meditating?" Despite the pain, he managed to ask.


    "About four hours," Luna said, standing up and walking toward him with the intention to comfort him.


    "Did you learn something?" she asked.


    "Yeah." He smiled weakly. "I figured out how magic works."

 Chapter 29 Stubborn

    "You figured out how magic works?" she asked, raising an eyebrow. She had a hard time believing him¡ªnot that Zaroth could blame her."Well¡­ more or less. From what I felt, the mana core is like a sun in my soul. The more I use it, the dimmer it gets. After a certain point, I''m able to sense a spark of energy, and I connect it to my mana core," he explained, using Luna''s hand for support as he stood up.


    "So how does that allow you to use magic?"


    "Not sure, but it''s supposed to help strengthen it and my mana core, so I guess it can''t be bad?"


    Zaroth was exhausted, so after a quick shower, he went to sleep.


    *****


    The next day, after a quick breakfast, he found himself in class, listening to the professor''s lecture.


    "As you all know, we humans primarily live on these three continents," the professor said, pointing to three continents on the world map he had brought out.


    "These two," he continued, pointing to the continents in close proximity to theirs, "are where most of the elf population resides."


    His voice darkened as he continued, "This one, the central continent, is the one we recently lost due to the actions of the legendary beast master. It was the central hub where most races, including humans and elves, lived in peace¡­ until the tragedy happened."


    The room''s atmosphere grew heavy.


    "Seizing the opportunity, the demons took their chance and captured the continent. This means they now control more land than any other race, holding four continents."


    ''Demons¡­'' Zaroth thought. ''Luna, what do you know about demons?''


    ''Not much. I''ve met a few, but most of them didn''t possess the ability to communicate¡ªthey only wanted to destroy,'' Luna replied.


    ''Demons are the enemies of the gods, right? Shouldn''t that mean they could be considered our friends? We have a common enemy, after all.'' S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Maybe, if we could get them to listen. But intelligent demons are hard to find,'' she said.


    Raising an eyebrow, he asked, ''But considering you''re a mythical beast, you must have met some, right?''


    ''Yeah¡­ I''ve met a few vampires, but let''s just say vampires and dragons don''t get along.''


    ''Vampires¡­'' Zaroth had heard of them before. They were said to appear similar to humans or elves, but unlike them, they didn''t get their powers from blessings. Vampires were also rumored to feed on the blood of the blessed and could somehow turn humans into vampires.


    "You!" the professor suddenly called out, pointing at Zaroth and breaking him from his thoughts. "Are you paying attention?"


    Startled by the sudden question, Zaroth stammered, "Y-yes!"


    "Then tell me¡ªhow does one defeat an intelligent demon?"


    ''What kind of question is that?!'' Zaroth wondered.


    "You make him think you''re on his side and manage to outwit him?"


    "Wrong! Completely the opposite! You can''t outwit demons¡ªthey are cunning and smart! They''ve mastered manipulation to get what they want from humans! You would know this if you paid at least a little attention in my classes!"


    A few students laughed at the fact that Zaroth had gotten such a basic question wrong.


    ''I would''ve paid attention if you knew how to teach, you old fool!'' Zaroth cursed silently, before getting an idea.


    "Speak for yourself! I can outsmart any demon I wish to!" he proclaimed confidently.


    The professor grimaced at his statement and, with a sigh, said, "That''s how you get yourself killed, kid."


    *****


    The next lesson, Zaroth was fully focused on the teacher''s explanation of how to use magic.


    "Once you have a stable connection with your core, you can begin using spells. Usually, the more you understand a subject, the easier it will be to recreate it using magic," she explained.


    Taking a deep breath, she continued, "For first-timers who haven''t used spells before, I recommend starting with something you have a good understanding of¡ªlike the elements, for instance."


    ''The elements, huh? There are four¡­ so which one should I pick?'' Zaroth wondered.


    ''Fire,'' Luna answered immediately.


    He raised an eyebrow. ''Fire? Why?''


    ''I''m a dragon, and we''re connected, so your understanding of fire should be much higher compared to the average person,'' Luna explained.


    "You have to close your eyes, and using your core, imagine what you want to create and what you want this creation to do. For instance, create fire and send it shooting forward to form the spell, fireball," the teacher continued.


    ''Fireball¡­ this will be the thing I focus on from now on,'' Zaroth decided.


    *****


    The rest of the classes went well, and now Zaroth was in the duel room with Zack, Roran, and Lily.


    "So, who''s going to battle who¡ª" Roran began, only to be cut off by Zaroth.


    "Lily, do you want to be my opponent?" Zaroth interrupted.


    "Why? Wouldn''t it be more beneficial for you to battle someone who specializes in close-quarters combat?" Lily asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Usually, yes, but I''m trying to learn how to use spells. Who could be a better opponent than a spell user?" Zaroth replied with a smile.


    "Are you sure? Considering the wolf you''re able to summon, you''re a beast master. They usually save their mana for their summons," she pointed out.


    "That may be true, but I figured it wouldn''t hurt to be able to use a spell or two," he said.


    Lily agreed, and they began their fight. Zaroth asked her to use exclusively fire attacks so he could get a better grasp of how fire worked. She agreed, on the condition that Zaroth wouldn''t use his wolf in the fight.


    ''Roderic probably got a lot of scolding from Elysia, so he won''t let us duel as long as last time¡­ I have an hour and a half at most to figure this out,'' Zaroth thought.


    Half an hour had passed, and Zaroth wasn''t making any progress, which left him feeling irritated. Seeing this, Lily tried to encourage him.


    "Don''t expect to learn it in a few hours. Learning a spell outside of your class typically takes a long time."


    ''Even so¡­ I want to get stronger, faster!'' Zaroth suppressed a scream as he slowly stood up. His face had been burned multiple times by Lily''s fire magic. He was starting to get used to the pain, so he didn''t even wait for the room to fully heal him before charging at Lily again.


    An hour had passed since the start of the duel.


    "Why? Why can''t I figure it out?!" Zaroth muttered under his tired breath.


    ''Lily makes it look so easy! She just stretches out her arm with her palm open, and in the next second, there''s a giant fireball ready to fire! I know she must be some kind of magician, but still!''


    Taking yet another spell to his chest, he was sent flying back, landing hard on his back.


    Seeing this, Lily sighed and spoke. "Listen, we''ve been going at it for an hour already. It''s already enough. You''re a beast master, unlike me, so don''t expect to get it immediately."


    Roran and Zack, despite being engaged in their own duel, glanced at Zaroth from time to time, wondering how his progress was going.


    "A beast master?" he muttered under his breath. A grin appeared on his burnt face before he burst into laughter. His unexpected reaction earned strange stares from everyone in the room.


    ''Yes¡­ have I forgotten? Above all, I''m a beast master. And the first beast I tamed¡­ was Luna¡­ a dragon.''


    "Hey, man, I know you want to learn how to use spells as soon as possible, but I think you should take a break. Getting burned endlessly could mess with your mental state," Zack said. He and Roran were taking a quick break, looking at Zaroth with concerned gazes.


    But Zaroth didn''t hear him, he was far too gone. His eyes shone green as he felt a major change within himself.


    What he did next made Lily gasp in surprise.

 Chapter 30 Fireball

    Spells, magic, blessings, mana core, the gods, their system¡ªhow were all of these connected? It didn''t matter. Zaroth wasn''t thinking... or, more accurately, it felt like he wasn''t thinking.He was in an empty space, the only thing within him being his mana core and the single spark he had connected earlier.


    His mana core was glowing much dimmer than before. ''Why?'' He wondered.


    He hadn''t managed to use any kind of magic... or maybe his failed attempts had consumed some mana?


    ''Isn''t this dangerous?'' he thought. From what he felt, it was like his mana core was seconds away from cracking¡­


    But his thought quickly disappeared as he felt something shine within him. Focusing on the feeling, he noticed several sparks glowing weakly inside, almost impossible to notice.


    Instinctively, he made them connect to his mana core.


    ''Yes... have I forgotten? Above all, I''m a beast master. And the first beast I tamed¡­ was Luna¡­ a dragon.''


    His thoughts shifted again.


    ''What''s the difference between the beast master class and every other class? The answer is simple... I am able to tame beasts. This isn''t a skill that can be learned from other classes. In a way, this is my exclusive skill.''


    ''Connection...'' He remembered one of the first things Luna said to him upon assuming her human form,


    "I was the first creature you tamed, so we have a much deeper connection than any other creatures you''ll tame in the future."


    ''Connection? What connection? How are we connected?'' Zaroth''s mind was working at full speed. It felt like he was just a few pieces short of solving a puzzle.


    ''Fire... I want to create a fireball, but what is fire?'' He asked himself.


    It was a simple question, yet an important one. What did fire mean to him?


    ''Fire...'' The first thing he remembered when thinking about the element was when he was seconds away from dying, when he managed to tame Luna.


    How her beautiful green flames destroyed the camp and burned everybody in it. He remembered the joy he felt in that moment.


    ...Was fire equal to destruction?


    Maybe or maybe not, but it didn''t matter. All that mattered was that Zaroth understood something.


    ''Fire, destruction, dragon... Yes, I am a beast tamer, so I shouldn''t try to copy how others do it.''


    ''What if I don''t copy other people? What if I copy the beasts I possess instead?''


    Suddenly, the newly connected sparks to his mana core shone, as did his eyes.


    ''But I am a human, not a dragon. How can I copy her? Unless... she said it herself. We have a deep connection. So what if I just used that connection?''


    Zaroth gasped as he raised his trembling right hand. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, that''s enough! Zaroth, rest for a bit!" Roran commanded, getting closer to him.


    But Zaroth didn''t hear him. He was completely and utterly focused... In that moment, he had achieved his peak.


    ''My right hand, if it acts the same as the jaws of a dragon...''


    He closed his hand into a fist.


    ''Now the jaws are closed.''


    His eyes began shining like stars. Slowly opening his palm, a menacing green flame began forming in it.


    ''And now the jaws are open.''


    Seeing the green flame coming out of Zaroth''s palm, Lily gasped in surprise.


    "I understand it now," he muttered under his breath, not missing the voice that suddenly rang in his head.


    [You have learned a new spell]


    [Fireball]


    Letting out a shaky, tired breath, he relaxed his body. Then a menacing green fireball shot toward Lily with dazzling speed.


    In an instant, she created two ice walls between herself and the fireball. The fireball melted and pushed past the first wall but stopped at the second.


    A silence fell over the room.


    Roran, Zack, and Lily were staring with wide eyes at Zaroth, who had started to bleed from his eyes due to his mana scarcity.


    "Did he just... learn a spell outside his class in a single day?" Lily muttered, unbelieving.


    Zaroth slowly looked at his palm, processing what had just happened¡ªwhat he had finally managed to achieve¡ªand then...


    "FUCK YEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA¡ª" he screamed at the top of his lungs in happiness before immediately collapsing due to exhaustion.


    *****


    Zaroth felt his exhausted core and the few sparks that he had connected to it. It was strange¡ªboth empowering him and, at the same time, exhausting him.


    ''Did I really do it?'' he wondered. After being granted the Beast Master class, he thought he''d never be able to use spells. So, in a way, he had accomplished something he once thought impossible.


    ''So this is how it feels, to reach your peak,'' Zaroth thought, remembering the book and its content he had read before.


    ''Can I do it again?'' he wondered.


    ''Good job,'' he heard, the voice of Luna.


    ''What? I can speak to you even if I''m passed out?'' he asked.


    ''You used our connection, deepening it in the process. So yes, now you can,'' Luna explained.


    He was about to ask something else when he felt a shadow looming over him. So he opened his eyes.


    Only to see Sylvia standing over him, her expression irritated.


    "Kid," she spoke, "this is the third time you''ve visited the infirmary. From now until the end of the month, you''ll have to pay."


    She stepped back, giving him some room.


    ''I''m in the infirmary?'' he grunted as he sat up, supporting his head with his right hand.


    As his vision cleared, he saw Zack, Roran, and Lily staring at him with bewildered eyes.


    Without hesitation, Lily asked, "How did you do it? How did you learn a spell outside your class in a single day?"


    ''Wow, harsh. She didn''t even ask if I''m okay first. Shouldn''t I feel offended? It''s not like I can tell her I tamed a dragon and used our connection to learn the skill...''


    Zaroth scratched the back of his head awkwardly as he answered, "I guess I''m just that good?"

 Chapter 31 Anticipation

    Lily wasn''t satisfied with that answer, but in the end, she let it go, seeing that Zaroth was reluctant to share.After making sure he was fine, Sylvia let him go to his apartment, where he was now sitting on his bed, reading the books he had gotten from the library.


    "These things actually work," he muttered under his breath.


    "What did I tell you?" Luna responded with a smirk.


    ''She was right. I can combine the information in these books in a coherent way and apply it to my class,'' Zaroth thought.


    "By the way¡­" Luna began, which made Zaroth shift his attention from the book.


    "What?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "I think I''m able to come outside now."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean that if other people see me, they won''t recognize that I''m a dragon. They''ll just think I''m an incredibly strong, beautiful human."


    Zaroth, not expecting this information, put his book down and focused on Luna. "How did you learn that?"


    "What? Did you think I was merely playing all this time when I was outside your soul? No, I was trying to control my aura so it looks human. I guess I just succeeded," she said with a hint of pride.


    ''This¡­ is unexpected, but a welcome surprise nonetheless,'' Zaroth thought, returning to the books.


    As the night set, his fourth day at the academy came to an end, and he went to sleep.


    *****


    The next few days were quite normal. Zaroth attended his lectures, trained his body''s muscles and stamina, had lunch with his friends, practiced in the Live Combat room with them¡ªrefining his mastery over several melee weapons and the spell Fireball¡ªthen went home and read books until he fell asleep.


    Of course, Zaroth, Zack, Roran, and Lily had notified a teacher that they would be participating in the upcoming hunting competition as a team.


    On the seventh day, he woke up, stripped off his clothes, and approached a full-body mirror to inspect himself.


    A grin found its way onto his face. He no longer looked like a malnourished child. He had gained a good amount of muscle and a little bit of fat, giving him an athletic appearance.


    Grinning as he inspected his body, he felt proud of himself. He still had a long way to go, but it was clear his training was bearing fruit.


    Suddenly, he was caught in the embrace of a woman over twenty centimeters taller than him. She pressed him hard against her body, letting out a quiet, almost moaning sound.


    Placing her mouth dangerously close to his ear, Luna whispered,


    "Get stronger, faster, okay? I''m not sure how much longer I can contain myself."


    Zaroth didn''t particularly mind the situation, so he didn''t move. He could feel Luna''s heartbeat through the thin fabric of her clothes.


    ''This is like heaven,'' he thought, until his golden bracelet shone, displaying an announcement.


    -----


    [Announcement]


    To every student,


    Today we head toward the forest near the capital for the hunting competition challenge. There will be a camp where you''ll have time to prepare with your team before searching for prey.


    The hunting competition will last fourteen days. During this time, you are to hunt as many powerful beasts as you can to earn a higher score, increasing your chance to participate in the tournament.


    I, along with other teachers, will be spread around the forest, while some will remain at the camp in case of emergencies.


    IMPORTANT,


    Requesting rescue for yourself or a member of your squad will result in disqualification for you and your entire team.


    Happy hunting!


    From, Elysia.


    -----


    "So, it''s starting, huh?" Zaroth muttered under his breath. Getting out of Luna''s embrace, he got dressed, had breakfast, and headed to the auditorium where everyone was supposed to gather.


    ***** S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zaroth was waiting patiently for his friends before going in.


    "Where the hell are they?!" he muttered irritably. Usually, he was the one who was late, so having to wait felt quite unpleasant.


    Finally, after some time, he saw Lily and Roran walking toward him.


    Weirdly enough, Lily seemed to be in quite a good mood, even though her hair looked a bit messy¡ªlike she had styled it quickly after waking up. Meanwhile, Roran looked tired and exhausted, as if he had just run a marathon that morning.


    "Yo, guys! Why are you so late, and why do you look so different?" Zaroth asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Lily crossed her arms, but her tone was surprisingly pleasant, which was unexpected since she was often cold. "What? Can''t I be in a good mood for once?"


    Not buying it, Zaroth shifted his gaze to Roran, silently waiting for an explanation.


    Roran threw an irritated look at Lily before explaining, "Well¡­ someone woke up today and didn''t let me leave until she''d had ''enough.'' I''ll let you interpret that however you like."


    "I see," Zaroth scratched his cheek awkwardly, thinking inwardly,


    ''So, they were fucking.''


    ''Fucking indeed,'' Luna immediately agreed.


    ''Lucky bastard,'' Zaroth thought, feeling quite frustrated by Luna''s actions earlier that morning. ''It must be nice to do it whenever they want... SHIT! I have to get stronger, faster!''


    A few minutes later, Zack finally showed up. He was bleeding a little from his left palm, which was surprising since he almost never did. Naturally, they asked him what had happened.


    "Let''s just say it was a complicated family matter," he said, heading into the auditorium, clearly unwilling to explain further.


    Now the four of them stood amidst the thousands of students at the academy. Maybe because it was so packed, or because everyone was too nervous about the upcoming competition, no one bothered with their usual hostile gazes.


    When Elysia stepped onto the podium, her cold and harsh voice silenced the auditorium instantly, drawing everyone''s attention.


    "You already know the rules, so without further ado, get ready to be teleported," she announced.


    ''Teleported?'' Zaroth was surprised. He had never experienced teleportation before, and he''d heard that the first time could make you dizzy.


    "Don''t worry about it," Zack said, noticing Zaroth''s unease. "As long as you don''t move, you should be fine."


    The next moment, the entire auditorium shone brightly as the teleportation magic activated. Zaroth held his breath in anticipation.


    ''So it''s really starting¡­ the hunting competition.''

 Chapter 32 The Start

    In one moment, Zaroth was standing in the auditorium, and in the next, he found himself in a vast field. Looking down, he noticed some kind of circle¡ªwas it a rune? It was beginning to disappear. It was probably the residual effect of the teleportation magic."Who is strong enough to transport so many people just like that?" he wondered. It wasn''t Elysia because it didn''t look like she did anything, so it must mean there was another powerful teacher in the academy, or maybe there was something else that Zaroth was yet unable to grasp...


    The students began chatting with one another. Some were excited,


    "I can''t wait! I''m telling you, I''ll catch an Uncommon beast all by myself!" said the clearly excited man.


    "I doubt it, mate," his friend immediately replied, doubting his friend''s words.


    Others were exhausted and anxious,


    "We''re first years! How the hell are we supposed to compete against the third and fourth years? They''re on another level!" cried a first-year woman.


    "I know, right?! Especially the Princess and her entire team. I heard each of her party members is strong enough to kill a Rare beast all by themselves!" her friend agreed on the spot.


    "How the hell do you compete against that?"


    It wasn''t an understatement to say the chatter was growing quite loud.


    "SILENCE!"


    With a single word from Elysia, everyone fell quiet in the blink of an eye.


    "This is where the camp is," she began. "I know you were expecting more, but this is all you get. Everyone will be provided with tents, but you''ll have to build them yourselves. Whether you choose to build them here at the camp or somewhere in the forest, that''s up to you."


    She turned and pointed at a few large tents that had already been set up.


    "This is where you''ll find me and the other teachers, should the need for help arise. This is also where the infirmary is located. If you get injured, you can come here for treatment¡ªthough it will cost you credits, and the price will be twice the usual amount. That is all."


    There was a moment of silence until a woman, who seemed slightly older than most of the other students¡ªlikely a fourth-year¡ªspoke up.


    "What about food, water, and other basic necessities, ma''am?"


    Elysia shifted her gaze to the girl, smiling as she replied,


    "Ah, Princess, this is a hunting competition, you know? ''Hunting.'' So, you''ll act like real hunters and acquire those necessities for yourselves."


    She then added, "Of course, you can request such things from us, but doing so will disqualify your team. Do with that information what you will."


    With that, the chairwoman turned her back on the students, leaving them to fend for themselves.


    *****


    Elysia was sitting in her chair, lost in thought, sipping coffee.


    Suddenly, the delicate cup cracked and exploded.


    "That fucking bastard!" she muttered under her breath. "I knew the emperor was insane, but to try to deal with the problem by using the students¡ªfucking pathetic."


    She threw the broken cup aside and grabbed some documents, beginning to read through the information on her students. Her gaze stopped on a few individuals.


    One of these individuals was one of the princesses studying at their academy, along with the members of her team. They were probably going to get the highest score in this competition.


    Her gaze then moved to a few other teams. It seemed everyone considered extraordinary had decided to take the challenge as a team¡ªespecially¡­


    Her gaze stopped on a certain document for a special team: Zaroth, Zack, Roran, and Lily.


    "These three are the ones that battled for quite some time with Zaroth in the duel room¡­ curious¡­ we are missing a lot of information. Not just Zaroth, who came from outside the capital¡­ these three as well¡­ especially the girl¡ªwhy does she look so familiar? Have I seen her somewhere?"


    Sensing a shadow waiting at the entrance of her tent, she stored the documents and spoke coldly, S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Enter."


    A tall man with brown hair and green eyes entered and bowed slightly.


    "Roderic, how did the mission go?" Elysia asked him with cold eyes. She was still irritated by how he had let the students get so close to death during their duel.


    "I dug up some information and¡­ the news is not pleasant," he spoke, his voice tired, as were his eyes. "There have already been three teams sent into the forest. All of them have disappeared, lost contact¡ªno one knows what happened to them."


    Elysia''s eyes became even colder. "I see. You can take a rest."


    Roderic bowed again before exiting.


    "Just you wait¡­" Elysia gritted her teeth. "Soon, the time to answer for your crimes will come, emperor!"


    *****


    A man with dry, cracked skin was sitting on the ground, gently massaging the back fur of his three-headed beast as it tore through the corpses of the next unfortunate victims who dared to cross its path.


    "Are they getting desperate? They''re sending stronger and stronger warriors to stop us, yet all have failed." Foam dripped from the corners of his mouth as he spoke, his eyes wide and unfocused.


    Suddenly, the beast stopped eating, raising its three heads and looking into the distance as blood from its victims fell from its mouth to the ground.


    A giant, bird-like creature with metallic feathers¡ªpainted red by the blood of its enemies¡ªlanded close to them, also staring into the distance.


    "Hm? You say that you feel a few thousand people have appeared on the other side of the forest, as if they got teleported?"


    The beast grunted as if agreeing.


    "I see¡­ so you want to devour them next? Sure, if that''s what you wish for."


    A tired laugh escaped the mouth of the man as he began walking forward, stepping over the mutilated bodies of his enemies. "If that''s your wish, we will massacre them all!"


    The beast grunted as it began walking forward, while the bird-like creature produced clicking noises as it flapped its massive wings, taking flight into the sky.


    "We will kill them all. We will not spare a single one!"

 Chapter 33 Discussion

    The teachers had made multiple lines, where the students were now waiting for their turn to take their assigned tents. From the looks of it, depending on the number of people in a party, the bigger the tent they would receive.So, while the people who had decided to challenge the competition solo were given smaller tents, the ones with large teams¡ªsome with more than eight people¡ªwere given gigantic tents that required multiple people to carry.


    Currently, Zaroth and his squad were waiting for their turn to be given their tent.


    "So, what do you think?" Zaroth asked, turning to his friends.


    "While it may be good to set up our tent here in the assigned zone¡ªclose to the teachers and the infirmary¡ªit would be disadvantageous, as there will be too many people here," Zack began.


    "Yet going deep into the forest could bring unforeseen challenges that we haven''t accounted for¡­" Roran spoke firmly.


    "But we have to take some risks if we actually want a shot at being chosen to participate in the tournament. Plus," Lily said, her face turning grim as she shifted her gaze to a breathtaking woman with blue hair and eyes that radiated an aura of mysterious strength.


    "We have an actual princess participating in the competition. She, along with the other fourth-year students, would be a challenge to surpass in achievements."


    "I agree," Zaroth spoke firmly. "I think we should risk it and go deep into the forest, where there would be fewer students to take our prey."


    "I see. Then, I guess going deep into the forest it is," Roran said with a sigh. It seemed he was the only one worried about the beasts roaming the forest.


    "Still," he shifted his gaze to Lily, speaking coldly, almost like a command, "I want you always in my line of sight."


    After waiting for almost half an hour, their turn finally came.


    "Okay, here is your tent. I just need the signature of your leader confirming that you have received it," the teacher said.


    ''Leader?'' Zaroth thought. They hadn''t discussed anything like this, so he turned to his companions, only to see all of them staring at him.


    Raising an eyebrow, he asked, "What?"


    "You''re the leader," Zack said with a smile on his face.


    "Why me?" Zaroth asked.


    "You were the one who suggested we team up in the first place. Don''t get cold feet now¡ªaccept the role!" Lily commanded.


    Glancing back, Zaroth noticed that many of the students waiting in line looked irritated as they waited for their turn. Seeing that it wasn''t a good idea to hold up the line, Zaroth sighed and signed the form.


    "As leader, you will be responsible for your team''s safety and condition should anything happen to them," the teacher explained as he handed them the tent.


    ''Great. Responsibility I didn''t ask for,'' Zaroth cursed inwardly as he took the tent from the teacher''s hands.


    After checking if everyone had gathered what they needed, including weapons and other necessities, Zaroth sighed in relief and spoke,


    "All right, deep into the forest it is."


    He and his party headed towards the forest in search of a place to set up camp.


    *****


    "Hey, carry the tent," Zaroth said, turning his head to Zack.


    "Eh? Why me?" Zack asked, not wanting to deal with the trouble.


    "First, because I''m sure you''re of the knight category, making you physically stronger than me. And second, because I''m now the leader, and I said so," Zaroth replied with a grin.


    "Sure, we have a tyrant on our hands now¡­" Zack muttered as he took the tent from Zaroth''s hands. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey! I heard that," Zaroth cried, staring daggers at Zack.


    In response, the man smiled widely.


    "I know. I said it just loud enough so you could hear," Zack said.


    As they slowly entered the forest, the loud chatter of the students became distant, fading away as they pushed further and further into the woods.


    "So, where should we set up our tent?" Zaroth asked, turning to his companions to hear their opinions.


    "First and foremost, the most important thing is water. We won''t last if we die of thirst in the middle of the competition," Roran replied firmly. It seemed he had thought this through before.


    "So, near a river would be the best choice."


    "But there is one thing we have to consider," Lily said, her face darkening.


    "In the forest, we aren''t constantly protected by the teachers... So, there''s not only a chance we''ll be attacked by beasts while we sleep but also¡­"


    "By humans as well," Zack said, his eyes narrowing as he quickly caught on to what she was hinting at.


    "Yes. Considering we''re first years¡ªand the fact that you three made fools of yourselves at the announcement of the tournament¡ªit''s almost guaranteed someone will try to bother us," Lily continued.


    "So, the camp should be somewhere where we have easy access to water but are also well hidden from both beasts and other participants," Zaroth muttered, deep in thought.


    "Well, I''m sure we''ll find a place like that. First things first, we need to go deeper into the forest," Roran chimed in.


    "Yeah, but the question is, how deep do we go?" Zack asked as he shifted the tent to his other shoulder. It seemed carrying it wasn''t a problem for him.


    "From what I know, the forest is truly vast, spanning dozens of kilometers. So I believe it would be smart to walk at least a few hours away from the camp," Roran added.


    "I''ve been wondering¡­" Zaroth said, frowning. "How do the teachers plan to ensure there aren''t any accidents? If the forest is so vast, someone''s bound to get lost."


    "This is just speculation, but¡­" Lily said, raising her right hand and pointing to her golden bracelet with her other hand. "I think these things might point to our location."


    "That''s smart¡­" Zaroth muttered under his breath.


    They had walked for a few hours already, far enough from the camp that they shouldn''t encounter other students¡ªhopefully. As the sun began to set, Zaroth spoke.


    "I think we can camp here for the night."


    Zack was about to say something¡ªprobably complaining about setting up the tent only to have to move it the next day¡ªbut he stopped abruptly, his attention drawn to a rustling noise in the nearby bushes.


    Dropping the tent, he grabbed the sword from his back. Zaroth and Roran followed suit, while Lily stepped back, ready to fire a spell or two if the need arose.


    "A beast on the first night? All right, let''s see it!" Zaroth proclaimed, tightening his grip on his sword. But his eyes narrowed in the next second.


    "This is certainly something I didn''t expect," he muttered to himself.

 Chapter 34 Unexpected Encounter

    As the rustle of the bushes got louder, Zaroth held his breath.Only for his eyes to widen in surprise the next second.


    From the bushes, a lone woman with red eyes and hair appeared, looking at them with an unreadable expression.


    ''Wait, isn''t she the one that Elysia said to keep an eye on?! I didn''t meet her in the academy even once, so what''s the chance of meeting her in this vast forest?'' Zaroth thought.


    His teammates were also lost in thought, but for a different reasons.


    ''She has gone so far from the camp on the first day while being alone. Is she crazy¡­ or maybe that much more powerful?'' Lily wondered.


    ''There is no way that they have discovered us, right?! I made sure to kill everyone that knew about our identities,'' thought Roran as he grasped his sword tighter, wondering if he should go for the kill.


    ''Did these bastards actually do it?!'' Zack cursed silently. ''I thought they weren''t serious, but if they really have sent so¡ª''


    Everyone''s thoughts were interrupted as Zaroth spoke in a relaxed voice, lowering his weapon.


    "Hello, nice to meet you. What are the chances of encountering someone so far from the camp, huh?"


    The woman silently looked at him as if assessing something.


    ''Zaroth,'' Luna sent him a mental comment, ''Be careful around her. There is something wrong with her, but I can''t pinpoint what.''


    Making note of the advice, Zaroth smiled wider, trying to appear as friendly as possible.


    The mysterious woman studied Zaroth''s team for a moment. After what felt like an eternity, she replied,


    "Nice to meet you too." Her face remained emotionless and unchanging¡ªalmost to an uncanny level.


    With that, the woman seemed to have lost interest and turned her back to them, seemingly in search of something, until Zaroth''s voice stopped her.


    "I never got your name," he said with an awkward smile. ''If I have to keep eyes on her, that''s the least I should know. Damn it, Elysia, why didn''t you just tell me her name?!''


    The woman studied the man for a moment before replying.


    "Midnight," she replied, her voice stoic yet carrying unexplainable beauty. "Midnight Bloodrose."


    Zaroth was stunned for a moment but replied quickly, "Zaroth."


    The woman nodded before continuing her search.


    "Wow," Zaroth muttered under his breath. Speaking to that woman was strange. He felt a pressure he was unable to explain. Almost like he was prey in the eyes of a hungry beast.


    ''I see now why Elysia wanted me to keep my eyes on her.''


    Lily grinned before teasing, "Oh? Nice to meet you, eh? Don''t tell me¡­ did you fall for her at first sight or something?"


    Zaroth felt offended at the words for a moment and quickly denied it but felt for a second that she was right to feel this way, as unknown to her, he was already in love with a mythical dragon, a chairwoman considered one of the strongest humans in existence and one of the queens of the empire.


    "Well great, she saw us, so we have to camp somewhere far from here if we want to remain hidden," Zack complained, irritated by the fact that he had to carry the damned tent for longer.


    *****


    "Finally!" Zack said with a sigh of relief as he dropped the tent to the ground, but before relaxing, he turned his gaze to his party.


    "Just so you know, you are building this thing yourself! From now on, I am not going to lift a finger!" he proclaimed as he sat on the soft ground.


    No one complained, as it must have been tiring to carry the tent for so long, so they began assembling it.


    But before that, Zaroth''s eyes shined green, a few sparks of light appeared, and then a giant wolf materialized from nothingness.


    He had summoned Silverfang.


    "No matter how many times I see it, it''s still amazing," Lily commented while looking at the beast.


    "Isn''t it risky to summon it if we are not in crisis?" Roran asked, raising his eyebrow.


    "Well, we are in one," Zaroth began to explain. "We''re hungry, and it''s already dark, and we''re all exhausted from walking so much, so I was planning to release this guy in the hope he manages to hunt something for us."


    But in truth, this wasn''t the only reason. He himself was familiar with hunger and didn''t mind it, but he felt that this was the perfect time to see what his beast would do once given a command and far away from his master.


    Rubbing the silver fur of the creature, Zaroth smiled as he spoke. He could have sent a mental command to the beast, but he didn''t want to reveal all his abilities to his companions just yet.


    "Catch us something to eat, alright?"


    Silverfang licked the hand of its master before barking happily and disappearing into the vast darkness that had fallen on the forest.


    "Will he be alright?" Zack asked, resting his back comfortably against a tree as he watched his friend build the tent he had carried for so long.


    "Of course. He''s an Uncommon beast, after all," Zaroth explained, part of the reason why he was so confident.


    ''Plus, the wolf is already dead, so what''s the worst that can happen to him that hasn''t happened already?'' With these thoughts, he shifted his attention to the tent.


    After an hour of trying to follow the goddamn instructions that didn''t make much sense, they finally built the tent. Now they sat around a fire that they had lit using Lily''s magic.


    It was true that the fire could reveal their position, but it was surprisingly cold in the forest, plus¡­


    "Are you sure he''ll be fine?" Zack asked, not shifting his gaze from the fire. It seemed he had gotten hungry.


    "Yes, just wait a bit longer," Zaroth responded with a relaxed tone.


    He was quietly focusing on the weird feeling. This was the first time he had sent his beast far away, so he wasn''t sure if the connection between them would remain.


    But to his surprise, he was still able to vaguely feel Silverfang''s emotions and state.


    If he was not mistaken, his wolf should have caught a large rabbit and should reach them right about¡­


    Now.


    Hearing the rustling of the bushes, everyone turned their gaze to the sound, readying themselves for battle, while Zaroth remained relaxed.


    The next moment, a giant wolf with silver fur and a rabbit in its mouth exited the bushes.


    Upon looking at the beast, one would wonder how the creature was alive, as it bore multiple fatal wounds on its body. But that was just the way Silverfang was¡ªbeing undead and all.


    Seeing the giant rabbit in its mouth, Lily immediately stood up as she approached the wolf with a smile.


    "Who''s a good boy?! You!" she said as she patted the beast on its head.


    Surprisingly enough, Silverfang seemed to enjoy the pats from her gentle hand, so he didn''t move.


    And with that, their dinner for the night had been secured.


    S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 35 Dinner

    It seemed that Roran was skilled in handling beast corpses, so they left it to him.Using his dagger, he masterfully cut the skin from the rabbit''s body and removed its organs.


    After separating it into five pieces, each one for a member of the party, plus one for Silverfang, who seemed to look at the rabbit with excited eyes.


    Roran pierced the meat with sticks and positioned them above the fire, rotating them from time to time, not letting the meat get too burned.


    Soon after, the pleasant smell of meat began to spread through the air. Everyone was waiting with anticipation, watching the master chef at his work.


    Unsurprisingly, the most excited one was Silverfang, as saliva formed from his mouth while wagging his tail in excitement.


    ''Does this guy even need to eat, being undead and all?'' Zaroth wondered, but didn''t object to giving meat to his beast as he felt Silverfang deserved it.


    Soon after, the meat was ready, and everyone began to eat with smiles on their faces.


    "This is good!" Zaroth muttered as he ate, almost choking multiple times, and it seemed that Zack agreed with him.


    Lily was eating pretty elegantly, as if she had been accustomed to the cooking skills of her lover.


    While Roran smiled faintly as he thanked them for the compliments.


    After they were finished, Zaroth asked Roran how he was so good at this, only to get a reply like, "Just sort of figured it out along the way."


    Zack sighed, leaning back with a satisfied smile on his face. "I can''t imagine how this can get better!" he proclaimed.


    Roran suddenly smiled as he reached into the bag he was carrying. Everyone had taken some things with them to make the journey easier, not only weapons but also other necessities.


    Zaroth wondered for a moment what Roran had been carrying all this time. Considering his composed and intelligent nature, it must have been something he had thoughtfully brought with him!


    "There''s a way!" Roran proclaimed as he took something from his bag, grinning like a child.


    Zaroth''s expectations were shattered in an instant. True, he hadn''t thought about bringing something like this¡­


    With a satisfied grin, Roran put a bottle of strong liquor on the ground, earning him strange stares from his companions.


    "What? There''s no way we go to sleep without having a bit of fun first!" he proclaimed proudly.


    No one felt sleepy yet, so they began passing around the bottle as they talked about all sorts of stuff around the fire.


    After some time, Zaroth felt his cheeks burning. Glancing around, he saw that they had almost finished half of the bottle.


    "Heey¡­ Roran, how much alcohol did you say this thing has?" Despite stumbling over his words, Zaroth managed to ask.


    Looking at him with tired eyes, Roran took a moment to respond. "Ah¡­ something like 43%? I''m not sure¡­"


    Zaroth wasn''t an expert, but that did sound like quite a lot¡­


    Shifting his gaze, he saw that Zack had drifted to sleep. He tried to wake him up but it was useless, he was out cold.


    "I can''t anymore!" Lily suddenly cried as she got up.


    Her face was red, and her hair was messy. She shifted her gaze to Zaroth, who seemed to be able to handle the alcohol the best. Maybe it was because he drank in smaller sips compared to the others?


    "Zaroth!" Lily shouted, as she barely managed to get on her feet. "Either drink the bottle and go to sleep or go for a walk for about an hour!"


    "Why?" Zaroth asked, raising his eyebrow.


    "Because!" Lily started walking towards Roran and then sat¡ªno, fell¡ªon his lap, grasping his red head with her delicate hands. "He and I are going to¡­ you know."


    Zaroth''s eyes narrowed, but not as much as Roran''s, who wasn''t expecting that. Though looking at how he grabbed her, it seemed he didn''t object. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a sigh, Zaroth stood up and began distancing himself from the camp while muttering to himself, "Man¡­ some fresh air sure sounds nice¡­"


    The next moment, he leaned to one side and began puking.


    "Never! I am never getting drunk again!" Zaroth proclaimed as he puked up his dinner.


    "Ah¡­ this feels better," he sighed with relief as he took a relaxed walk through the forest.


    Silverfang was with him, keeping him company.


    Suddenly, Zaroth began laughing. "Who would''ve thought? About a month before, I was fighting for my life, and now I''m getting drunk with my friends at a camp¡­"


    His thoughts were suddenly interrupted by a scream in the distance, that immediately broke Zaroth out of his trance.


    "What was that?" he muttered. He was considering running back to warn his friends, but given their current condition, they''d be next to useless in combat¡­


    Plus, he felt curious to see what the scream was all about, so he took a deep breath, trying to ignore the alcohol running through his system, and began walking toward the place from where he had heard the scream.


    "This is stupid! Why am I doing this?! It must be because I''m drunk!" He had walked for quite a while and wasn''t even sure if he would be able to return to the camp. But his curiosity pushed him forward.


    Just when he was about to turn back, he saw something that made his eyes narrow in shock.


    A man wearing the uniform of a student was lying on the ground, dead, his face deathly pale. Standing close to the body was a deadly pale woman with red hair and pupils.


    She had two large fangs protruding from her mouth that seemed to have appeared from thin air, with a bit of blood still dripping from them.


    Her nails seemed to have gotten longer as well, almost as long as her fingers, and ended in sharp tips, almost like they were swords.


    She didn''t look uncanny anymore, now she radiated a deadly beauty that made Zaroth''s eyes hurt just by looking at her. It was like the sun¡ªno matter how beautiful, if you stare at it for too long, it would hurt you in return.


    It was a Midnight Bloodrose¡­ it turned out she had been a demon¡­ more specifically, a vampire¡­


    And that vampire had now fixed her sights directly on Zaroth.


    He gulped loudly as a single word escaped his mouth, "Shit¡­"

 Chapter 36 A Deal

    Zaroth''s heart stopped for a moment, as did his breath.Looking at the beautiful vampire, hundreds of different questions flooded his mind.


    But in the end, he managed to filter them out, leaving only two remaining.


    First, Luna should have seen everything, yet she hadn''t told him that she was weaker. If the worst happened, Zaroth could summon his dragon as a last resort.


    But this would be the worst-case scenario. The moment Luna turned into a dragon, there was a very high chance someone would notice her menacing aura and begin an investigation. That meant a confrontation with the vampire was the worst thing that could happen.


    The second thought in his mind was that he had found a demon. He wasn''t sure how strong she was compared to other demons, but if he applied the logic ''the enemy of my enemy is my friend,'' befriending her might not be a bad idea.


    Having made up his mind, he began raising his arm.


    "Lis¡ª"


    Not waiting for him to finish speaking, Midnight Bloodrose charged at him without changing her expression.


    She suddenly appeared an arm''s length away from Zaroth, her mouth open and ready to sink her fangs into his neck. Her movements were too fast for Zaroth to follow, giving neither him nor Silverfang any time to react.


    In response, the only thing Zaroth managed to do was raise his left arm. As a result, Midnight Bloodrose''s fangs sank into his arm rather than his neck.


    The next instant, he felt his blood being sucked away. The most disturbing thing was that he didn''t feel pain¡ªsomehow, it was a strangely pleasant experience.


    He wasn''t an expert, but from what he remembered about vampires, when they bite their victims and start drinking their blood, they release a hormone that numbs the victim''s senses, making it harder for them to react.


    Midnight drank his blood, and unexpectedly, for the first time, her face showed emotion. Suddenly, her eyes narrowed, and she took a few steps back as she began coughing violently. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She couldn''t help but mutter,


    "What the fuck is wrong with your blood?"


    "My blood?" Zaroth felt dazed for a moment, trying to understand her reaction, until his eyes lit up.


    "Wait! Is it possible the alcohol in my system made her reluctant to drink it? I really have to thank Roran later," he thought.


    "No matter," Midnight muttered as she stretched her fingers, ready to attack.


    "If I can''t drink your blood, then I''ll have to eliminate the witness by other means."


    Zaroth''s mind was working overtime, trying to think of a way to come out of the situation unscathed. As Midnight moved into position to rip him to shreds, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    "A deal!" he shouted, which made Midnight flinch for a moment and stop in her tracks. "You''re a demon, right?! From what I know, you love making deals with humans, so how about it?"


    Zaroth tried to appear composed, but the truth was, he was anything but calm.


    Hearing his offer, Midnight Bloodrose returned to her natural expression and straightened her back as she gazed at Zaroth, clearly considering the offer.


    "A deal?" she began, raising an eyebrow. "You wish to make a deal with a demon? One who has just killed your peer in cold blood?"


    It seemed she was testing him.


    "Why would I care about someone I don''t even know?" Zaroth countered, raising his own eyebrow, trying to appear unfazed.


    Inwardly recalling the words of his professor about how you shouldn''t try to outwit a demon, he thought, ''Well, I don''t have much of a choice now, do I?''


    Midnight was silent for a moment before responding. "You want a deal? Why? And what kind of deal are you proposing?"


    He met her terrifying gaze and answered, "Truthfully, it''s because our enemies align. So, ''the enemy of my enemy is my friend'' kind of situation. Plus, it wouldn''t hurt to befriend a demon. As for the deal..."


    His gaze shifted to the student lying dead on the ground, likely drained of all his blood.


    "We keep what happened here a secret and don''t share what we learned today with anyone. How about it?"


    Midnight studied him for a moment before replying in her usual stoic voice, "No. The deal is too one-sided. You know something about me that is a grave secret, yet I know nothing about you."


    ''Too one-sided?'' Zaroth cursed inwardly. ''Why do deals with demons work differently than I imagined?''


    ''Yes, they do,'' Luna''s voice suddenly chimed in, explaining, ''If the deal is too one-sided for the human''s benefit, the demon won''t agree to it.''


    Zaroth was lost in thought for a moment before deciding, ''Well, I guess I just have to risk it all.''


    "So, if I reveal an important secret about myself, will you agree to the deal?" he asked.


    "If your secret is as important as mine, then sure," Midnight responded in her eerily emotionless voice.


    Zaroth took a deep breath before speaking. "I am a Beast Master."


    Midnight raised an eyebrow and replied, "I know. I can see the wolf behind you. This isn''t enough of a se¡ª"


    She suddenly stopped mid-sentence as light began to form beside Zaroth. In the next moment, a tall woman with white hair and green cat-like eyes appeared, glaring daggers at Midnight.


    "Nice to meet you," the woman said in a pleasant voice. "I hear you''ve attacked my master?"


    Despite speaking in a pleasant voice, her eyes and body radiated such a powerful and violent aura that Midnight took a few steps back, her composure completely shattered as she took deep breaths, trying to compose herself.


    Seeing the sudden change in Midnight''s expression, Zaroth smiled and added,


    "This is one of my beasts. I''m sure you can feel how strong she is. Keeping in mind that no one knows about her, how about that deal now?"


    Midnight was still taking irregular breaths. Just being stared at by the woman Zaroth had summoned made her skin crawl and her instincts scream to flee. After taking a few moments to compose herself, she spoke,


    "I... I accept the deal," she began, but then pointed at the body near her feet.


    "But on one condition, if you see me feeding, you are not to intervene or disclose that information to anyone."


    Zaroth shifted his gaze to the body, considering for a moment, then responded, "Only if the person you''re preying on isn''t connected to me in any way."


    Seemingly satisfied, Midnight began walking toward Zaroth, startling him for a moment.


    "Relax," she said. Her voice no longer carried its usual threatening edge, likely due to her fear of Luna, who was still watching her silently.


    The unspoken message was clear, ''Don''t try anything stupid.''


    Zaroth found himself standing an arm''s length away from Midnight Bloodrose. Her crimson eyes glowed like the color of blood, and her perfectly pale face might have drawn him in if he weren''t on guard.


    Without saying anything, Midnight used her nails to make a wound on her palm. Sensing he should do the same, Zaroth used the sword on his back to cut his hand.


    Midnight reached out with her hand for a handshake.


    ''Luna hasn''t warned me, so I guess it''s fine?'' he thought as he grasped her hand.


    "I accept the terms of the deal," she said, looking directly at him. Zaroth repeated her words.


    Then a small crimson symbol appeared on the back of his right hand, only to disappear moments later.


    "That''s it," Midnight said. "If you speak of this to anyone, your heart will burst, killing you instantly. The same applies to me."


    With that, she disappeared, muttering, "I hope we don''t see each other too often."


    Zaroth was left standing, staring at his hand, lost in thought.


    ''Huh, so I made a deal with a demon.''

 Chapter 37 First Prey

    "Luna," Zaroth spoke, his head a little dizzy, "I am still drunk, so I can''t really think straight. The fact that you didn''t stop me makes me believe I made the correct decision."Luna didn''t hurry in her reply as she enjoyed walking through the woods. After Zaroth had reached the capital, he only summoned her in his room, so it was a pleasant change of pace.


    "Whatever. If that was the correct decision, time will tell. All I can say is I don''t think you got screwed in the deal you just made," she spoke firmly.


    "You think so?"


    "Yeah. The moment you summoned me, that girl Midnight Bloodrose understood the deal wasn''t for your peace of mind but for hers, as I could have killed her easily."


    "I see¡­ I will have to de-summon you now."


    Zaroth''s voice displayed a hint of sadness, but there was no choice. He was getting close to his camp, and there was always the danger of his companions seeing his dragon.


    Luna sighed with regret as she nodded. The next moment, Zaroth was left alone with Silverfang, who was happily walking beside him, wagging his tail.


    Finally reaching their camp, Zaroth saw Zack passed out in the spot he was before, and a bit further away, Roran and Lily were sleeping while hugging each other. It seemed they were done with their deed.


    Glancing at the tent, Zaroth muttered, "What was the point of carrying this thing if no one is going to use it?"


    Not looking where he was walking, Zaroth tripped and collapsed on the ground. He tried to get up and enter the tent, but alas, his body was too exhausted. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The last thing he remembered was how Silverfang licked his face.


    ''This guy would be the one to watch the camp overnight, I guess,'' he thought before drifting into sleep.


    *****


    The birds sang happily as the sun shone brightly.


    Slowly opening his eyes, Zaroth saw the sun high up in the sky.


    It seemed half of the next day was already over.


    Grunting as he got up, he placed a hand on his head, cursing silently.


    "Shit, the hangover is no joke. I am really never getting drunk again!"


    Observing his surroundings, he saw that he was the first one to wake up.


    With a sigh, he got up and approached Lily and Roran.


    He placed his hands on them as he shook them gently.


    "Wake up, lovebirds! We have a whole day ahead of us."


    Roran muttered something about ''just a few minutes,'' while Lily immediately opened her eyes.


    Shifting her gaze to Zaroth''s as her vision became less blurry, remembering the previous night, her face started to get red from the embarrassment.


    Before she could say something, Zaroth spoke,


    "I will try to forget what you did yesterday. Just wake the log you are currently hugging."


    Then he got up and went to wake up Zack, muttering,


    "Dammit, why am I always the first one to get up?"


    *****


    Some struggling later, everyone was up, and they disassembled the tent as they continued their walk deeper into the forest.


    "Why am I always the one to carry the tent?" Zack muttered.


    Ignoring his complaining, Zaroth turned his head toward Roran. "From now on, drinking is prohibited."


    Roran scoffed but didn''t say anything, while Lily was still red. Noticing this, Zack commented,


    "Um, Lily, is something wrong?"


    He had been knocked out at the time, so he wouldn''t know what they did while he was sleeping¡ªonly Zaroth did.


    Lily began stuttering, and seeing that, Zaroth spoke, "Not really."


    Roran suddenly chimed in, "Yeah, last night someone seemed to not have gotten enough."


    "You jerk!" Lily said, looking irritated at Roran.


    "What? It''s the truth! When you get drunk, you become a different type of beast!"


    Zack, most likely understanding what Roran meant and not wanting to get in the way of their lovers'' quarrel, didn''t comment and continued walking forward.


    "Wait! Do you hear that?" Zaroth spoke, which led everyone to stop in their tracks and listen.


    "Is that¡ª?" Lily''s eyes narrowed.


    "Water?" Roran continued.


    It was a river! Quickening their steps, they followed the noise and reached a small river.


    Dropping the tent, Zack proclaimed, "This is the spot where we set our camp! I am not carrying the tent anymore!"


    Zaroth observed his surroundings and pointed with his finger toward a spot close to the mountain.


    "Why don''t we set our camp there? The cliff of the mountain would hide us well and make it so we can''t be attacked from every direction at once."


    Everyone agreed, so they set up their tent quickly¡ªmuch faster than their first time.


    Seeing that there was still time before the end of their second day, they decided to use the time wisely and go for a hunt.


    They didn''t meet any beasts on the way to the deeper forest for two reasons,


    First, the beasts close to the edge of the forest were few and far between. Now, being deeper in the territory, it should be much easier to find something.


    Second, when they saw tracks or possible signs of beasts nearby, they avoided them, as they weren''t ready for battle just yet.


    It didn''t take long. Soon Zaroth saw something and pointed at it.


    "Is that¡ª?"


    Everyone shifted their gaze to what he was pointing at.


    "Bear tracks," Roran spoke.


    Cracking his neck, Zack spoke with a smile, "So, we have our first prey?"


    "Not so fast," Roran cut him off. Zack gave him a look as if asking why.


    Seeing the confusion on his face, Lily explained,


    "According to the report¡ªwhich I hope you read before entering the forest¡ªthere are multiple types of bears. While some are ranked Uncommon, others are ranked Rare. If this one is ranked Rare, it could prove too much for us to handle."


    Zaroth and Zack looked at each other, having a silent conversation,


    ''What report is she talking about?''


    ''I have no idea! This is the first time I''ve ever heard of such a thing.''


    Zaroth shook his head as he spoke,


    "Okay, our enemy may be Rare, but that doesn''t change anything. We will still hunt it, we''ll just be more cautious."


    As he was the leader, his opinion held most of the weight¡ªor maybe his friends trusted him that much?


    No one complained as they quickly and quietly followed the tracks the bear had left.


    Soon, they heard the sounds of bestial grunts not too far away. Nodding silently, they pushed forward.


    Zaroth, being in the front, raised his hand, prompting everyone to stop in their tracks.


    He was currently looking at a bear. It had brown fur, four eyes, and a gem in the middle of its forehead.


    Zaroth didn''t need to be an expert in aura theory or beast biology to instinctively know that the creature before him was of the Rare rank.


    He unsheathed the sword from his back and summoned Silverfang. An excited grin appeared on his face as he muttered,


    "Let the hunt begin."

 Chapter 38 First Hunt

    Blood death destruction. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Inferno raining down from the reality-splitting fight in the sky.


    The forsaken child holds its head, looking death straight into its eyes.


    The cursed knight, blinded by rage and vengeance.


    The anomaly laughing like a maniac while sacrificing his body.


    Demon slowly feeding, slowly growing stronger.


    Corpses of humans raining down from the sky.


    River of blood forming due to the mountain of corpses.


    Someone sitting on a throne watching the spectacle silently, judging.


    A lone woman standing alone amidst the never-ending darkness.


    "Ve-!"


    Blood death destruction.


    The end is coming, no one can stop it.


    "-ra!"


    The gods are shivering.


    Their end was coming.


    And no one was coming to save them.


    "VERA!"


    Waking up, gasping for air, the first thing Vera saw was her own reflection on the armor of her companion.


    She had shoulder-length blonde hair, and her face was hidden behind her white mask.


    "Are you alright?!"


    Shifting her gaze, Vera saw a woman. Her deep blue eyes and hair made her impossible to not recognize at first glance.


    It was Sofia, one of the princesses of the empire and her best friend.


    Using her thin arms, Vera weakly sat up, as she replied while looking into Sofia''s eyes,


    "Yes, I am fine¡­ just had the usual world-ending vision."


    "Listen," Sofia spoke, trying to reassure her,


    "We know that your visions don''t always come true, so all we can do is move forward and try to prevent anything like this happening."


    Vera slightly nodded at Sofia while muttering quietly so that just she could hear.


    "Thank you."


    *****


    Taking a deep breath, Zaroth concentrated, extending his arm forward as he closed his fist.


    "A dragon," he muttered as he slowly opened his palm.


    Slowly, green flames began to appear, ready to be fired.


    Zaroth had trained this skill for some time now, plus when he got the time, he meditated with the hope of increasing the number of sparks he had connected to his mana core.


    As a result of his hard work, he currently had just a bit less than a hundred sparks, which was a big improvement compared to a week before.


    So, as a result, his fireball now should pack more of a punch.


    As the green fireball shot forward, it was accompanied by a bolt of lightning that Lily had shot, both of them were aiming at the body of the large bear.


    The two spells connected and the body of the bear shuddered as it let out a pained roar.


    The majority of the damage was done by Lily''s spell, while Zaroth only managed to scratch it, but he didn''t expect much to begin with.


    As the bear shifted its gaze, searching for the individuals responsible for its pain, it met the eyes of Silverfang, who was running at the bear with full force.


    Not far behind him was Zack, with a sword which looked like it was made from blood.


    And to his side was Roran, with a few weapons hovering around him with their sharp tips pointed at the bear.


    Seeing the danger approaching, the bear rotated its body against the threat and digging its back feet into the ground, it propelled toward their direction.


    Raising its left palm, the bear slashed against the wolf, creating a deep injury, but to the bear''s surprise, the wolf didn''t seem to bleed nor did it seem to care about the pain.


    As Silverfang jumped to the palm of the bear and bit it with full force, clearly reluctant to let go.


    The next moment, a dagger that was hovering around Roran shot forward and pierced one of the four eyes of the bear.


    Zack, being the fastest, managed to position himself close to one of the bear''s back legs and slashed with his sword, creating a deep wound, preventing the creature from moving.


    Zaroth, who had already positioned himself to the right of the center of the battle, raised his hand again and fired another spell.


    Lily, who was positioned on the left side, also did the same.


    The bear, not expecting such coordinated attacks, quickly moved its head with its jaws opened toward Roran, while the gem in its forehead shined and sent a lightning bolt toward Silverfang.


    Roran just barely managed to dodge the jaws of the bear as he raised his sword and managed to scratch its head.


    Silverfang, who had taken the spell attack, couldn''t keep his jaws closed and let go of the bear''s left paw, freeing it.


    Trying to make use of it, the bear tried to attack Roran again, but its body suddenly collapsed on the ground as Zack had managed to slash at its other back leg, making it much harder to move.


    Before the bear could react, it felt the sword of Zaroth, who had decided to attack from up close, piercing its side.


    And at the same time, Roran used his sword to dig deep into the creature''s skull, effectively killing it on the spot.


    Everyone collapsed on their knees, exhausted, but with smiles on their faces.


    It looked like their hunt had been a success.


    *****


    Zaroth sighed of relief, they had managed to defeat a Rare monster pretty much unscathed.


    While it would be considered impressive for first-year students to accomplish such a task, it was still far from what Zaroth was planning to achieve in the future.


    Getting up, he approached the head of the bear where everyone was gathered.


    Silverfang was the only one that had been damaged, but considering his nature, it couldn''t even be counted as an injury as it didn''t seem to bother the wolf much.


    Still, Zaroth felt that it was probably time to desummon him and let him rest in his soul.


    "Not bad," Roran spoke, clearly impressed by their well-thought-out coordinated attack.


    "This is one down, but if we can do it, others would probably be able to do it too¡­ so we must not get comfortable and aim to get as high a score as possible," Zaroth commented.


    "Hey, I''ve been wondering," Lily spoke as she used her dagger to get the gem from the bear''s forehead for proof that they had killed it.


    "Why do you seem so obsessed with joining and winning the tournament? Even if you have a high-tier blessing, what makes you so confident that you will win, and what would you wish for if you do?"


    ''I can''t tell them that I possess a dragon, nor can I tell them that if I win, Elysia would grant one of my wishes¡­ which is quite literally the only reason I accepted the mission to begin with,''


    Zaroth thought as he crossed his arms, lost in thought.


    At the end, he shrugged as he answered, "Just a feeling, I guess."

 Chapter 39 The Emperor

    "Hum?" Lily raised her eyebrow as she turned back."Why are you not coming with us?" she asked, glancing at Zaroth.


    Scratching the back of his head awkwardly, he spoke, S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You go ahead of me. I will catch up with you in a minute."


    Lily stared at him in confusion, while Zack''s eyes widened in realization. ''Oh, he has to take a dump!''


    "All right, let''s go," Zack said as he pointed toward their camp.


    Roran followed, keeping quiet, and with him, so did Lily.


    Now Zaroth was left alone with the body of the dead bear.


    Shifting his gaze to the creature, he felt energy¡­ the same type as when he revived and tamed Silverfang.


    "Let''s see if this works," he muttered as he placed his hand on the corpse of the creature. Suddenly, a voice rang out in his head,


    [Greater Bear judges your soul.]


    [Greater Bear doesn''t respond to your call.]


    [It''s looking at you with the wish for vengeance.]


    With a sigh, Zaroth removed his hand.


    "I didn''t expect it to let me tame it, as I am the reason it died in the first place. But still, I wanted to make sure," he spoke as he followed after his friends.


    After catching up with them, they returned to their camp. Afterward, they had dinner and, after chatting for some time, went to sleep.


    All four of them were now inside the tent. Despite it being big, it seemed a bit cramped.


    First, there was Lily on the left, who had turned her body sideways, hugging Roran, who was doing the same.


    Then, it was Zaroth, who was laying on his back, trying to fall asleep


    And finally, Zack on the right, who had turned his back to Zaroth.


    To be honest, all of them were uncomfortably close to each other, but outside was too cold to sleep, so it wasn''t like they had much of a choice.


    "It was so easy to go to sleep when we were drunk last night," Roran muttered.


    "Doubt it. It''s just that you enjoyed something last night, that''s why you want to get drunk again," Lily teased.


    "For fuck''s sake, shut up and go to sleep," Zaroth muttered under his breath, becoming irritated as he heard Zack''s breathing slow down, indicating that he had fallen asleep.


    "But I can''t," Lily spoke. "Not when I''m pressed so tightly against Roran."


    "I agree," Roran spoke, despite being half-asleep already.


    "There is no way in the whole universe to explain how little of a fuck I give, so just force yourself to sleep," Zaroth spoke, massaging his eyebrows.


    With that, their second day ended.


    *****


    Steeling his resolve, a servant knocked on the giant door made from the most premium wood that existed in the world.


    Or rather, he was about to knock until a voice across the door interrupted him.


    "You may enter," the voice was cold and emotionless.


    ''He sensed me beyond the door?''


    The servant asked himself, but without letting it show on his face, he slowly opened the door.


    Inside the grand room, a throne made of pure gold with red fabric draped around it stood proudly.


    Sitting in it was a man in a golden outfit with a crown on his head, appearing completely unbothered.


    "Your Imperial Majesty," the servant spoke as he dropped to both knees, glancing at the ground.


    He didn''t dare to meet his master''s gaze, knowing that doing so would probably doom him instantly.


    "I am listening," the emperor spoke as he read from his book, not even sparing a glance at his servant.


    "The fourth expedition we sent¡­ has been lost," the servant said, taking shallow breaths as he forced himself not to collapse under the sheer pressure of his master.


    "Some say that whatever killed them may go after the students participating in the hunting competition."


    "Don''t tell me that all you have to report is the loss of some useless fools." The emperor closed his book loudly, his tone growing more menacing.


    The servant gulped audibly.


    "We have also managed to capture the princess of the Crimson Sun Empire, although we lost a few thousand men in the process," he added quickly.


    The emperor stood up with a smile on his face as he approached his servant.


    "Finally, good news! You are free to go!"


    "Thank you, Your Imperial Majesty," the servant spoke, bowing deeply as he rose and approached the door, inwardly thinking,


    ''This person doesn''t care about the lives that were lost, does he? Why did I have to be sent here of all places?!''


    "Wait."


    Hearing the sudden command, the servant froze in place.


    "Did you just criticize me?" the emperor asked, his tone so menacing that the servant began to sweat.


    "I-I am so sorry, Your Imperial Majesty! It will not happen again!" the servant stuttered, thinking inwardly,


    ''What''s this?! He can read thoughts now?''


    "You are right¡­ It will not happen again," the emperor said as he calmly sat back in his chair, returning his attention to the book.


    "Daughter, come," he spoke, and in the next instant, the doors opened. A beautiful woman with golden hair and pupils identical to her father''s entered the room.


    Her gaze briefly stopped on the corpse of the servant, whose body had been cut in two.


    The man didn''t have a scared expression, the kill had happened so fast that he hadn''t even sensed it.


    Not only that, but there was no blood. The body just lay there, as if it had never even been alive.


    "Yes, Father?" she asked as she met his gaze.


    "Take out the trash, will you?"


    "Understood," she replied with a slight bow.


    With a snap of her fingers, a black shadow appeared below the body and consumed it in an instant.


    "If that is all, I will take my leave," she said, exiting the room.


    Meanwhile, the emperor paid her no attention, completely engrossed in his book.


    Suddenly, his lips curved into a menacing smile as he spoke,


    "Oh? Another anomaly has appeared? Interesting¡­"

 Chapter 40 Ambush

    With a yawn, Zaroth slowly opened his eyes.He placed his right hand on his forehead and gently massaged it.


    "Fuck, I can''t sleep," he muttered as he quietly exited the tent.


    Surprisingly, the sun was already up.


    "It seems I managed to get some sleep after all," he muttered as he began his training regime.


    By the end, he had done 180 squats, 80 push-ups, and 30 pull-ups. It seemed he was slowly progressing and getting stronger.


    Once he was done, he sat on the ground with his legs crossed, focusing on his mana core.


    In the end, he managed to connect about 10 sparks to it.


    "I wish my progress was faster," he admitted as he quickly undressed and entered the river for a quick bath.


    ''Zaroth, progress isn''t linear. There are times when you feel like you aren''t progressing, until suddenly, you begin succeeding seemingly overnight,'' Luna tried to encourage him.


    ''Even if that is the case, isn''t my progress too slow?'' he asked.


    ''No, you are progressing abnormally fast,'' Luna replied.


    Zaroth raised an eyebrow but didn''t continue the conversation further.


    After finishing his bath, he dressed and began playing fetch with Silverfang.


    At that time, the others slowly began to rise. The first was Lily, still with droopy eyes and messy hair. She turned to him as she exited the tent.


    "Good morning," Zaroth spoke.


    "Good morning. How long have you been up?" she asked, massaging her eyes.


    "Not long," he replied, getting up. "Let''s wake the others first."


    After getting up, everyone prepared and set out to explore the forest again in search of their next prey.


    They didn''t have much luck, which was surprising, as usually, the wildlife concentrated around water sources, and their camp was currently positioned near one.


    Left with no choice, they pushed further and further in search of their prey.


    "Oh, my feet hurt!" Zack cried out.


    Zaroth raised an eyebrow. "From here, you are the one of the knight category, so you should be the last to complain."


    "All right, I''m just bored," Zack admitted.


    "Well, don''t," Roran interjected. "In places like these, once you drop your guard, that''s when shit usually goes down."


    "You''re too rigid. You need to be more flexible, man. Relax for a moment," Zack said.


    "I can''t," Roran replied quickly, throwing a glance at Zaroth. "It has been forbidden for me to drink."


    "What, you can''t relax without alcohol?" Zack asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "I can," Roran quickly glanced at Lily. "But now is not the time."


    With a sigh, Zack continued forward.


    Everything was fine until the sound of a branch breaking was heard. Everyone turned their heads in the direction of the sound, but it was already too late. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A wounded black hyena was already leaping into the air, moments before crushing Lily''s neck.


    The next instant, a sword that looked like it was made of gold materialized out of thin air and slashed through the hyena''s body so hard it split in two.


    "Ambush!" Roran called out.


    Immediately, they were surrounded by more than a dozen hyenas.


    All of them had black fur stained with red, most likely dried blood from recent battles.


    Zaroth knew about these beasts. While they weren''t strong individually, their strength lay in numbers.


    He unsheathed the sword from his back and gave Silverfang, whom he had kept summoned, the command to attack and go for the kill.


    Lily stretched out her hands, and two spells began to appear simultaneously.


    Zack dug his foot deep into the ground as he exploded toward the hyenas.


    Roran stayed close to Lily. Conveniently, the golden sword that had appeared earlier was nowhere to be seen, but nobody paid attention to that.


    Zaroth cursed as multiple hyenas attacked him. Right now, it was every man for himself.


    He slashed with his sword but missed the hyena that charged forward and sank its fangs into his leg.


    Gritting his teeth, he brought down his sword, killing the hyena.


    Stretching out his hand, he concentrated and sent a green fireball toward the next nearest hyena.


    Suddenly, one approached that he had missed and was about to leap into the air with the intention of biting his neck.


    But before it could, Silverfang appeared and stopped it, using his massive weight to overpower the creature and crush its neck in an instant.


    "Fuck, how did we not sense them?!"


    Zaroth muttered as he raised his sword to slash at another enemy while simultaneously trying to fire another fireball.


    ''No, in the first place, why did they attack us?! From what I know, these creatures go for easy kills, and four people with a wolf by their side doesn''t sound easy¡­''


    With these thoughts, he decapitated the head of another hyena, shutting his gaze and searching for his next target, only to realize that there were none.


    He observed his surroundings.


    There were about a dozen hyena bodies around, but not enough.


    Just a moment ago, they had been surrounded, but now there were no more enemies.


    Had the others escaped, seeing that it was not worth the trouble?


    Zaroth glanced around, meeting the gazes of his companions.


    They were painted in red from the blood of the hyenas but otherwise were fine.


    All of them bore the same expression,


    ''No idea what happened.''


    With the exception of Roran, who was staring at the ground, lost in thought, gears slowly turning in his head.


    "Attack¡­ ambush¡­ they were injured¡­ quick retreat," Roran suddenly muttered. His eyes narrowed as he shouted,


    "It''s not over!"


    Hearing him, everyone put their guard back up, quickly scanning the area for nearby danger.


    "Wait, is it possible they weren''t attacking but running from something instead?" Zaroth commented, his eyes narrowing.


    The next moment, a few trees fell down as a green snake, about 15 meters long, appeared. Its red eyes fixed on Zaroth''s squad with hunger and menace.


    "It''s a Rare!" Zack cried out as the snake suddenly swung its tail and hit him with all its might.


    Even from a distance, Zaroth heard Zack''s bones crack as he was sent flying.


    "ZACK!" Zaroth screamed, which made the snake fix its eyes on him next.


    Gulping audibly, he spoke as he tightened his grip on his bloody sword.


    "Shit."

 Chapter 41 Overestimated?

    The snake used its massive body to propel itself forward, its mouth open, getting ready to swallow Zaroth.He just barely managed to dodge by jumping to the side.


    Silverfang immediately jumped the snake with no hesitation.


    Lily extended her arms forward as ice began to cover the body of the snake, limiting its movement.


    A few swords floating around Roran immediately shot forward, attacking the head of the snake.


    With a curse, Zaroth stretched out his hand, and the next moment, a green fireball appeared, ready to be fired.


    Lily and Zaroth''s magic, Silverfang''s claws, and Roran''s swords attacked the snake violently with no hesitation.


    Yet the creature remained perfectly fine as all of their attacks were useless against its thick scales.


    "What now?" Zaroth asked himself, observing the surroundings, trying to find something that he could use to his advantage.


    "Where is Zack?!" he muttered. He wasn''t sure, but the way his neck bent when he took the hit from the snake, he was almost certainly paralyzed¡ªif not that, he was at least bleeding internally, so he was useless in combat.


    Still, Zaroth couldn''t help himself but search for him. He was supposed to be someone on the ground, slowly bleeding, so where the hell was he?


    Why couldn''t Zaroth find him?


    The snake, getting annoyed by the attacks, produced an ear-piercing screech.


    Zaroth had no choice but to put his hands on his ears in an attempt to prevent his eardrums from exploding.


    After the snake had finished its screech, Zaroth''s party was dazed, and they couldn''t move for a moment.


    Seizing the opportunity, the snake propelled its body towards Roran.


    "Hey." A voice suddenly called out. It somehow carried an emotion that Zaroth hadn''t seen before, it was hard to explain.


    But one thing was certain, the voice was firm, almost like a command.


    "Where do you think you''re going?"


    Zaroth shifted his gaze to the person that was talking, and his eyes narrowed in shock. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Zack?" Zaroth muttered.


    Zack was supposed to be on the ground, bleeding slowly and paralyzed, yet he stood like he hadn''t just taken a frontal attack directly to his neck.


    "That hit was pretty good, you know? So I''m sure you wouldn''t mind if I returned the gesture, right?"


    Zack spoke as a menacing smile appeared on his face.


    It seemed the snake recognized him as the biggest current threat, so it shifted its body to face him.


    The next instant, Zack exploded towards the snake with dazzling speed, almost like an arrow¡ªno, he was faster than an arrow.


    He extended his arm, and a sword made from blood appeared.


    But unlike before, this sword was different. It was bigger, much bigger¡ªat least two meters¡ªand it somehow appeared more menacing, more lethal.


    As Zack reached the snake, he slashed.


    And made a deep wound on its side.


    The snake, overwhelmed by the pain, screamed in anger as it moved its head with the intention to devour Zack, only to be stopped by Silverfang, who had thrown its body against the snake.


    Lily and Zaroth immediately fired their spells at the wounds that Zack had created.


    "I am not done yet!" Zack proclaimed as he jumped high into the sky and slashed again, injuring the snake''s left eye.


    Zaroth narrowed his eyes in shock, because Zack''s sword seemed to grow.


    "Is¡­ is his sword absorbing the blood of the snake?" Zaroth muttered under his breath as he tightened the grip on his sword and charged towards the snake.


    Roran did the same as he also directed his sword to strike at the wounded eye of the snake.


    Overwhelmed by the coordinated attacks, the snake screamed again. This time, its roar wasn''t menacing or hostile, it was more of a cry for help.


    It moved its tail again, getting ready to hit Roran, but before it could, Zack jumped again, and as he landed on the snake''s head, he smiled as he brought his sword down, piercing the snake''s skull and brain, killing it in an instant.


    The body of the snake shuddered and fell to the ground, dead.


    Everyone was exhausted and even wounded, but they were alive, which was the most important thing.


    Zaroth collapsed to his knees, greedily breathing the air, and his companions did the same. Everyone was tired.


    A Rare beast had ambushed them and almost killed them. Maybe they were really too overconfident that they could take on a Rare beast as they pleased.


    Zaroth shifted his gaze to Zack.


    ''How is he fine after that attack? At least he should have been paralyzed. At worst, he should have died.''


    He then shifted his gaze to Roran.


    ''What was that giant golden sword that appeared, splitting the hyena in two just before it reached Lily?''


    Zaroth smiled menacingly as he muttered,


    "It seems I am not the only one that hides my real strength here."


    Everyone was exhausted and in a bad mood, so after taking proof of having slain the snake, they decided to head back to their camp.


    Zaroth didn''t try to resurrect the snake as this time he didn''t feel the energy that came from Silverfang and the bear.


    It took them about an hour to return to the camp, and now everyone was sitting around the fire, deep in thought.


    Zaroth glanced at his leg, which he had patched with some herbs. During the time he was taking care of his mother, he had learned a thing or two, so he knew what was good to patch injuries.


    He did the same for Roran and Lily, while Zack¡­


    Despite being the person who should have been the most injured, he was spotless, with not a single injury on his body.


    After the awkward silence between the four continued for some time, Zaroth sighed as he spoke.


    Being the leader and all, he had to play his role.


    "We must admit the truth, it''s that we most likely overestimated our abilities."


    Everyone shifted their gazes to him, but no one interrupted.


    "Just from the ambush of one Rare beast, we almost died. If it had been more¡ªor, in case a pack of Rare monsters, like the pack of hyenas that attacked us before¡ªwe would have been doomed."


    "So, do you think we should head back to the main camp?" Zack asked, leaning back.


    "True, we have the proof of killing two Rare beasts, and that should, technically, put us above the competition¡­ but we still have twelve days remaining, so this is what I suggest."


    He leaned forward, getting a bit closer to the fire.


    "We stop searching for Rare beasts and focus on weaker enemies until the end of the hunting competition."


    In the end, no one objected, so after having a quiet dinner, they all went to sleep.


    *****


    Sofia cleaned her sword with her sleeve while muttering,


    "Second day, and we''ve already slain 12 Rare beasts¡­ not bad."


    Suddenly, the sound of a staff being dropped to the ground made her shift her attention to her friend.


    "Vera? Is something wrong?"


    Without saying anything, the weak girl slowly stretched her trembling hand forward, pointing with her finger.


    Sofia glanced in the direction she was pointing but didn''t see anything, so she raised an eyebrow as she asked,


    "What''s there?"


    Vera took a shaky breath before she spoke, her voice trembling.


    "Epic beasts¡­ they''re coming."

 Chapter 42 Sudden Appearance

    Today Zack was teaching Zaroth how to wield a sword properly."Your stance is too weak!" Zack spoke as he poked with the sword, making Zaroth lose his balance.


    Zaroth grunted as he got back into position.


    "I think that is enough for today," Zack spoke as he sheathed his blade.


    "Shouldn''t we practice more?" Zaroth asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "It''s enough for now. Let''s see what the others are doing," Zack replied.


    Zaroth shifted his gaze to Lily, who was playing with Silverfang like he was some kind of dog,


    while Roran was nowhere to be seen.


    "That''s weird," Zaroth muttered as he began to search around the camp.


    ''He better not be drinking!''


    After some searching, Zaroth found Roran, who was sitting cross-legged, with one leg over the other as if he were meditating, staring at the distance


    "Is something the matter?" Zaroth spoke as he approached him.


    Roran slowly shifted his gaze to Zaroth as he spoke,


    "I have a bad feeling. I think we should return to the main camp already with the teachers," he said with a bit of wariness in his voice.


    Zaroth sat near him, staring at the distance like Roran.


    "Why? True, today marks the end of the first week of the competition, but we have one more, don''t we? Why don''t we use the time to catch more Uncommon beasts to increase our scores?"


    Roran stretched out his hand and pulled up his sleeve.


    "Look," he spoke.


    Zaroth raised an eyebrow.


    "You have goosebumps?"


    "Yes," Roran replied, pulling down his sleeve.


    "This only happens when something bad is approaching."


    Zaroth took a deep breath, thinking about how he should approach this.


    ''Luna, do you feel like something is amiss?'' he asked her, just to make sure.


    ''Not really, but keep in mind that as I am in your soul, my senses are dulled. So if there really is something dangerous that could hide its presence well, I won''t be able to sense it.''


    Zaroth sighed as he spoke,


    "Roran¡­ are you sure? Is it possible that it''s all in your head?"


    It was quite rude to ask such a question, but considering there were more people than just the two of them, they couldn''t just act on a whim.


    ''Wait¡­'' Zaroth''s eyes narrowed for a moment. ''Since when have I cared about being rude to someone?''


    ''It''s because he, as well as your squad, are your friends. Though I''m not surprised you aren''t used to having any,'' Luna teased.


    "I am," Roran spoke without hesitation as he shifted his gaze back to Zaroth.


    "I think we need to get out of here immediately."


    Zaroth closed his eyes for a moment as he took another deep breath.


    "Alright, it''s been pretty boring here recently anyway, so let''s change the scenery a bit."


    Roran smiled as he stood up.


    Then he froze.


    Zaroth stood up as well, looking at the weird reaction that Roran had. He shifted his gaze to the direction his friend was looking.


    Then Zaroth froze as well.


    A breathtaking woman with blue hair and eyes that radiated an aura of mysterious strength was walking slowly towards them.


    Her armor was torn and bloodied, and she was bleeding from one eye.


    ''Isn''t that the princess?'' Zaroth asked himself as he shifted his gaze to the girl she was carrying.


    The girl was weak and fragile-looking with shoulder-length blonde hair, and her face was hidden behind a white mask that had cracked violently.


    Hesitation for a moment, Zaroth stepped forward. "What happened?"


    The princess continued to walk slowly towards them, and then¡ª


    "I am sorry¡­ I am so sorry. I don''t have a choice," she spoke. Her voice was weak and fragile, not one that a person would expect from a member of the royal family.


    Suddenly, the princess dug her foot deep into the ground and dashed forward, running past Roran and Zaroth.


    She moved so fast that they couldn''t even sense her movements.


    Suddenly, Zaroth got goosebumps as well.


    ''She is a fourth-year student and a member of the royal family¡­ So why was she so beaten up¡­ and was she carrying only one member of her squad? Where are the rest?''


    As the gears in Zaroth''s head began to turn, he locked gazes with Roran.


    In that instant, they agreed on something as both of their thoughts mirrored each other.


    ''We run.''


    Without hesitation, they dashed toward their camp, exchanging no words with one another.


    Lily was currently rubbing the back of Silverfang as she enjoyed his company immensely.


    Zack had his back against a tree, trying to get some sleep.


    Suddenly, Silverfang moved, startling Lily for a moment.


    The wolf began to bark at her, which made Zack open his eyes, muttering.


    "What is it now?" he spoke as he massaged his forehead.


    Suddenly, from the bushes, Zaroth and Roran appeared, looking like they were having a panic attack.


    "We get the fuck out of here now!"


    "What¡ª"


    Lily didn''t have any time to be surprised as Roran, without saying anything, grabbed her and started running away.


    "What about the tent?!" she screamed as the panic started to slowly set in.


    "Too late for that," Roran muttered as he continued running.


    "What the fuck is going on?!" Zack shouted, half irritated, half wary, seeing his comrades act in such a way as he stood up.


    Zaroth met his gaze for a moment before shouting, "Nothing good, run!"


    Despite being curious, Zack didn''t ask anything as he immediately dashed away, following the advice of his friend.


    ''Zaroth,'' Luna suddenly spoke in his mind, ''I just felt it, get the hell out of here now!''


    Zaroth didn''t slow down his sprint as he muttered, "You don''t have to tell me twice."


    ***** Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A man with dry, cracked skin exited the bushes as he put his hand on the abandoned tent.


    "Ah¡­ how cruel, that girl¡­ did they call her princess? To use these poor souls for bait as she gets away¡­"


    Foam dripped from the corners of his mouth as he spoke, his eyes wide and unfocused.


    "Well, no matter. In the end, everyone here would die anyway¡­"


    He began to calmly walk toward his next prey, humming along the way as he did.

 Chapter 43 Meeting

    Sofia was running with everything she had. Her chest was falling quickly up and down as she breathed the air.Her muscles ached with each step she took, but she forced her body to continue running nonstop.


    Ignoring her bleeding eye, she briefly shifted her gaze to Vera, whom she was carrying in her arms.


    Her friend had passed out, so she was currently helpless. The mask that covered her face had been violently cracked, allowing a glimpse of her flawless skin.


    "I am sorry," Sofia muttered, not slowing down her step.


    She knew that she had doomed these first-year students, but there was not much of a choice.


    It was either her and her friend or these strangers.


    So the choice was more than obvious.


    What had been done had been done, and there was no going back.


    There was only one thing Sofia could do, reach the main camp and inform Elysia, the chairwoman, that an Epic beast tamer, who had succumbed to his beast''s temptations, had suddenly appeared and begun attacking the students.


    Sofia gritted her teeth in frustration.


    The only two that had survived from her squad were she herself and Vera, whom she had miraculously managed to save from the jaws of the Epic beast the man had.


    Her arms trembled slightly as she remembered the sight of the two great monsters and how fast they disintegrated her teammates.


    Most of them she wasn''t in a great relationship with, but still, her failure was more than evident.


    How was she going to face her father, the emperor, now?


    With such an evident failure, it was clear she was going to fall even more in his eyes.


    Sofia gritted her teeth as she muttered,


    "Stop distracting yourself. Focus on the current issue at hand¡ªreaching the camp alive and alerting the teachers."


    Elysia was currently there too, so no doubt she would be able to get rid of the two Epic beasts once she heard the news.


    But the question remained, until Sofia managed to reach the camp, how many would die?


    One thing was for certain, though, these first years she had used as bait were as good as dead.


    So all Sofia could do now was run as fast as possible to make sure their deaths weren''t meaningless.


    *****


    "Why am I trembling?" Lily asked as she was currently being carried by Roran.


    She knew Roran''s strength, as it was more efficient for him to run while carrying her.


    That was the reason why Lily didn''t protest or try to get out of his embrace.


    She shifted her gaze to him before she spoke,


    "What''s happening?"


    His expression didn''t change, nor did he shift his attention from running at full speed.


    When he spoke, his voice was cold and emotionless.


    "We saw the princess, bloodied and clearly beat up. She was running away from something," he took a breath before continuing,


    "So, whatever this is, it will most likely focus its attention on us now."


    Lily was quiet, deep in thought.


    ''The princess was bloodied? She was running away from something? But she is not only royalty but also a fourth-year student from the most prestigious academy in the empire. What could possibly injure her to that extent?''


    Suddenly, Lily shivered at the thought, realizing the gravity of the unexpected situation.


    Not far behind was Zack, who was running full speed ahead. Glancing at his arm, he muttered,


    "I''m shivering? Me, of all people? This only happens when I''m in the presence of my family¡­ If something of similar power is chasing us, things will get really ugly."


    And last was Zaroth. After seeing that his comrades were much faster than him, he realized that he would soon lose them.


    He did the next best thing, he mounted Silverfang and commanded him to run full speed ahead.


    ''Luna!'' he spoke in his mind.


    ''That thing that''s chasing us, where¡ª'' sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''It''s slowly getting closer,'' Luna interrupted him. ''This time, you might be forced to summon me.''


    Zaroth gritted his teeth. Summoning Luna now would announce to his comrades that he possessed a mythical dragon.


    Unlike the vampire he had encountered before, they would not be forced to keep that information a secret.


    So the question was, could he trust them with that information?


    No, he couldn''t.


    He knew that, just like him, Zack and Roran were concealing their true power, reluctant to reveal it to anybody else.


    "Summoning you would be our last resort," Zaroth muttered under his breath as he commanded Silverfang to go faster.


    ''Focus,'' Zaroth thought as he closed his eyes, beginning to feel his mana core.


    He had gotten significantly stronger after the start of the hunting competition.


    His skills with the fireball and his ability to wield a sword had increased dramatically.


    The only thing he could do now was try to reach his peak for the inevitable battle that was approaching them.


    After his squad increased their speed, he asked Luna again, ''What about now?''


    ''It''s still getting closer. It seems the thing that''s chasing you is not willing to let you go,'' Luna replied.


    Zaroth gritted his teeth in frustration.


    Suddenly, a roar was heard in front of them. Shifting his glance, Zaroth saw a great bear¡ªa Rare beast¡ªstanding before them with the intent to attack.


    The next second, the pupils of the bear widened in horror. It turned and fled in fear, as if it sensed the thing chasing Zaroth''s squad.


    "This is bad," Zaroth muttered.


    They were running with everything they had and still not getting farther away from the enemy.


    This meant that sooner or later, they would be forced to stop due to exhaustion and fight while already overexerted.


    The most logical thing was to fight now, while still at full strength.


    Having made up his mind, Zaroth shouted,


    "The thing chasing us is still behind us! At this rate, we''ll be forced to stop and fight it exhausted, so I suggest we stop and fight it now, while we''re still at full strength!"


    His comrades heard him and began thinking of a possible way to avoid the fight, but they failed to find any solution.


    "Lily," Roran spoke coldly as he set her down, looking into her eyes. "I might be forced to use that, so if that happens, you know what to do, right?"


    Lily, trembling, could only slightly nod.


    Zack stopped, his face grimacing as he thought,


    ''In the worst-case scenario, I''ll have to use it¡ªeven if it means revealing it to my teammates. Whatever happens, I''ll deal with the fallout after this mess is over.''


    Zaroth commanded Silverfang to stop. Dismounting, he looked into the distance, where the danger was approaching.


    As everyone got ready for battle, an uncomfortable silence fell over the field.


    Then, the bushes rustled, and a man emerged from them.


    His skin was dry and cracked, his eyes unfocused. He gazed at Zaroth''s group before speaking casually with a menacing smile.


    "Hello, nice to meet you."

 Chapter 44 Obliterated

    "Report," Elysia spoke harshly.Roderic shuddered slightly, reluctant to meet her gaze as he began to speak.


    "We have found multiple bodies of students, with most of their blood missing."


    Elysia grimaced, and suddenly Roderic shouted,


    "That''s enough! We have to stop the hunting competition!"


    "We can''t," Elysia replied, her voice clearly frustrated.


    "Emperor''s orders. Unless we find evidence that a monster is the cause and not fights between the students, we can''t stop it."


    Roderic shouted again, no longer caring about appearances.


    "So what, the emperor doesn''t care about the lives of the students?"


    Elysia couldn''t respond immediately, lost in thought.


    Roderic clenched his fist as he spoke, "Can''t we just stop him? All we have to do is kill him."


    Elysia leaned back in her chair. "Not yet. It still isn''t the moment to strike."


    "So¡­ we''re forced to just wait?"


    "Pretty much¡­" Elysia replied as her gaze shifted to a specific student''s file¡ªZaroth.


    "But not for much longer," she added as she took a sip of her coffee.


    *****


    "Hello, nice to meet you." The voice of the man was menacing, and just hearing him talk made everyone tremble slightly in fear.


    Zaroth thought inwardly, ''We were running from a human? Not a monster?''


    He had many questions but was reluctant to ask any, as just by feeling the aura of the man, he had trouble breathing.


    The next moment, the eyes of the man widened slightly in shock as he gazed at Silverfang and then at Zaroth.


    "You! You are a beast tamer like me? Ah, it''s not every day that I get to meet someone who has the same class as me, you know? We are mostly extinct."


    Zaroth''s eyes widened as his heart rate increased even more.


    ''He is a beast master like me?'' Zaroth thought inwardly as the gears in his head started to turn rapidly.


    He remembered his class and the story of the legendary beast master who had succumbed to his beast''s desires and destroyed an entire continent as a result.


    And seeing the strange appearance of the man, it was almost like a puzzle had formed in Zaroth''s mind.


    ''Is¡­ has he succumbed to his beast''s desires? That would explain why the princess ran away from him, bloodied¡­''


    His eyes widened in horror as realization struck him.


    For the princess to be in that pitiful state, it must mean the man in front of him was no ordinary beast master.


    He most likely had beasts of at least Epic rank.


    He remembered his conversation with Luna¡ªhow, despite being mythical rank, she was currently limited by the strength of his own mana core.


    At most, she would be able to defeat a single Epic beast in battle.


    But what if the man in front of Zaroth had multiple Epic beasts?


    He shuddered at the thought. It would mean that Luna would not be able to keep him safe.


    Suddenly, he felt something he hadn''t felt in a long time,


    True fear.


    It seemed he had grown arrogant, always having Luna by his side.


    For the first time, he was facing a danger where he could very likely end up dead.


    Not wanting to appear fazed, Zaroth spoke, trying to hide the fear in his voice,


    "Can I ask why you are following us, good sir?"


    Behind him, Roran had already made his swords float around him, Zack had summoned his blood sword, and Lily had extended both of her arms, ready to fire a spell at a moment''s notice.


    Silverfang was showing his teeth, and Zaroth had tightened his grip on his sword as much as he could.


    Everyone was nervous and scared of the man in front of them. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well¡­ you see, as you are a beast master, you might understand¡ªunlike the others¡­" the man began as he raised his arms to the side.


    As he spoke, his voice carried a dangerous edge.


    "I had a gift. I was able to tame Epic beasts¡­ but once the word got around, they tried to execute me. Do you know why? Because they thought I would bring danger to the people!"


    The man was clearly frustrated as he spoke.


    "They didn''t even want to give me a chance! Everyone was scared that I would succumb to my beast''s desires, which wasn''t going to happen! There was no way I was going to lose to them that easily...


    But you see¡­"


    The smile faded from his face.


    "Even my parents¡ªthe people who are supposed to support you in the loneliest times¡ªlooked at me like I was a monster. And in that moment, my thoughts aligned perfectly with my beasts... I really wanted to kill them."


    He shouted as a massive grin appeared on his face.


    "I killed them all! I wouldn''t have done it if they had given me a chance! But they didn''t, and now they''re dead. Oh, the feeling of killing them was unlike anything I had ever experienced! Such pleasure is impossible to describe."


    Zaroth cursed inwardly, ''Fuck! He has killed his own parents?! This psycho is beyond help!''


    The man gaze returned to Zaroth''s group.


    "I am chasing that feeling again. So I wonder, if I kill you, will I feel it again?"


    Everyone shuddered and began to move, but it was too late.


    Suddenly, a great beast, larger than any house and with three heads, appeared. It slashed so fast it was impossible to see with the naked eye.


    In a split second, Zack was beheaded.


    But the beast didn''t stop there. Its tail moved, hitting Roran straight in the chest.


    Roran moved the swords floating around him as well as his arms, trying to block the attack, but as the swords and his arms broke. He was sent flying, coughing blood violently.


    A gigantic bird-like creature with metallic feathers materialized as it flew with staggering speed and pierced Lily''s abdomen with its giant beak. The wind it created with its wings sent Silverfang flying to the side.


    And then, the man himself suddenly moved so fast it looked like he teleported.


    One moment he was far away, the next, he appeared right before Zaroth and used his fist to hit him with devastating power.


    Zaroth''s ribs broke, with some of them piercing his organs. He was sent flying through the air, only to collide with a nearby tree, breaking even more bones on impact.


    He collapsed on the ground, unable to breathe, bleeding from every possible hole he could have.


    And just like that, in the span of a split second, Zaroth''s squad was completely and utterly obliterated.

 Chapter 45 Eryndor

    "I am sorry to say, but your class is a Beast Master." Immediately, the excitement that Eryndor felt was gone, as it was replaced by dread."Beast Master?" His voice carried a hint of disbelief.


    "Please, you have to check again! There is no way I am a Beast Master!"


    "Eryndor," the man clad in black robe spoke as he took the orb out of Eryndor''s hands.


    "There are no mistakes in the test, you have awakened the Beast Master class."


    All Eryndor could do now was grit his teeth in frustration, cursing inwardly.


    ''Why? Why did it have to be the most cursed class of them all?'' S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Knowing that there was a line behind him waiting to enter the room and be tested for their classes, all Eryndor could do was bow slightly and exit the room.


    "Hey man, what class did you get?" His best friend asked, clearly in a good mood.


    "Truth be told, I''m a Paladin! Can you imagine me as a Paladin? I can''t wait, I heard in the future I''ll be able to subjugate demons with ease!"


    His friend turned his head, looking at Eryndor. "So what did you get?"


    Eryndor awkwardly scratched the back of his head as he answered, "You know it''s not polite to ask such questions. Besides, this information is supposed to be secret¡­"


    "Oh, come on!" his friend lightly tapped him on the shoulder. "You can be honest with me. I swear I won''t tell anyone."


    ''We''ve been friends since we were children¡­ so maybe it''s fine to tell him, right?''


    "A Beast Master, my class is a Beast Master," Eryndor spoke awkwardly as he thought inwardly.


    ''Sure, it may be the most despised class, but so what? I will prove everybody wrong! Just because of my class doesn''t mean I''ll become some kind of cold-blooded killer!''


    Eryndor''s friend''s eyes widened slightly. "I-I see, well, not much we can do about it, right?"


    A fake smile appeared on his face.


    "Hey, I was wondering if we were going to the ca-"


    "Sorry," his friend interrupted him as he scratched the back of his head awkwardly.


    "I just remembered I have something to do¡­ maybe next time?"


    Eryndor laughed awkwardly, "Sure, next time."


    This was the last time Eryndor saw his best friend.


    *****


    A table flew across the room as it shattered into multiple pieces.


    "WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOU ARE A BEAST TAMER?" His father''s furious shout made Eryndor tremble slightly in fear.


    "Father, li-"


    "Is that why I have looked after you for almost two decades? To return to me as a Beast Master?!" His father interrupted him, his voice growing angrier and angrier.


    "Honey!" His mother calmed down his father. "It''s fine, he will just not tame beasts, alright?"


    Suddenly, Eryndor''s mother shifted her gaze to him, but her eyes weren''t loving or gentle as usual, this time, they bore wariness, almost fear.


    "Eryndor¡­ you will not tame anything, right?"


    "Y-yes, Mother," under her piercing gaze, all he could do was stutter as he answered.


    "But," Eryndor''s father put a hand on his head.


    "Being a Beast Master, he is essentially useless! How is he going to make money? We''re so close to being thrown out onto the streets as we struggle with our debt!"


    "It''s alright, honey, we will find a way."


    This was how the talk with his parents about his class went.


    "I will show you," Eryndor muttered under his breath.


    Wanting to hide that he was a beast tamer, he took a jobs anonymously and solo them with the intention to earn money and improve his family situation.


    Pretty quickly, he saw that he had a talent, as it turned out, the blessing he had received from his god was quite powerful.


    He tamed multiple Rare beasts and quickly earned money as he completed the jobs.


    At first, his parents questioned how he got so much money, but as they were in desperate need of it, they didn''t object and accepted it.


    One day, Eryndor was in the forest when he saw the corpses of dozens of Rare beasts lying on the ground.


    He fell to his knees, only to see a three-headed beast bigger than a house glaring at him with hungry eyes.


    ''This is the moment I will die,'' he thought¡­ but something unexpected happened¡ªhe tamed the beast.


    He managed to tame an Epic beast!


    ''Finally, my countless hours of practice have been rewarded!'' he thought as he returned home.


    ''Now there is no way they won''t recognize me!'' he thought with a smile.


    Since taming the beast, he had begun to hear some strange voices in his head, but he easily ignored them.


    He was looking forward to seeing how proud his parents would be.


    "Ple-ase get out," his mother stuttered, her pupils widening in horror.


    "Mother, I-"


    "Please leave us alone¡­" his father interjected.


    "But I did it for y-"


    "We don''t have a son anymore! Please leave!" his mother screamed.


    At their words, all he could do was exit the room in silence, but not before putting his savings on the table.


    ''They need it more than me¡­ they are just confused at the moment. I am sure, with time, they will see reason,'' he thought.


    The next day, Eryndor was surrounded by warriors and mages.


    "Sir Eryndor! It is suspected that you have tamed an Epic beast¡ªan act strictly forbidden by the law. As such, your execution will be carried out at once!"


    ''How? Who ratted me out?'' Eryndor thought. He hadn''t spoken about his beast to anyone¡­ except¡­


    Shifting his gaze, he saw his parents looking from the distance.


    ''My parents ratted me out? Even after all I have done for them?''


    After that, everything was a blur.


    When Eryndor came back to his senses, the whole city was in ruins, and he was standing over his parents'' corpses with a smile on his face.


    He let out a sigh as he muttered, "Then so be it. I will become exactly what you were afraid of."


    Eryndor went on a rampage, destroying numerous cities on his path as he headed toward the capital of the empire.


    He even managed to tame a second Epic beast along the way.


    And now he was standing above a man with white hair and green, cat-like eyes.


    "My name is Eryndor¡­ what is yours?" he asked.


    The white-haired man, though he could hardly breathe, replied,


    "Why would you care?"


    "Because I respect other Beast Masters. I want to at least remember your name before I kill you."


    The white-haired man chuckled weakly before answering,


    "It''s Zaroth¡­ but you''re wrong, Eryndor. Today isn''t the day I die¡ªit''s the day you meet your end."

 Chapter 46 Fear

    ''Isn''t this situation completely ridiculous?'' Zaroth thought bitterly.''I could have summoned Luna before the man approached, seeing her, Eryndor would have been more hesitant to attack, and this wouldn''t have happened.''


    Zaroth slowly observed his surroundings.


    Zack was laying on the ground, beheaded, dead. Strangely enough, he wasn''t bleeding at all.


    Roran, despite blood leaking from his eyes and mouth, had somehow managed to reach Lily''s body.


    Despite his current state, he was muttering something as his bloody tears fell onto her quickly dying body.


    "I was hesitating... hesitating to reveal my powers to my comrades... and this is the result of my foolish actions."


    He gritted his teeth. "Completely and utterly failing as a leader of the squad."


    Eryndor was silently gazing at Zaroth, lost in thought. It seemed that seeing another Beast Master had made him hesitate to go immediately for the kill.


    Was it because Eryndor felt something as ridiculous as they were similar in nature?


    No one could tell, nor did anyone truly care.


    Eryndor''s beasts were currently standing by.


    The three-headed beast was looking at its palm in confusion, wondering why there wasn''t any blood on it despite having beheaded Zack just a second ago. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The bird-like creature with metallic feathers tilted its head in confusion as it gazed at Roran, crying over Lily''s body.


    Silverfang was slowly trying to get on his feet, but it seemed a lot of his bones were broken, so he was having trouble.


    Honestly, it was hard to imagine a situation where they were more screwed than this one.


    "Why?" Zaroth asked in frustration.


    "Why did you succumb to your beasts?! Are you that weak mentally to not be able to resist the temptations of your beasts?!"


    Eryndor''s eyebrows furrowed for a moment, not expecting the sudden question.


    "You are a Beast Master like me, so I think you would be able to understand," his voice was menacing, yet carried a hint of regret.


    "Just because in the past one legendary Beast Master went on a rampage, destroying an entire continent, now everyone looks at us with suspicion!"


    Eryndor shifted his gaze to Zaroth''s companions.


    "You might have told a few close friends your class, but you haven''t told anybody else, right?! It''s because you know that if you do, you will be made a public enemy, as in their eyes, there is always the possibility of you going insane."


    Eryndor stretched his arms to the side as he glanced at the sky.


    "So I thought, fuck it! If they fear me so much, then I will give them a legitimate reason!"


    "So your plan is to go around killing people as much as you please?" Zaroth spoke as he used his arm to grab a tree for support, slowly standing up.


    "Yes. Don''t tell me you have a problem with that?" Eryndor raised an eyebrow.


    "No," Zaroth answered instantly.


    "Whatever you kill, a hundred or a million people, is not something that concerns me at all, but¡­"


    Zaroth''s gaze shifted to his comrades.


    "I finally found people that I connected to on some level¡­ and you dare to hurt them? You dare try to steal something from me?"


    Zaroth spat as his voice became more menacing with each word he spoke.


    "For the sin of trying to stand against me and trying to steal what''s mine, I will kill you. I will tear you to shreds!"


    Eryndor burst into laughter as he heard Zaroth''s declaration,


    "And how the hell do you plan to do that?! When you are completely alone? Against me and my Epic beasts?!"


    "I am not alone¡­ not anymore," Zaroth spoke coldly as he returned Eryndor''s menacing gaze with one of his own.


    Eryndor was about to respond until something caught his attention.


    The blood below Zaroth was moving in a certain direction.


    Somewhere behind him.


    Eryndor turned around, searching for the reason.


    Before him stood a headless body, towering, the severed head clutched tightly in its right hand.


    It was Zack.


    He slowly raised his head as he put it back into place, his white pupils seemed unfocused as he muttered.


    "I will not die... not until I have killed them for what they did."


    Suddenly, the blood on the ground surged toward him, and a menacing armor, giving off a threatening presence, formed from the blood that was beginning to harden around Zack''s body.


    A giant sword, more than two meters long, appeared in his right hand, slowly growing with each second.


    "Forbidden act... blood manipulation."


    "Wha¡ª" Eryndor was stunned for a moment until he felt a menacing presence to his side.


    He turned, his heart stopped for a second as he met Roran''s gaze¡ªeyes dripping with blood, an expression filled with a wish for vengeance.


    "I swore an oath... I will not fail again."


    Suddenly, dozens of two-meter-long golden swords manifested from thin air, each one sharp enough as if ready to tear reality apart.


    "These swords¡ª all of them seem worthy to be held by a king, and he commands dozens of them?" Eryndor muttered, a chill running down his spine.


    Roran spoke, clutching Lily''s bleeding body in his arms, his voice burning with raw rage.


    "I''ll mangle you,"


    Eryndor''s mind raced¡ªhad they been hiding their true power all along? A cold sweat broke out across his forehead. This wasn''t a situation he had taken into account.


    Then, a cold, distant voice sliced through the tension.


    Zaroth.


    Eryndor''s heart dropped as he felt a menacing presence behind him. His blood froze solid, and for the first time, he felt like he wasn''t in control.


    He was a Beast Master who commanded two Epic beasts, capable of easily destroying a country given the right circumstances, but in that moment, he didn''t feel like a hunter anymore.


    He felt like prey.


    "Luna... come forth."


    A tall woman with white hair and green cat-like eyes suddenly materialized in front of Zaroth, her gaze sharp as she glanced at the enemies in front of her, her expression one of utter indifference.


    Eryndor''s body shivered, as did the bodies of his beasts.


    For the first time in a long while, something cold, something he hadn''t felt in years, twisted in his chest as his heart raced uncontrollably and his breathing turned ragged.


    The most primal feeling of all.


    Fear.

 Chapter 47 The Battle Has Begun

    Eryndor and his two Epic beasts were surrounded.On one side was Zack, a knight capable of manipulating blood.


    On another was Roran, who seemed to command dozens of deadly, heavenly-like swords.


    And then there was Zaroth... and his summon, Luna.


    Just from her presence alone, anyone could tell she was the biggest threat.


    There was no need to even look at her¡ªjust the atmosphere around her seemed to bend and change, as if struggling to exist near such an unbelievably strong entity.


    It felt as if the world stopped for a moment. The wind died down, and the trees stopped swaying.


    All life forms in the vicinity had long since fled, sensing the scale of the battle that was about to erupt.


    Then, the ground shook.


    Luna immediately transformed into a giant dragon made of bone, her menacing green eyes glowing as she launched herself toward a bird-like creature with terrifying speed, ready to tear it apart.


    Zack dug his foot into the ground with such force that he cracked it, then exploded forward toward the three-headed beast.


    With each step, the ground beneath him shattered into dozens of pieces, debris scattering in every direction just from the sheer force of his movements.


    At the same time, dozens of swords flew toward the three-headed beast.


    Their speed surpassed that of arrows, and their sharp tips seemed capable of slicing the atmosphere itself.


    Finally, Zaroth, gripping his sword tightly, took a deep breath and dashed toward Eryndor¡ªthe only enemy left for him.


    Silverfang finally managed to rise to his four feet, grunting as he lunged at Eryndor from behind, supporting Zaroth.


    Zaroth''s core burned as he felt his mana draining at an alarming rate. Keeping Luna in her dragon form was a monumental task, not to mention the additional strain of keeping his wolf summoned.


    On top of it all, he was pushing his body even after it had reached its limits, exhausted and broken.


    Ignoring the pain, he gritted his teeth, tasting iron, as he was no doubt bleeding internally.


    "Eryndor! You are mine!" he shouted.


    This was the only thought keeping him going, helping him push past the unbearable pain.


    Killing that son of a bitch.


    Zaroth knew he had little chance of defeating Eryndor under normal circumstances. Despite being a Beast Master like him, Eryndor seemed to possess some kind of blessing that allowed him to move like a knight.


    But that was only if they fought one-on-one.


    Silverfang, being faster than Zaroth, reached Eryndor first.


    He opened his massive jaws, saliva dripping from them, and brought them down onto Eryndor''s leg, closing his mouth with enough force to shatter his bones.


    "You fucking dog!" Eryndor muttered as the bone in his leg cracked. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But he didn''t have much time to cry out, as the next second Zaroth was already upon him, slashing with his sword as his eyes shone with menacing green color.


    He looked like a hunter about to devour his prey.


    Eryndor, seeing that his two beasts were locked in combat of their own, gritted his teeth.


    Then he smiled, using his arm to tap the sword Zaroth was swinging, making it miss him by the width of a hair''s breath.


    "Let''s see you try! Let''s see who is the more worthy Beast Master to live!" Eryndor shouted, clenching his palm into a fist before punching toward Zaroth.


    The punch moved with inhuman speed¡ªit was evident that Eryndor''s blessing seemed to enhance his physical capabilities.


    Naturally, Zaroth wasn''t able to see it coming¡­


    Or, he should have been, but without panicking, he moved his head just enough to the side so the punch missed him by a centimeter.


    "What¡ª" Eryndor seemed surprised that the opponent who was supposed to have inferior physical abilities had managed to dodge his punch.


    But Zaroth didn''t seem surprised by his own achievements. It looked like he was lost in thought.


    Because in that moment, as he approached Eryndor, there was nothing else in his mind¡ªnot the dragon fighting a giant bird-like beast in the sky, nor the fact that his two friends were fighting a massive three-headed beast.


    All he could sense¡­ perceive, was just him and his enemy.


    At that moment in time, Zaroth had managed to do it again, he replicated the thing he had been trying to achieve for two weeks now.


    He had reached his peak.


    *****


    An earth-shattering roar erupted from Luna''s massive jaws as she fired a deadly inferno of green flames aimed at the giant bird-like beast.


    Without hesitation, the giant bird used its metal feathers and passed right through the deadly flame.


    It only took a second, but it seemed the feathers were able to withstand the terrible heat Luna was producing with her breath¡­


    For now.


    As the deadly inferno Luna had unleashed landed on the ground, it ignited in flames.


    Zack dashed with staggering speed, reaching the leg of the three-headed beast. Raising his sword, he slashed, splitting the air in two.


    The beast sensed that being cut by the sword was bad news and instinctively moved its body, just barely dodging to the side.


    Then it felt an unbearable pain in its side. Shifting its gaze, it saw Roran carrying Lily''s injured body, as dozens of golden swords rained down toward it.


    Not only that, but due to the fight happening in the sky, it seemed as if the sky itself was beginning to go into flames.


    Suddenly, the third head of the beast¡ªthe one closest to Roran¡ªgrunted.


    It seemed to have gotten an idea for how to deal with the deadly threat.


    The beast opened its jaws wide, sucking in a staggering amount of air in an instant.


    No, not just air, but the green flames in the sky as well.


    Ignoring the fact that the inside of its mouth was burning, the beast''s eyes shone as it took aim and redirected the inferno toward Roran.


    At the same time, it bent its tail at an unnatural angle, aiming for Roran again.


    No, not Roran, but the person he was carrying.


    It seemed that the three-headed beast had decided to first kill the current weakest member of the enemy''s squad,


    Lily.

 Chapter 48 Slowly Melting

    The tail of the monster cut through the air, accompanied by the deadly inferno.Both of them moved with staggering speed, targeting Lily.


    "Oh no, you fucking don''t," Roran spat as he managed to twist his body at an unnatural angle to dodge the tail of the three-headed beast.


    At the same time, he commanded three of his swords to stand between him and the deadly inferno, effectively creating a shield.


    Roran took a step back, with Lily safely in his arms. He was trying to put some distance between himself and the beast.


    Growling, the beast moved its three heads, glaring at Roran, unwilling to let him go.


    But in doing so, it seemed to forget the enemy already within arm''s reach.


    Zack, after missing his initial attack, dashed forward, closing the distance to mere inches from the beast, and slashed horizontally.


    His sword tore through the monster''s tendons and muscles, making a shallow wound.


    But that was enough.


    Suddenly, the crimson blood of the monster began to slowly move in the direction of Zack''s sword, making his sword expand and grow larger.


    Another ear-piercing roar echoed from the sky.


    Luna, using her massive wings, flew even higher, making it easier to strike the giant bird.


    Her dragon form was entirely made of bones, including her wings. Normally, she shouldn''t have been able to fly¡­


    And yet, she did. Despite being weakened to the level of an Epic beast, she was a mythical creature at heart, meaning her will was enough to bend the laws of the world.


    Opening her jaws again, the inside of her mouth shone, and a second later, another inferno was fired at the bird-like creature.


    The beast responded with a roar of its own as it flapped its wings harder, increasing its speed even more.


    Thanks to its bird-like body and giant structure, just a flap of its wings seemed to shake the nearby trees, as if they were about to be blown away by the sheer force.


    Using its momentum, the beast passed through Luna''s flames, getting ready to attack with its beak.


    Luna responded in kind, slashing forward, preparing to intercept the attack.


    Most creatures would feel threatened seeing a giant dragon slashing with its massive claws, but the beast did not.


    It seemed confident that its body, made of metallic feathers, would be able to withstand the attack.


    The next second a large, tunning sound was heard as Luna''s attack connected with the beast, it seemed she wasn''t able to pierce its metallic body just yet. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The bird got closer and managed to strike the Luna''s skull¡ªor more accurately, her eye.


    It probably thought that piercing the eye of the dragon with its beak would effectively kill it, and it would have been correct in normal circumstances¡­


    But it seemed that the beast had missed one little detail.


    Luna would have smiled if she were in her human form.


    ''I am already dead, you fool!'' she thought to herself as she moved her claws, catching the bird that had its beak stuck in her eye.


    After securing it in her claws, she moved her head and opened her jaws.


    ''You might be able to take my breath from afar¡­''


    Suddenly, the body of the bird beast shuddered as it sensed the incoming danger.


    ''But what about an attack from close up?''


    As the inferno attack left Luna''s mouth, it collided with the bird at close range. Perhaps its feathers would have held up in normal circumstances,


    But Luna''s breath didn''t stop as she didn''t let up with her attack. It was like her mouth was an abyss, capable of firing an infinite amount of fire attacks at no cost at all.


    Having to bear the attack for so long and at such close distance, the feathers of the bird beast slowly began to heat up.


    First, their tips became a lighter shade of red,and then, slowly, the red became more intense as the heat spread throughout the base of the feathers.


    They were slowly melting.


    *****


    "What is the matter, Zaroth? You don''t look so well!" Eryndor spoke, having managed to free himself from Silverfang''s jaws.


    He had taken a step back, placing both Zaroth and Silverfang in his line of sight.


    His leg was broken, so his movements were limited, yet he smiled as he looked at Zaroth.


    Despite looking like he wasn''t feeling anything, his face had become red, most likely due to the fatigue he was feeling.


    ''He must be using an absurd amount of mana to support the body of that dragon. He will soon run out, and then he''ll be left without a beast.''


    Eryndor was already making plans to celebrate his victory until he shifted his gaze upward, and his eyes widened in horror.


    His Epic beast had been caught in Zaroth''s dragon''s embrace and was currently being melted by its breath.


    "Fuck, don''t you dare die!" Eryndor cursed as he sent a mental command to his three-headed beast.


    The creature, as soon as it received the command, changed its movements, seemingly unbothered by the brutal assault on its body by Zack and Roran.


    It grabbed the largest tree on the ground with its three mouths and tore it from the earth.


    The next second, it threw the tree, targeting Luna.


    Being hit from the side by a thrown tree wasn''t something that Luna had expected, so she accidentally let go of the beast she was holding.


    She would have cursed under normal circumstances, but seeing the body of the bird beast, all she could feel was a smile¡­ well, she would have if she were in her human form.


    The bird beast had clearly distanced itself from her, as most of its feathers seemed to have melted all over its body, causing liquefied metal to spread across its form, no doubt filling the creature with pain.


    Yet rather than showing any signs of pain, it locked eyes with Luna as its gaze seemed to shine with malice.


    It looked like the bird creature had come up with a plan to defeat Luna.


    Sensing that as a challenge, Luna thought mockingly, ''Let''s see what you got!'' as she fired another breath at the beast.


    The bird beast took the flames, but rather than quickly getting out of them, it seemed to stay in position¡­


    And then it turned, rotating its body dozens¡­ hundreds of times in a second.


    The action seemed to have moved the air enough to change the direction of the flames, and in the next moment, a giant tornado formed over the forest from the menacing green inferno of Luna.

 Chapter 49 Tornado

    As the tornado suddenly appeared in the sky, illuminating the battlefield that was currently happening on the ground, it seemed as if the world had come to an end.A violent sound was heard as the tail of the three-headed beast moved again, colliding with Zack''s body and sending him flying.


    His body collided and broke multiple trees, and yet his armor remained whole.


    His current condition was hard to see due to the menacing armor he was clad in, but if someone were to look behind Zack''s helmet, they would be able to see that his eyes and their white glow had dimmed just slightly.


    It seemed he wasn''t done just yet.


    He dashed towards the beast again, shattering the ground below his feet as he did and raised his sword, preparing for an attack.


    Before his sword was about two meters long, but after successfully wounding the three-headed beast, it seemed as if his sword had begun to absorb the beast''s blood, and as a result, it had become close to three meters long.


    Usually, a person would have a problem wielding such a big sword successfully, as when a sword becomes longer, its center of gravity shifts, and its weight starts to become a problem as well.


    And yet Zack seemed unbothered by the change in his sword as he didn''t have a problem using it to attack the beast.


    The three-headed creature, seemingly giving up on killing Lily as she was protected by Roran, decided to focus on the next best thing.


    The being closest to it, Zack.


    Rotating its body, while dodging the swords that Roran was raining down on him, the beast slashed.


    The attack successfully landed on Zack''s side, and it tore through his armor, muscles, and finally his bones as it tore his arm completely.


    Zack was again sent to the ground. The wound that he had received didn''t seem to bleed, nor did the arm that had been cut off.


    Without showing any emotion, he quickly reached for his arm and using the other, put it back into position.


    Then the sword in his right hand seemed to decrease in size and lose its form for a moment.


    The next second, Zack was standing seemingly perfectly fine with two blood swords, one in each hand.


    The most accurate description of the scene would be to say that he looked like a blood knight.


    *****


    Zaroth''s breathing was ragged, and his mana core felt like it was on the verge of cracking. Every time Luna used her fiery breath to attack, it took a substantial amount of mana from him. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It seemed that she had to use it for a longer period of time too, which was the conclusion Zaroth came to as he shifted his gaze for a moment, only to see a tornado of menacing green flames high in the sky.


    Deciding it was better to preserve his mana for Luna, he dismissed Silverfang.


    That action, while necessary so he didn''t die as his mana core cracked, was also painful because it meant he was now facing Eryndor one-on-one again.


    But he pressed on relentlessly, attacking Eryndor with everything he had.


    ''Can I win?'' he asked himself for a moment, and the next, he disregarded the thought completely. Only losers thought like that.


    ''I will win,'' he wholeheartedly made himself believe this thought as he pressed on even more relentlessly than before.


    He could forget everything else, all that mattered now was his enemy, Eryndor.


    "Fuck it!" Eryndor spat, irritated as he saw that he was having trouble taking Zaroth down despite the fact that his physical strength was superior.


    He didn''t have a weapon¡­ or at least that was how he wanted to appear to potential enemies.


    He reached under his back and drew a menacing dagger with a sharp tip. Without hesitating, he slashed, and Zaroth''s green eyes widened for a moment as the dagger came close to his face.


    It seemed as if the world slowed down as his thinking sped up even more, analyzing the situation.


    ''Should I dodge?... No, I don''t want to lose this chance,'' he thought as he pushed forward, tilting his head just slightly.


    The dagger passed through the air, and its tip grazed Zaroth''s cheek, making a shallow cut.


    Not paying attention to the wound he had received, Zaroth slashed with his sword.


    He managed to inflict a small cut on Eryndor''s shoulder, which irritated him even more.


    "If only your pest hadn''t broken my leg, you would have already been dead meat!" he spat, getting ready to counterattack.


    Both Zaroth and Eryndor''s lungs were on fire¡ªnot metaphorically, literally.


    The battle between Luna and the bird beast seemed to be nearing its end, but the tornado of flames seemed to remain.


    As the forest below caught on fire, ash rose into the air, making it poisonous to breathe, poisoning the people who were currently locked in battle.


    Zaroth''s muscles tensed as he met Eryndor''s dagger with his sword.


    It was surprising that he was able to fight on more or less equal ground with his enemy.


    But there was a limit to how much a person could and should push their body.


    As Zaroth''s movements seemed to slow, Eryndor seized the opportunity, gathering strength in his fingers.


    He gripped the wooden handle of the dagger so hard that his fingers lost color, then slashed vertically.


    The dagger cut through the air with dazzling speed, colliding with Zaroth''s forearm as it severed tendons, muscles, and finally the bone. Eryndor grinned menacingly as he spat,


    "Oh, looks like I cut off your arm. What are you gonna do now?"


    Seeing that the end was near, Zaroth abandoned all precaution as he shifted his weight forward, slashing with his sword.


    He was going for the kill, his eyes glowing with a green, menacing light.


    But at that moment, his eyes weren''t the only ones glowing.


    Because all this time, seemingly too hurt to move, Lily had been preparing a spell.


    And now, as the time had come, she was going to use her strongest attack.

 Chapter 50 Help on the way

    "Elysia? What are you doing here?" Roderic asked with a hint of concern, which was understandable.She usually spent her time in her tent reading documents, but not once had she come out to observe her students.


    Elysia was gazing at them as they moved around, attending to their business.


    "I''m not sure," Elysia admitted as she scanned her students one by one.


    "It just feels like I''m missing something." She spoke without averting her gaze from the students, deep in thought.


    ''We''ve had surprisingly good results so far. Some students have returned with proof of killing multiple Rare beasts. It''s quite impressive.''


    "Missing something?" Roderic asked, his eyes widening for a second.


    "Ah, I see. You''re worried about the students we found with their blood drained, aren''t you? I understand your concern, but just as you said, since we don''t have any solid proof that this was the work of a monster, we can''t halt the hunting competition." Roderic sighed as he spoke.


    "I doubt it''s a monster," Elysia said.


    "So what is it?" Roderic raised an eyebrow.


    "A demon, most likely."


    "A de¡ª" Roderic''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "You think a demon has infiltrated our academy?"


    "I''m certain, Roderic," Elysia replied, turning her gaze to meet his.


    "But that''s not what I''m most worried about."


    Unwilling to meet her gaze, Roderic shifted his eyes to the side and asked, "Then what is it?"


    Elysia frowned as she thought inwardly.


    ''Ever since the competition began, I haven''t seen Zaroth and his squad, nor have I seen the Princess''s squad¡­''


    She tightened her palm in frustration.


    ''I understand that these individuals want to achieve high scores, but I''d prefer to keep my tools to me in case I need them.''


    But this wasn''t something she was going to admit to Roderic. She wasn''t about to confess that she was using the students to achieve her goals, so she lied.


    "I''m not sure. I''m trying to figure that out myself."


    Suddenly, a high-pitched scream rang out.


    Elysia instantly directed her gaze toward the scream, only to see a few girls with worried expressions on their faces.


    "Is it a monster attack?!" Elysia muttered as she shifted her gaze.


    Until she saw Sofia, the princess, and her bloodied body. She was carrying a student with a cracked white mask on her face.


    In one moment, Elysia was standing on the hill overseeing the camp, and the next, she was by the princess''s side.


    "What happened?" she asked, taking a closer look at Sofia''s injuries.


    ''She''s royalty and a fourth-year student. What the hell happened to her? And where is her squad?''


    "Elysia!" Sofia cried, no longer caring about maintaining appearances.


    "They''re dead! I doomed them!"


    Elysia took the injured student from Sofia''s hands as she looked her in the eyes and asked,


    "What happened?"


    "I¡­ we¡­ we were hunting until we suddenly got attacked by two Epic beasts at the same time! My squad was obliterated in an instant. I barely managed to escape with my and Vera''s life."


    She collapsed to her knees as the exhaustion finally overcame her. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Later, I realized they were controlled by a Beast Master who had succumbed to his beasts'' desires. We fled with everything I had, but as I ran, I passed by a group of students. Most likely, that psycho got to them."


    Elysia placed Vera gently on the ground and then gripped Sofia''s shoulders firmly.


    "What did these students look like?"


    "I''m not sure, but I think one of them had white hair and green eyes."


    "What''s happening?"


    Roderic finally caught up with Elysia, arriving at the scene with the camp healer not far behind him.


    Elysia turned her gaze to him, her black pupils radiating an aura of death itself. Her voice was cold and devoid of emotion as she spoke.


    "You take care of things here."


    In the next moment, she was gone, dashing toward the direction Sofia had come from.


    "Fuck! FUCK!" It was rare for Elysia to lose her composure, but what were the chances that just as she had found a useful tool, it was on the verge of being destroyed?


    "Don''t you dare die, Zaroth!" Elysia muttered under her breath.


    "At least not until you do what I need you to."


    *****


    Controlling even one of these heavenly swords was a tall task for any individual¡­


    And Roran was currently controlling dozens of them.


    While Zack kept the three-headed beast busy, he rained down blows on the creature''s body with his swords, creating countless wounds.


    Of course, using such immense power came with a hefty price.


    He was bleeding from his eyes and ears, his head pounding profoundly, and his thoughts barely coherent.


    There was currently only one thing on his mind, protecting Lily at all costs.


    And currently, the three-headed beast was the biggest threat to her existence.


    So all he had to do was eliminate it at any cost.


    The three-headed beast, covered in countless injuries, suddenly changed its movements.


    It went from targeting Zack to targeting Roran instead.


    No one was able to see the sudden change in behavior in time as the beast bent its tail at an unnatural angle and attacked Roran, aiming to tear off his head.


    Roran, seeing the current danger but not being able to move fast enough to dodge, all he could do was move his head slightly.


    As a result, when the tail of the monster hit him, it didn''t tear off his head.


    But it did tear off his lower jaw.


    Missing his lower jaw, Roran went from looking like a model to a monster from some kind of fairy tale.


    Yet he barely seemed to register that he had taken damage as even more swords began to materialize from existence, raining down on the beast, piercing it countless times.


    As the beast lost dozens of liters of blood, it seemed that Zack was absorbing it, and his sword and armor were growing stronger as a result.


    And amid all that was Lily. She, having her abdomen pierced, was dazed and could barely think straight.


    But something caught her attention.


    Zaroth, that was currently fighting against Eryndor. And it looked like Zaroth was going to lose.


    So, trying to offer all the support she could, Lily focused her remaining power as her eyes shined.


    And in the next moment, something appeared right behind Eryndor.


    It seemed to be some kind of figure that was made out of ice.


    She had done something that she hated to do.


    She had requested the help of a spirit.

 Chapter 51 Over

    ''Is that all you have?!'' Luna thought as she soared through the skies against the bird-like beast.It seemed that the beast thought that if it could neutralize Luna''s flames, she wasn''t going to be able to harm it.


    While it was able to redirect her flames by using wind rotation hundreds of times and creating a deadly tornado as a result, it seemed that it had made a grave mistake.


    It had underestimated Luna.


    Soaring through the sky with dazzling speed, she suddenly appeared by the metal bird-like creature.


    And not being able to get out of the way in time, Luna opened her massive jaws.


    She bit down on the body of the beast, feeling the liquefied metal all around its body.


    Usually, it would have been impossible to pierce its body, as the metal feathers were protecting it.


    But thanks to the constant exposure to her flames, its feathers had all melted.


    And while it was true that liquid metal was a danger, as it had the same temperature as lava,


    Luna didn''t need to worry about that, as she was undead.


    Grasping the bird-like creature in her jaws, she closed them with devastating power.


    The body of the bird shivered violently, reluctant to give up.


    But in the next moment, as Luna forced her jaws to close with even more force, she took a massive bite out of the beast.


    Having more than a third of its body in her mouth, the bird-like creature''s eyes widened in horror.


    And then they grew dark as the bird began to fall to the ground, dead.


    A deafening ear-piercing roar was heard across the field as the three-headed beast tried to harm Zack with the best of its ability, but no matter how hard the beast hit him.


    He just got back up as if he hadn''t taken any damage.


    And all this time, the creature was being assaulted by the swords of Roran.


    So, after one last attempt to split Zack''s body in two, the beast grunted.


    And then it fell to the ground, shaking as it did.


    Its eyes grew cold and distant as a fountain of blood poured from its countless wounds.


    It was dead.


    "Give up! There is no way you can win against me!" Eryndor spat as he faced Zaroth.


    Eryndor was too preoccupied with the fight to realize that his two beasts were now dead.


    He was just frustrated that he wasn''t able to kill Zaroth.


    He had managed to cut one of his arms, but Zaroth seemed to attack as if it didn''t have any self-preservation.


    "You are insane!" Eryndor shouted, irritated.


    At the words, Zaroth could only laugh as he took a step forward, he just saw a chance to end the fight.


    Eryndor sensed that Zaroth had decided to gamble it all in one last desperate move, so he took a step back, thinking inwardly.


    ''Fool, after this you will be exposed.''


    Only for Eryndor''s eyes to widen in fear as he realized he could not take a step back.


    Shifting his gaze, he realized that his legs were frozen and that there was an ice figure behind his back.


    ''Is that a spirit?!'' he cursed inwardly.


    The most likely explanation was that this spell had been cast by the girl who had been injured by his bird-beast earlier.


    Eryndor shifted his gaze away from the fight, searching for the girl.


    Only for his face to lose color and his blood to turn cold.


    His three-headed beast was lying on the ground, dead.


    And his bird beast was falling soon to hit the ground, also dead.


    "How¡ª" he couldn''t comprehend it¡­


    His beasts had lost? Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But he couldn''t worry about that fact, as he sensed danger ahead.


    Raising his head to Zaroth, who looked like he was smiling, Zaroth slashed with his sword, clearly aiming to behead Eryndor.


    Time seemed to slow down for Eryndor as he looked at the sword that was about to pierce his neck.


    He was trying to come up with some kind of solution on how to deal with the issue.


    But his legs were frozen, and behind him was an ice figure that prevented him from taking a step back.


    Meaning¡­


    "I will di¡ª"


    He couldn''t finish the thought as Zaroth''s sword reached his neck and pierced it.


    Creating a beautiful arc in the air, Zaroth managed to behead Eryndor with one swift motion, killing him on the spot.


    And despite that one of his arms was missing and that he was bleeding internally, Zaroth smiled in happiness.


    And then he laughed. His laughter echoing over the field.


    *****


    "Is that the smell of fire?" Elysia thought as she quickened her steps even more.


    Her eyes darkened even more as she saw a large amount of smoke rising in the sky.


    It seemed that the forest had caught on fire.


    What could be the reason for that?


    She didn''t waste time thinking about that as she focused on running with everything she had.


    A maniacal laugh reached her ears, and in the next moment, as she reached her destination, her pupils widened in shock.


    There was a large green fire obliterating anything in its surroundings.


    Roran, with his lower jaw missing, was clutching Lily''s dying body as he cried bloody tears.


    Not far away was Zack, who was white as a ghost, looking like he wasn''t breathing at all.


    They were close to the body of a three-headed beast that had fallen to the ground, clearly dead.


    There was a body of a giant bird with liquefied metal on it, also lying on the ground not far away.


    Also dead.


    Both of these monsters were of the Epic class.


    And then there was Zaroth.


    Who was missing his left arm and was clutching with his right hand the severed head of a man.


    Most likely the Epic Beast Master.


    Zaroth was looking at the sky as he laughed like some kind of maniac.


    It seemed that the battle was already over.

 Chapter 52 Priceless Ally

    Roran was bleeding as his lower jaw was missing.Lily, bleeding, her abdomen pried open, was most likely seconds away from dying.


    Zaroth, with his left hand missing and bleeding from every hole in his face, laughed maniacally as he clutched the severed head of his opponent.


    And Zack, who was seemingly unscathed, currently looked the worst, as his face was so white and his eyes so unfocused, like he was already dead.


    Everyone was moments away from dying, and usually, there would be no way to save them¡­


    But Elysia was here. Without wasting any time, she flicked her finger, and the four students were lifted into the air, seemingly frozen and unable to move.


    The blood that was falling from them froze as well.


    Elysia flicked her fingers again, and the inferno that was quickly destroying the forest ceased in an instant.


    A deadly stillness fell upon the burned forest as the ash rose into the sky and dissolved, making the air breathable again.


    Elysia was supposed to go to the medical team as soon as possible to get her students treated, but since they were now frozen in time, there was no point in rushing.


    Instead, she took a step forward, admiring the two defeated beasts.


    The three-headed beast was a large creature.


    It could surely destroy a city, even a country, should there not be people capable of matching its strength¡­


    And yet it lay on the ground, dead, bleeding a ridiculous amount of blood.


    It had two kinds of wounds¡ªones that were small but deep, like the kind of wound arrows leave, but the injuries were too wide for the arrow to be the reason.


    "So it''s left by a sword?" Elysia muttered, observing the wounds.


    If it was indeed made by a sword, it would mean someone had thrust their sword thousands of times into the creature''s body.


    "¡­Or someone is capable of controlling dozens of swords at a time," she spoke, her eyes darkening slightly as her interest peaked.


    The second type of wounds were left by a slashing weapon, most likely also a sword.


    "But for the wounds to be this wide, it would mean the sword used would be at least 3 meters long, if not more¡­"


    Elysia walked toward the dead bird-beast.


    Its metal feathers had been melted, most likely by an incredibly deadly inferno, and about a third of the bird''s body was missing, almost as if something had bitten it off.


    This, coupled with the fact that the forest was on fire, led her to wonder.


    "It''s almost like the bird fought against another beast¡­"


    The question was, what kind?


    "It can''t be a phoenix, as it wouldn''t be able to take such a big bite out of the bird creature¡­"


    Suddenly, Elysia''s lips curved into a smile, her voice excited as she spoke.


    "¡­Was it a dragon? But the only way a dragon could have appeared here and disappeared so quickly without anyone noticing would mean that someone summoned it¡­"


    But being able to summon a mythical beast? That would be ridiculous¡ªthere isn''t even anyone capable of summoning beasts, he¡ª


    Elysia''s gaze shifted to Zaroth, who stood proudly, clutching the beheaded head of a man with a smile on his face.


    Walking slowly, she stopped before him, her eyes darkening with dangerous intensity.


    "So it wasn''t Epic, but Mythic after all¡­" she spoke, placing her finger on Zaroth''s bloodied lip.


    "Ah¡­ it seems I have gained a priceless ally¡­ my gut was correct," Elysia spoke, her lips curving into a deadly smile as she looked at Zaroth.


    Moving her face close to his ear, she whispered, though Zaroth, frozen in time, wasn''t able to hear her.


    "Alright, let''s get you patched up."


    *****


    "Princess, step back!" Roderic spoke as he gazed into the girl''s eyes.


    After Sofia had come with the dire news that an Epic beast master had arrived, the teachers had immediately stopped the hunting competition and teleported the students away for safety reasons.


    The only one they didn''t manage to transport was Sofia, as according to her words, she wanted to stay and fight with the intention of avenging her squad.


    "There is no need for that. Elysia has gone there herself, so she would surely handle it," Roderic tried to convince her. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then why are you armed and ready for combat?" she asked, pointing to the teachers.


    True, while Elysia was strong, there were two Epic beasts running wild, so no one wanted to take any chances.


    As a result, all the teachers at the academy who were present at the hunting competition¡ª87 exactly¡ªhad now armed themselves, looking at the woods.


    Waiting to see if their boss would return alive or if they would have to venture into the wild to try to put down the beasts.


    "It''s just for safety precautions," Roderic answered.


    "Then I am going to stay here for safety precautions too. I am royalty, and a four-year student, I can be useful too!" Sofia said, unwilling to back down.


    "This kid¡­" Roderic sighed as he shifted his gaze back to the woods.


    ''It''s been a few hours since Elysia entered the forest. Is she fine? I doubt that she would lose¡­ but she may need reinforcements.''


    Roderic''s thoughts were cut short as the nearby bushes suddenly rustled.


    Everyone got on their guard as they tightened their grip on their weapons, preparing for battle.


    Would an enemy show itself, or would it be their boss?


    Everyone sighed in relief as they saw Elysia exit the bushes, looking spotless.


    ''She''s gotten rid of them without even looking exhausted?'' Roderic''s eyes widened in disbelief. He knew his boss was strong, but to that extent¡­


    "Boss, you''ve returned. I presume you''ve defeated the Epic beasts?" Roderic was the first one to dare ask Elysia as he took a step forward.


    "No, I haven''t done a thing," Elysia replied instantly.


    "Huh? But are the Epic beasts dead?" Roderic asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Yes, they are," Elysia said, beginning to walk forward, and behind her, four frozen bodies floating in the air came into view.


    One had his lower jaw torn off and was crying blood as he looked at the girl''s body in his embrace.


    One was as white as a ghost, seemingly dead, but seeing that Elysia had used her powers on him, he was most likely still alive, even if just barely.


    And finally¡­


    A white-haired young man, his left hand missing, clutched a severed head in his right hand. His arms were outstretched to the side as he gazed at the sky with a maniacal smile.


    "These four did all the work, not me," Elysia spoke coldly, shifting her gaze to Sylvia, one of the healers who had gone on the expedition.


    "What are you waiting for? Heal them!"

 Chapter 53 Friends

    Why did Zaroth laugh like a maniac when Elysia found him?True, he was happy he had managed to kill the son of a bitch, even if he had to rely on Lily''s help in the end.


    But he was still moments away from dying, so what could have led him to laugh so much?


    After Zaroth managed to kill Eryndor, he saw something he wasn''t expecting.


    The two dead beasts of the bastard were glowing with energy¡ªthe kind that indicated they could potentially be resurrected and tamed.


    He may have killed their master, so the chances of taming them were low, but he still decided it wouldn''t hurt to try.


    But the message he saw next was something he certainly didn''t expect.


    [Cerberus judges your soul.]


    [Cerberus doesn''t respond to your call.]


    [Cerberus trembles in your presence and that of your beast, Luna.]


    The same went for the bird.


    [Aetherion judges your soul.]


    [Aetherion doesn''t respond to your call.]


    [Aetherion trembles in your presence and that of your beast, Luna.]


    These mighty beings were scared of him and Luna.


    How could he not laugh at that?


    When had he become so strong that Epic beasts trembled in his presence?


    Well, that didn''t matter now, as there was a problem.


    Zack, Roran, and Lily now knew he had tamed a dragon.


    This could be disastrous if they decided to spread the information.


    But Zaroth certainly didn''t expect his friends to hide so much power of their own.


    He suspected they were strong, but certainly not to this extent.


    Zaroth didn''t have more time to ponder these matters as he felt sunlight illuminating his closed eyes.


    With a grunt, he slowly opened them.


    It took a second or two until his eyes adjusted to his surroundings.


    When they did, he observed his surroundings,


    He was in a spacious white room, lying on a bed.


    In the same room as him were Zack, Roran, and Lily.


    It seemed they were in a hospital room.


    "Why do I have d¨¦j¨¤ vu?" he muttered under his breath as he attempted to get up, but his aching muscles stopped him.


    Suddenly, his eyes widened as he shifted his gaze to his left arm.


    Letting out a sigh of relief, he muttered, "It''s there."


    It seemed that the academy''s healers were certainly skilled enough to reattach his arm.


    Or maybe they didn''t reattach it and simply had a way to make it grow back?


    Seeing as he was too exhausted to move a muscle, he sent a mental message to Luna.


    ''How are things going?''


    ''Great, actually,'' she replied instantly.


    It seemed that, at least, his beast was in a good mood¡ªunlike him.


    ''How so?'' he asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ''During the fight, I used my fire breath repeatedly. As a result, your mana core has expanded.''


    ''How much?''


    ''I can''t say for certain, but the amount of mana you can store, how quickly it regenerates, and how much output it can provide at once have all increased significantly.''


    Zaroth closed his eyes for a moment, appreciating the fact that he was alive¡ªand stronger.


    ''So¡­ does that mean it''s strong enough to¡­ you know.''


    Unlike usual, Luna took some time to respond.


    Typically, she would immediately reject the idea under the pretext that his mana core was still too weak.


    Could that change today?


    Luna sighed¡ªor at least Zaroth thought she did¡ªbefore answering.


    ''It has certainly become stronger, but it''s not enough.''


    "Figures," he muttered, frustrated.


    His thoughts were quickly interrupted as he heard movement next to him.


    Everyone was waking up.


    ''This is going to be awkward,'' Zaroth thought, not looking forward to the incoming conversation.


    After everyone had woken up, no one said a thing as they sat up, resting their backs against the bed frames.


    No doubt everyone was thinking the same thing,


    ''Would they be able to hide my secret, or would I have to kill them right here and now?''


    Not liking the tension in the air, Zaroth decided to be the one to break the ice.


    Taking a deep breath, he spoke.


    "I guess you can say we all have our secrets."


    Everyone shifted their gaze to him, listening without interrupting.


    "I assume none of you want this information to get out. So, let''s make a deal, we won''t speak of this to anyone, nor will we reveal what each of us is capable of."


    Silence fell over the room until Zack spoke.


    "Seeing as we''re here, they no doubt know we defeated two Epic beasts along with their master."


    "And they''re most likely going to question us about how we managed it," Roran finished Zack''s thought.


    "We need to get our stories straight so we don''t raise any suspicions," Lily interjected.


    "Any ideas?" Zack asked.


    "Yes," Zaroth suggested. "I recommend we keep it as short as possible. That way, it''ll be harder to spot any inconsistencies."


    "We could say the battle is blurry in our minds and we can''t remember exactly what happened," Roran added.


    "But they''ll still want an explanation about how we managed to win, right?" Zack countered.


    "We can say their master had already gone insane and wasn''t thinking clearly about how to use his beasts," Lily spoke. "On top of that, he likely underestimated us."


    With their plan finalized, another awkward silence fell over the room.


    "I want to say¡­" Zaroth was surprised at himself for speaking up, but he found he was feeling something unfamiliar¡ªsomething he had never felt in his life until now.


    "I¡­ am glad you guys are alive."


    Zack laughed. "I''m hard to kill, you know."


    "There are still things I need to do," Roran said with a firm nod of agreement. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m not ready to die yet," Lily added, a soft smile forming on her lips.


    With the ice broken between them, they began chatting about nothing in particular¡ªlike friends were supposed to.


    Of course, as the volume of their conversation rose, a knock on the door silenced them.


    The door creaked open, revealing a tall, breathtaking woman with dark pupils and hair, her presence like the incarnation of death itself.


    Elysia gazed at the four students resting on the beds, with a menacing smile spreading across her face.


    "Good morning,"

 Chapter 54 Famous

    "Good morning."Despite seeing the chairwoman, a person that should have brought them comfort, everyone felt the opposite as they held their breaths, waiting to see what she was going to tell them.


    Zaroth also held his breath, but for a very different reason.


    Looking at Elysia, he couldn''t help but notice the two buttons she had left undone on her suit, leaving part of her chest partially visible.


    Coupled with the fact that he was currently lying half-naked on a bed, Zaroth felt his blood rush to a certain place¡ªsomething he preferred not to happen, especially in his current situation.


    "You don''t have to worry about anything," Elysia spoke with a gentle voice, yet one that carried a certain edge.


    She closed the door behind her, picked up a chair, placed it where she had a clear view of everyone, and sat down, crossing one leg over the other.


    "Let''s cut to the chase. How did you do it?" Elysia asked, her sharp gaze shifting between the students.


    "How did you manage to defeat two Epic beasts and their master?"


    Her gaze lingered on Zaroth for a moment longer.


    Taking a deep breath, he responded, trying to match her smile.


    "Well, to be honest, the fight was a blur¡ª"


    "No one here remembers anything, and the reason you won was probably that the Epic beast master underestimated you, right?" Elysia cut off Zaroth in an instant.


    ''How the hell did she know?!'' Zaroth asked himself.


    He hadn''t even finished explaining yet, so she couldn''t have seen through his lie yet.


    Elysia leaned back in her chair, which caused her chest to shift slightly.


    Zaroth felt the heat rise within him but didn''t avert his gaze¡ªconsidering it a rare opportunity.


    "Isn''t it convenient," she continued, her voice changing from gentle to indifferent, "that none of you remember anything?"


    "I at least hoped you would tell the truth to the chairwoman of the academy. You do know that lying to me could get you expelled, right?"


    Everyone gulped audibly¡ªthough Zaroth''s reaction had more to do with her provocative presence than fear of expulsion.


    "Relax," Elysia suddenly said in a carefree tone, almost startling them.


    ''Just how fast is this woman able to switch her mood?'' Zaroth asked himself.


    "If you don''t want to tell me, then don''t. Everyone has something they would prefer to keep secret, after all," she said as she shifted her gaze to Roran and Lily.


    "But you two will be entering A-class from now on. There is no way you can survive an encounter with two Epic beasts and not be promoted to the highest class."


    After this, Elysia stood up, returned the chair to its original position, and opened the door, clearly intending to head out.


    "Oh, I almost forgot," she said without turning back.


    "Zaroth, when you''re feeling better, I want you in my office."


    With that, she exited the room.


    "It looks like you got promoted!" Zack said with a smile, shifting his gaze to them.


    "Congrats," Zaroth muttered, his body still uncomfortably hot.


    Roran and Lily, looking a bit stunned, nodded hastily as a way to say thank you.


    *****


    Soon after, Sylvia entered the room, ensuring they were fine and letting them go.


    It turned out the room they were in was in the academy, which was convenient as they had lectures soon.


    "What about the scores?" Zaroth asked, suddenly remembering that they had been technically rescued.


    "They wouldn''t fail us for that, right?" he muttered under his breath.


    "I think we can see the results right there!" Zack pointed at a large group of students gathered around a board that looked like it was used for announcements.


    The four of them stepped toward the board, their ears picking up conversations all around them.


    "How the hell?"


    "There''s no way!"


    "There has to be a mistake!"


    "Who the hell is Zaroth, and where is his team?!"


    Raising an eyebrow, Zaroth finally reached the board and took a glance at it.


    The damned text was still small and hard to see as always.


    He was surprised for a second, it seemed that the results weren''t just from their academy but from the academies across the entire empire.


    ''It makes sense actually,'' he thought.


    ''The other academies probably held similar competitions, and now the ones with the highest scores from all the academies will be chosen to participate in the tournament.''


    "Where are we?" he muttered as he scanned the board.


    He, of course, began from the bottom up.


    It was surprising to see that there were so many academies in the empire, but he didn''t ponder on the issue as his eyes reached the top three places and froze for a second.


    ¡ªThird place¡ª


    Grace''s squad - 73,700 points


    ¡ªSecond place¡ª


    David''s squad - 95,400 points


    ¡ªFirst place¡ª


    Zaroth''s squad - 1,002,900 points


    This was no doubt plastered not only all around the academy but the empire as a whole.


    It seemed that the Epic beasts his squad had killed had most likely added a large amount of points to their side.


    Zaroth honestly didn''t know how to feel, as the situation was unfamiliar to him, so all he could do was mutter in bewilderment,


    "Huh¡­ I guess I''m famous."


    Not wanting to draw attention, he quickly got out of the crowd and headed for Elysia''s office, thinking it was better to deal with the issue as soon as possible.


    Reaching the door, room 13/13, he knocked.


    "Enter," he immediately heard Elysia''s voice, so he did just that.


    Entering, he wasn''t surprised to see that the office was still exactly the same as before¡ªelegant and professional.


    Elysia was sitting across from her desk with a cup of coffee by her side.


    "Sit," she spoke, gesturing with her hand towards the seat across from her.


    Taking a deep breath, he did, looking her in her beautiful black eyes and asking,


    "Why am I here?" It was a natural question, he was wondering if the plan for winning the tournament had changed, or maybe she wanted him to try and get his friends on her side.


    Putting the cup close to her lips, she took a sip as she leaned back in her chair.


    With a menacing smile¡ªone that Zaroth, for some ungodly reason, found alluring¡ªshe spoke,


    "Why else? Summon it."


    Zaroth raised an eyebrow.


    "Summon what?"


    "Your dragon, of course." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 55 Two Beauties

    Zaroth held his breath, as his face lost color."I am sorry? A dragon? You think I have tamed a dragon?" he asked, trying to appear calm, but his trembling voice and hands made it clear that he had been busted.


    He cursed inwardly, ''How the actually fuck did she figure it out?!''


    "Yes, I do believe you have a dragon in your possession. This is the conclusion I came to after seeing the aftermath of the fight."


    She tapped with her finger on the desk.


    "Zack and Roran managed to defeat the three-headed beast, you defeated the beast master¡­ the question is, who dealt with the metallic bird beast?" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing that the secret was out and not wanting to make the situation worse than it already was, Zaroth knew there was nothing left to do but stay silent.


    "Something managed to defeat the Epic beast, that something also managed to take a bite of a third of the creature''s massive body, and lastly, that something had enough firepower to melt the metallic feathers of the bird and almost burn the whole forest¡­"


    "So isn''t it natural that the conclusion I came to is that you possess a dragon?"


    "But¡­ but¡­" Zaroth was stuttering, clearly struggling. He wasn''t able to find a way out.


    "Of course, this is just my theory¡­ so tell me, do you have a dragon in your soul?"


    At this moment, he knew there was no saving it.


    Elysia seemed to be able to tell when a person was lying, so there wasn''t much Zaroth could do at this point.


    "¡­ I do."


    Seeing that Zaroth was telling the truth, Elysia sighed in satisfaction as she leaned back against her chair.


    "Good. Now summon it. I want to see it."


    "But it will not fit in t¡ª"


    "Do you think I am a fool?" Elysia interrupted him.


    "I know strong beasts of Legendary rank can take the appearance of a human, so it''s only natural that Mythical beasts could do the same, isn''t it?"


    Zaroth hesitated until he heard Luna''s voice in his mind.


    ''The cat is out of the bag at this point. It is better to summon me.''


    With regret in his eyes, Zaroth summoned Luna.


    White sparks began to materialize, and a few seconds later, a tall woman with white hair and green cat-like eyes appeared in front of Zaroth as she stared at Elysia with indifference.


    Elysia''s eyes widened in awe for a moment. As she stood up, she extended her arm forward.


    "Nice to meet you, miss¡­?"


    "Luna," she replied, returning the handshake with a smile.


    Looking at the two beauties as they stared at each other, no doubt assessing if they could kill the person before them, Zaroth sighed inwardly.


    ''I really have a strange taste in women.''


    Suddenly, he remembered Roran and Zack.


    ''I think I wouldn''t mind another night where we get blackout drunk.''


    After the introductions, Luna seated herself at Zaroth''s side, not shifting her gaze from Elysia.


    "So now that you know my master has a Mythical beast under his command, what are you going to do about it?" Luna asked, putting one leg over the other.


    "Nothing much, at least not yet. I will just expect your master to win the tournament with certainty from now on," Elysia replied with a menacing smile.


    Not wanting to be left a spectator, Zaroth spoke up,


    "I will join and win the tournament for my own accord. There is something I want, after all."


    His interjection was met by the stares of the two women.


    Being stared at by them, Zaroth''s body shivered slightly as blood began to flow to a certain body part.


    "So now you know what you''re going to use your wish for?" Elysia asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ''You are also going to grant me a wish, aren''t you? Your one is much more valuable than the emperor''s.''


    But Zaroth certainly wasn''t planning to share the information that he was planning to use the wish to sleep with¡ªor at least try to sleep with¡ªElysia, so he twisted the truth a bit.


    "Yes, you can say that."


    Luna, no doubt knowing Zaroth''s inner motives, smirked but didn''t say anything.


    "But I have to ask," he added.


    "Isn''t there a law that if anyone is able to tame a strong creature, they''re to be executed on the spot? Why are you letting me go? Isn''t that against the word of the emperor?"


    Raising from her seat with a sigh, Elysia spoke.


    "First, even if you go rogue, no matter how many beasts you''ve tamed, I''m certain I will be able to stop you before you do any real damage,"


    She began as she walked to the side of the desk.


    "Second, no one would ever expect you to have tamed a dragon. That makes you... more valuable."


    Approaching his seat, she raised her foot, placing it between his legs, the high heel burying itself deep into the leather of the seat.


    "And third," she spoke coldly as she placed her left hand on his cheek, bringing her face closer to his.


    "You know you work for me, so why would I execute my own subordinate? Those who belong to me know better than to defy me."


    Unable to tear his gaze away from her piercing eyes, Zaroth sent a mental message to Luna.


    ''Hey, aren''t you going to react in any way?!''


    Luna sighed, her voice dripping with amusement as she responded in their shared connection.


    ''Why would I interrupt? You seem to be enjoying it, after all.''


    ''I am not!''


    ''Then why do I feel excitement coming from you?''


    At her words, Zaroth was left speechless.


    Looking as if Zaroth was frozen, maybe from fear? Seeing his hesitation, Elysia, spoke once more.


    "So, does that answer your question?"


    "Yes, but now another question suddenly arose."


    Elysia, not moving her leg nor her arm, raised an eyebrow and asked,


    "What is it?"


    "After today''s lectures, if you''re free, would you like to join me for dinner?"

 Chapter 56 Useful

    "What?" Elysia spoke coldly as she moved away her hand and leg."Are you serious?" she asked, looking him into his eyes.


    Zaroth, not flinching at all, replied instantly, "Yes, why not? Earlier, you said that you don''t have much free time, so it wouldn''t hurt to have some rest, right?"


    Elysia raised an eyebrow. "But with you? Are you asking me on a date?"


    "Yes," he answered, trying to appear composed.


    Elysia grabbed her stomach as she laughed at the unexpected offer.


    "I am sorry, but you are a bit too young for me."


    Now it was Zaroth''s turn to raise his eyebrow. "What are you talking about? Both of us are adults, right? So there shouldn''t be a problem."


    Seeing that he was serious, Elysia''s laughter quickly died down.


    "Still, you are a bit too young for my taste," Elysia spoke as she sat back in her chair.


    "Well, you can think about it," Zaroth said with a warm smile as he got up, desummoned Luna, and exited the room.


    Elysia, now alone in her office, sighed with amusement.


    "To think that young boy is brave enough to ask me out¡­" she muttered as she remembered the dragon the Zaroth possessed. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her lips curved into a smile as her dark eyes seemed to shine darker from the excitement.


    "He will be useful indeed."


    *****


    ''To be honest, it kind of surprised me. Why did you suddenly decided to ask her out on a date?'' Luna, now back in Zaroth''s soul, asked him.


    "Well, there are two reasons. First, it was kind of pathetic to find her attractive without expressing it, and second, when she came in so close, there was no way I wasn''t going to try and seize the chance!" he proclaimed as he headed for the upcoming lecture.


    "Now this will be interesting," Zaroth muttered under his breath as he opened the door to the lecture room.


    There was some noise in the room, but it immediately died down as he entered.


    Trying to ignore the piercing eyes of everybody, he sat in his usual seat in the back, only to be surprised that Zack was next to him.


    "W-what are you doing here?"


    Zack grinned before answering, "After the fiasco with the scoreboard, everybody quickly learned who was in your squad. As a result, everybody stares at me daggers. If that''s the case, I thought I might as well move next to you."


    "Plus," he added, pointing to the two empty seats next to Zaroth, "We have to give Roran and Lily a warm welcome."


    It was clear that the students in A-class didn''t like Zaroth or his group, so some of them looked like they were about to summon the courage to talk to him, but they were interrupted as the doors at the front of the room burst open.


    The professor walked forward, accompanied by two students behind him.


    One was a man with blonde hair and blue eyes, while the other was a woman with golden hair and eyes.


    Roran and Lily.


    "Attention!" the professor spoke loudly, making everybody turn their attention to him.


    "We have new students joining our class today!"


    "Hello, I am Roran," he spoke coldly, meeting the gaze of everybody in the class with utter indifference.


    "Lily, nice to meet you," while Lily smiled warmly at everybody in the room.


    "You can take the seats you like," the professor spoke as he headed for the desk, getting ready to begin the lesson.


    Roran and Lily scanned the room until their gazes fell on Zaroth and Zack.


    They smiled slightly as they approached them.


    "Congrats," Zack grinned as he looked at them.


    Lily sat next to Zaroth and Roran next to her, getting the seat next to the stairs.


    It seemed he was so focused on protecting her that he even chose the seats where she was the most protected.


    "As you all know, we rank beasts based on strength. We do the same with demons using a different scale of power,"


    The professor began to write on the board, and Zaroth copied the information into his textbook:


    Minor


    Lesser


    Intermediate


    Greater


    Overlord


    Archdemon


    Primordial


    Making note that the strength of demons was ranked in a different way compared to the beasts, he wrote it all down.


    He couldn''t help but steal a glance at Lily''s textbook, only to gasp in awe the next second.


    "How does your writing look so neat?" he asked her quietly so the professor didn''t hear them.


    She shrugged as she answered, "I''m not sure, I just like pretty things, I guess."


    Shifting his gaze to Roran, he saw that he was writing in bold but easy-to-understand handwriting¡­


    Then he glanced at Zack,


    "Mate, what the hell have you written? I can''t read a single word of it."


    In turn, Zack glanced at Zaroth''s textbook,


    "And what about you? Have you invented a new language?"


    Shifting his gaze to see what he had written so far, Zaroth raised an eyebrow as he muttered,


    "No, really, what have I written?"


    He couldn''t make sense of it.


    After the lectures were over, it was time for Physical Body Training, and now that Lily and Roran were in Class-A, he was curious to see how they would hold up.


    The bald instructor, making note of the two new students, had them run laps around the running field as always. After a light stretching session, everyone got into position.


    Zaroth threw a quick glance at Roran, who had gotten into position.


    Smirking slightly, he muttered,


    "I''ll finish it before you."


    "I would like to see you try," Roran immediately responded.


    "I don''t know about you two mages, but I am definitely finishing first," Zack butted in.


    "Now, now, there is always the chance for something unexpected to happen," Lily countered.


    On the signal of the bald instructor, everybody shot forward, the four of them running with everything they had.


    At the end, Zack finished first in the whole class, then it was Roran a bit after, and then Zaroth and Lily.


    After the running was over, the instructor made them do push-ups, pull-ups, and squats until they felt like passing out.


    In the end, feeling tired, everybody headed for the shower room.


    Lily, being a woman, naturally wasn''t with them as she was in the women''s shower room.


    Zaroth, after stripping down to his underwear, approached a full-sized body mirror, appreciating the muscles he had built so far.


    At least he did, until he heard a voice behind him.


    "Hey, you and your disgusting white hair, you must be Zaroth, correct?"


    Zaroth sighed. It seemed that the time had come. It wasn''t surprising after making a bad first impression on the first day by not wearing the proper clothes and sitting in the front while the Emperor was announcing the tournament.


    And his team, who had managed to get a higher score than everyone else in the empire, despite their leader being of a ''lesser birth'' it was time for some arrogant bastard to try and approach him.


    Turning sharply, he tried to make his voice as menacing as possible before he spat.


    "And who the fuck are you supposed to be?"

 Chapter 57 Fist Fight

    Turning around, Zaroth saw a man with an average build, accompanied by two others¡ªone shorter and the other chubby.''How the hell are these three allowed in A-class?'' Zaroth asked himself.


    "Who am I? I''ll tell you¡ªI''m not some street rat who somehow got accepted into A-class without a good reason, like you."


    "It''s better to be a rat than a parasite like you. Judging by your performance during training earlier, you were probably worse than average," Zaroth retorted.


    "The fuck did you just say? Are you begging for a fight?"


    "Yeah, sure, why not? Unlike you, I can fight. My score was the highest in the entire empire. Where was yours?" Zaroth''s voice was filled with sarcasm and mockery.


    "Oh, that''s right, I wouldn''t know because I don''t even know your name. That''s how insignificant you are."


    "Insignificant, huh? But we''re three against one," the shorter boy interjected, trying to back up his friend, who was struggling to keep up.


    Zaroth laughed and spat on the ground. "You''re pathetic ones, waiting until we were in the shower room to confront me. What? Too scared to get expelled like that fat fuck on the first day?"


    "It seems you really are asking for a beating," the chubbier man growled, stepping forward.


    Zaroth matched his step. "I''ll make you taste blood."


    "You''ve started to get too arrogant," murmured a few nobles nearby who decided to join forces against Zaroth.


    "What''s this? You''ve got three men already, and now you need even more?" He chuckled darkly, pointing at the shorter noble. "Afraid to act alone? Can you even call yourself a man?"


    The short noble lunged toward him, but a loud noise startled him.


    He turned to see Zack standing there, his fist embedded in the metallic locker, leaving a gaping hole.


    "What''s this? A fight?" Zack asked coldly.


    "How pathetic¡ªso many against one," Roran added, massaging his right shoulder as he stepped into the room.


    "Oh, have you called your boyfriends for backup now?" the chubby one sneered mockingly at Zaroth.


    "Oh, punk¡­ you''re going to regret those words," Zaroth growled, cracking his knuckles.


    *****


    "How much longer are they going to take?!" the bald instructor muttered impatiently, waiting outside the shower rooms.


    Typically, no one was allowed to spend more than 15 minutes in there, but this time they were taking their sweet time¡­


    "They''re breaking my rules already?!" The instructor could feel his blood boiling with rage.


    Approaching the door, he slammed it with his fist, causing it to burst into pieces. Entering, he shouted in fury,


    "WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING?"


    Inside, the room was chaos. Several people lay on the ground, bruises covering their bodies, and some were bleeding from their faces.


    One particularly chubby man seemed to have taken the worst of it, his right arm clearly broken.


    In the end, since the academy couldn''t hold anyone accountable for what had occurred in the shower room, everyone involved was let off with a warning.


    *****


    "Ah, that was fun!" Zack praised as he massaged his left fist.


    "Alright, I have to agree," Roran nodded with a smile.


    "Ah, whatever. At least that should make them think twice before bothering us," Zaroth said with a sigh.


    "Hey," he added, "after the academy, want to go to that bar again? My treat."


    Roran suddenly grinned like a child in a candy store, while Zack raised an eyebrow. "Where did this come from?"


    "Think of it as a thank you for helping me in the fight," Zaroth spoke, slightly embarrassed.


    "No problem!" Roran approached him with a smile, putting his arm over Zaroth''s shoulder.


    "What took you so long?" Lily had wasted precious minutes waiting for them, but her eyes widened slightly when she saw the state the three were in.


    "What happened?"


    "A small fight broke out in the shower room," Roran responded with a warm smile.


    "Are you guys alright?"


    "Yeah, you should have seen the others," Zack replied.


    The clock was ticking, so everyone headed to the cafeteria.


    Of course, due to Zaroth''s unique look, he was recognized almost immediately, and as a result, there were a lot of eyes on him and his friends. But they tried to pay no mind to the hostility as they sat at a table and began eating.


    Meanwhile, Zaroth used his bracelet to check his balance.


    [54 credits in possession]


    ''The only time I spent credits was when I went drinking with Roran and Zack, and it seems that time I used 46. This means it won''t be enough to treat everyone today.''


    Left with no choice, he messaged Elysia.


    -----


    Zaroth: Could you send me some more credits?


    Elysia: Getting drunk again?


    Zaroth: I prefer to call it team building.


    Elysia: Before that, I heard there was a fight in the shower rooms, and that you were involved.


    Zaroth: Is there a problem?


    Elysia: Did you kill somebody?


    Zaroth: No, just broke the arm of one guy who annoyed me and roughed up a few others.


    Elysia: Then there is no problem.


    -----


    [You have received a transfer of 500 credits.]


    Seeing the generous amount, Zaroth couldn''t help but grin.


    "Hey, I''m not sure¡ªhow much is a credit worth? Before coming here, I only knew how coins exchange worked."


    "Well, seeing as you''re familiar with coins," Lily began to explain, "think of it as one credit being worth one silver coin."


    ''Wait¡­ this means that when we went out before, I used 46 silver coins on alcohol alone?''


    Zaroth suddenly placed a hand over his stomach.


    That was an amount he would never have been able to save, even if he worked his whole life. And now he was able to spend so much on alcohol alone?


    "The capital sure is different from where I grew up in ," he muttered under his breath, both frustrated and in awe.


    After their lunch was finished, it was time for more lectures, and then the Live Combat Practice class was about to begin.


    Roderic, the instructor of the class, threw a glance at Zaroth, no doubt remembering the way he had seen him before¡ªsmiling with one hand cut off while holding a severed head in the other.


    But Roderic didn''t show any change in his behavior so the class proceeded as usual. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Finally," Zaroth sighed as he entered the combat room.


    During his previous fight with Eryndor, he was pretty sure he''d learned how to enter peak flow state on command.


    Now, he was eager to test it.

 Chapter 58 Nice to meet you

    Zack raised an eyebrow before asking,"Are you sure?"


    "Yes," Zaroth immediately replied, gripping his sword harder.


    He had asked Zack for a spar, but without him holding back,


    Seeing that he was the best melee fighter among their group, he was the best one to ask to be a training partner.


    "Aren''t you going to summon Silverfang?"


    "No, the idea is to fight on my own."


    While it was true that Zaroth was at heart a Beast Master, and he was supposed to rely on his summon when a dire situation came, he still wanted to get stronger himself.


    There wasn''t any shame in trying to gain more strength, or at least that''s how Zaroth felt.


    Not that he was able to feel anything similar to shame, of course.


    "Alright, here I come," Zack muttered under his breath.


    The next second, he was already in front of Zaroth with his sword raised high in the air.


    Zaroth wasn''t able to react in time and was slashed in the shoulder with devastating weight.


    He grunted in pain and took a few steps back as blood began to fall from the wound.


    Taking a deep breath, trying to ignore the pain, he waited for the wound to heal.


    "Are you alright?" Zack asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "I''m fine," Zaroth answered as he tightened his grip on his sword.


    "Again!"


    Taking a deep breath, Zaroth concentrated on his enemy¡ªZack.


    There was nothing else that mattered, it was just him and his enemy.


    Zack sighed and then dashed. His movements appeared as a blur.


    But this time, Zaroth was actually able to see them.


    ''Left shoulder,'' he saw the upcoming attack and managed to deflect it with his sword.


    A metallic clinging sound echoed across the room.


    Zack, of course, didn''t wait a second as he attacked again.


    ''Right leg,'' using every muscle in his body, Zaroth moved his sword just in time to stop the thrust from Zack once again.


    Then Zack attacked again, and again, and again.


    In the span of a few seconds, dozens of blows were exchanged.


    During the whole time, Zack was always attacking, while Zaroth was always defending.


    Each time Zack attacked, his sword moved just a bit faster, while Zaroth''s moved a bit slower.


    Eventually, Zack''s attacks overwhelmed Zaroth, wounding him and leaving a large injury on his arm.


    Taking a step back, Zaroth gritted his teeth, waiting for the room to heal his injury.


    "Not bad," a voice behind him caught his attention.


    Turning around, he saw Roderic, the instructor of the class, had decided to come pay them a visit.


    Seeing that Zaroth was now staring at him, Roderic reasured.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''m here to see the progress you''re all making and to point you in the right direction should the need arise."


    Nodding slowly, Zaroth watched his wound heal and then charged at Zack again.


    There was about an hour left until the class ended, so Zaroth planned to use the time to gain as much experience in sword fighting as possible.


    Roran and Lily were engrossed in their own sparring while Roderic came from time to time to check on their progress.


    At the end of the lesson, Zaroth was left exhausted but also proud of himself.


    Even though it was still a bit hard, he was able to enter his peak flow state and use the sword kind of proficiently now.


    He was about to head out until Roderic stopped him, requesting that they have a talk.


    Making plans with his friends to meet at the bar at 20:00, he went to talk with the instructor.


    "Did I do something?" Zaroth asked.


    "No, not really," Roderic began, "I just wanted to ask you something."


    "Ask me something? What is it?"


    "Why are you trying to learn how to use a sword? Isn''t it better to use spells, since you''re in the mage category?"


    The reason was that learning spells was almost useless, as Zaroth preferred preserving his mana to give his beasts more freedom when in battle, especially Luna, who was a mythical creature that required a lot of mana to keep her form.


    But that wasn''t something Roderic needed to know, so¡­


    "It''s just, I kind of prefer being up close to my enemy."


    "I see¡­ but then why a sword? Why not a spear or something similar?"


    Zaroth was about to speak, but suddenly a realization hit him.


    ''No, really, why do I use only a sword?''


    "Umm¡­ maybe because my friends know how to use one, so they can teach me."


    Roderic raised an eyebrow. "You don''t seem very sure in your answer."


    Zaroth didn''t know how to respond.


    "Well, don''t take it too hard," Roderic spoke as he patted Zaroth on the shoulder.


    "Just think about mixing things a bit. Why don''t you try other weapons? A spear, for instance."


    *****


    After the talk with the professor, Zaroth was left thinking about why he chose to learn how to fight with a sword over any other weapon.


    Seeing that there was still time until he was supposed to meet his friends at the bar, he decided to head to the library.


    He was sure he could find a book that talks about the superior weapon in close combat.


    Taking a long look around, he found a few books that seemed promising, so he picked them up. But feeling lazy to go all the way to his assigned apartment, he decided to read them right there in the library.


    Entering the section meant for reading, he glanced around only to see that all the tables were already occupied.


    So he either had to go and sit at a table with someone he didn''t know, or he would have to go all the way to his apartment.


    With a sigh, he was about to head out until his gaze fell on a certain woman who was currently reading The Great Fall of Human Society (1134-1216).


    Approaching the table, he quietly placed down the books and sat across from her.


    When she sensed that someone had sat at her table, she turned her head.


    Her crimson eyes fell upon Zaroth as her crimson hair moved slightly from the sudden movement.


    With a grimace, she spoke,


    "What are you doing here?"


    Zaroth smiled warmly before speaking,


    "Nice to meet you too."


    It was Midnight Bloodrose. He often wondered why he didn''t see her anywhere in the academy, but it seemed that she had most likely spent her time here learning about humans in great detail.


    And Zaroth was certainly not going to pass up the opportunity to speak to a vampire.


    Now that no one was busy hiding, unlike last time, he wanted them to have a chat. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 59 Conversation

    "You didn''t answer my question," Midnight spoke coldly as she leaned back in her chair and put the book aside."I just really wanted to talk with you," Zaroth responded.


    "Didn''t I tell you that I would prefer it if you didn''t bother me again?"


    "Don''t be so cold," he spoke as he placed his right hand on the table close to hers.


    "How could I not want to talk with you when we now share a connection?"


    He was, of course, referring to the time he had made a deal with the demon about keeping quiet about their abilities.


    At the time, Zaroth was drunk, so he almost didn''t notice, but for a moment, there appeared some kind of symbol on the back of his right hand. So in a way, he shared a connection with Midnight.


    With a sigh, she spoke, "Okay, what do you want to talk about?"


    "Well," pointing to the book she was currently reading, he answered,


    "I want to know why you are here and what your goal is."


    Midnight scoffed at his words, "What makes you think I will tell you that?"


    Zaroth, searching for a way to make her talk, was lost for a moment.


    "I''m not sure how you function¡­" he was referring to how demons function in their society but didn''t say it out loud, as there were students in the room who could potentially overhear.


    "But I''m guessing that you''re alone, right? Wouldn''t it be nice to share that information with somebody? Especially¡­" he pointed at his hand,


    "¡­when you know I can''t reveal that information to anybody else?"


    Midnight sighed as her eyebrows furrowed, clearly deep in thought.


    "Alright, for every question you ask, I will do the same. And do not lie."


    "Deal," he agreed in an instant. "Then I will begin. Why are you here?"


    "To get stronger," she immediately replied.


    "My turn¡ªwhy are you trying to get close to me?"


    "Because it will be beneficial."


    Midnight grimaced, "Your answer was too vague."


    Zaroth smiled as he crossed one leg over the other, "So was yours. Alright, next question, How do you get stronger?"


    "By stealing strength from others. Why would befriending me be beneficial?"


    "Because I believe we have a common enemy," Zaroth sighed, glancing around, thinking about how to word the next question.


    "What would make you want to team up with me?"


    "By bringing me a strong human." Midnight also took a moment to ask her next question.


    "And what is that common enemy?"


    Zaroth smiled darkly, "The gods." And then he added, "Would the emperor suffice?"


    Midnight, clearly not expecting such a question, narrowed her eyes in surprise for a moment.


    "Your enemy is the gods? Is that true?" she asked, her gaze seeming to brighten, almost as if checking if what he was saying was the truth.


    Not flinching, he brought his head closer. "Yep, I want to kill them all¡­ okay, maybe leave one alive, depending on the circumstances."


    Seeing that he was telling the truth, Midnight again got lost in thought, only to ask him a moment later,


    "Why did you ask if the emperor would suffice?"


    Zaroth smiled as he placed a hand on the book, opening it.


    "Let''s say I can bring him to you, so I''m asking if he would be strong enough."


    The reason Zaroth made that offer was because he wasn''t dumb¡­ okay, he wasn''t that dumb. By watching Elysia and her actions, it was crystal clear that the emperor was her enemy.


    So, in the future, he would most likely witness Elysia getting rid of the emperor , so why couldn''t Zaroth make use of the body?


    And also, if there wasn''t the matter with Elysia and her plan that she seemed reluctant to share yet, Zaroth still hadn''t forgotten the queen and the way she had made him feel.


    Remembering how far she was sitting when the emperor was giving his speech, it was clear that they weren''t in great rapport. But even so, she was married¡­ So if he wanted her, it was obvious that he was going to have to get rid of her husband eventually.


    So, he might as well offer the body of the emperor, with the hope that this could be the start of a beneficial relationship.


    "Yes, he would suffice," Midnight answered, clearly wondering if Zaroth was right in the head or not.


    "I see, thanks for the info. That''s all I wanted to know," he said as he scanned the first book, beginning to search if there was something as the most superior weapon.


    Seeing that he was reluctant to talk anymore, Midnight sighed and returned to reading her book as well.


    *****


    "Ah¡­" Zaroth was walking in the streets heading toward the bar.


    He was remembering the things he read in the books.


    "In short, there is no superior weapon. It all depends on the person who uses them," he muttered under his breath. He was honestly kind of disappointed, but at the same time, he was not.


    It meant that no matter what weapon he chose to master, he would be able to become one of the best if he trained hard enough.


    "But Roderic was right, I should switch things up a bit¡­" Remembering how his instructor had mentioned that Zaroth could use a spear, not once but twice, he decided to give it a try the next day when he trained with his friends.


    Walking in the streets at night was quite peaceful. He was enjoying the air, even if it wasn''t as clean as it was in the forest.


    And after a few minutes of walking,


    "I''m here," he spoke, looking at the time. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    19:59.


    He was even on time. Messaging his friends, he learned that they had already seated inside. So, with a sigh, he opened the door.


    The laughter and conversation of the drunk people in the bar instantly reached his ears.


    Not paying them attention, he looked around until he saw a table where Zack and Roran were seated.


    "Where is Lily?" he asked as he took his seat.


    "She doesn''t like to drink in public spaces because she doesn''t want to embarrass herself," Roran said, looking at the menu.


    With a grin, he asked Zaroth just to make sure, "So, your treat?"


    "Yep," Zaroth replied, opening the menu as well.


    The night party had begun.

 Chapter 60 In a cave

    "These things look good," Zaroth spoke as he glanced at the menu.The menu was of high quality, as there were even pictures to show how the dishes would look.


    Knowing that this night he would spend an ungodly amount of credits, he decided to let loose.


    A cute waitress approached their table, asking if they had chosen what they wanted.


    "Yes, a Lobster, Beef, and Tortilla," he said. These were among the most expensive dishes on the menu, so Zaroth wanted to try them all out.


    He didn''t order any alcohol, leaving it to the expert¡ªin other words, Roran.


    After the order was placed, Zaroth began to glance around, noticing how happy everyone seemed.


    "People sure do change when they drink, huh," he muttered under his breath.


    Thinking it was time to ask, his gaze shifted to his friend. "Hey Roran, why are you so obsessed with protecting Lily?" Zaroth asked.


    He was really curious about the matter, so he just had to know. It was possible that Roran loved her that much, but at the same time, it felt like there was something more to it.


    Roran''s eyes seemed to change for a moment before he responded with a smile.


    "I''ll tell you if you can outdrink me," he challenged.


    Zaroth glanced at Zack for a second, who was silently telling him to do it. He wondered if it was a good idea¡­ but he was living for his desires after all, and he didn''t want to pass on a challenge.


    With a sigh, he spoke, "Alright, the challenge is on!"


    A Few Hours Later¡­


    "CHUG! CHUG! CHUG!" Everyone in the bar was hopelessly drunk as they danced in unison.


    Unlike last time, there weren''t any fights anywhere, as everyone was having a good time.


    "CHUG! CHUG! CHUG!" Slamming the giant cup hard on the table, Zaroth sighed.


    "Oh, I can''t anymore. You win." It seemed he couldn''t outdrink Roran no matter how hard he tried.


    In the end, everybody got pretty drunk, but it wasn''t as wild as last time. Zaroth somehow managed to get to his apartment, collapsing on the bed as soon as he arrived.


    *****


    The Next Morning he expectedly woke up with a hangover and barely managed to get out of bed, cursing as he did.


    "Never again! I''m never getting drunk again!"


    This time, he meant it. He wouldn''t go back on his word¡­ probably.


    "I give you two days until you go back on your word," Luna teased, walking around the apartment.


    She seemed to be getting more comfortable in her human form as she had managed to brew herself some coffee.


    "Give me more credit, will you?" Zaroth spat back, frustrated¡ªbecause he knew she was most likely right.


    Placing the cup on the table, Luna sat down, crossing one leg over the other.


    "So, there''s about a week until that tournament starts?"


    "Pretty much," he answered as he began changing into his academy uniform.


    "Do you have any plans until then?" she asked.


    "The only thing left is to try and get stronger, there''s not much to it."


    "But¡­" he added, "when the tournament begins, I don''t think I''ll be able to use you. I can''t come up with a way to hide you in the middle of the arena. So before the tournament starts, I''ll either have to tame a beast I can use publicly aside from Silverfang or learn a spell or two more."


    Noticing the time and that his lectures were about to start, Zaroth desummoned Luna, making her a bit upset as she wasn''t done drinking her coffee.


    "I''m off," he muttered quickly as he exited the apartment.


    *****


    The surroundings were deadly quiet. The only sound present was the faint echoes of the footsteps of four men in the cave.


    "How¡­ how did we get into this situation?" one of them asked, keeping his voice low, trying not to attract attention.


    "We¡­ we have probably angered the gods. We should pray for forgiveness," the oldest one answered.


    "Don''t be stupid!" the man in the center hissed angrily. "The gods will not help you with what''s coming next!"


    "Captain¡­ I can feel it in my bones. We must not venture deeper," one of the soldiers warned hesitantly.


    "You know we can''t just leave¡ªnot when a whole damn city and its inhabitants disappeared! Do you want to be executed for cowardice when we return?!" the captain barked.


    "Can''t we¡­ just say we reached the end of the cave and found nothing?" another asked nervously.


    The captain hesitated for a moment. ''True¡­ maybe we could do just that. The fault is in the commander, after all, for sending four soldiers into such a large cave to begin with.''


    He was about to issue his next command when a sudden smell in the air stopped him.


    "There''s blood ahead," he grimaced, tightening his grip on his spear. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even though they were in a cave, it was wide enough to comfortably use a spear, which was why the captain had chosen it as his primary weapon.


    Everyone held their breath as they moved forward.


    What they saw next made them freeze.


    In a large cavern, hundreds¡ªno, thousands¡ªof bodies were piled one over the other.


    The smell was so unbearable that a few of the men gagged.


    Trying to keep his composure, the captain asked, "Jeremy, do you sense something?"


    Part of the reason the captain was so calm was because he had Jeremy in his team.


    Jeremy had an uncanny ability to detect danger before it struck, so the captain trusted that if Jeremy hadn''t warned them yet, they were safe for now.


    "Jeremy?" he asked again when there was no response.


    Turning around, his eyes widened in a flash.


    "Where is Jeremy?"


    His two subordinates glanced around in panic as they realized their comrade was missing.


    "Huh? He was here just a second ago, I swear!"


    Their panic was cut short as they heard footsteps coming from the entrance¡ªwhere they had just passed.


    "Jeremy? Is that you?" the captain asked cautiously.


    There was silence for a moment until¡­


    "Not enough¡­ it''s too weak¡­"


    The voice didn''t sound human.


    The three soldiers immediately raised their weapons, ready to attack.


    "Stay calm, alright? Just like we practiced," the captain instructed, trying to steady his subordinates.


    "Guys?" he asked again after hearing no reply.


    Turning around, his face drained of color as he realized he was now alone.


    "Shit!" he muttered, pressing his back against the wall of the cave.


    "How? When?" Questions raced through his mind, but there was no one to answer them.


    But the most important question remained


    How had his comrades disappeared without him noticing?


    Suddenly, his eyes widened as realization hit him.


    He shifted his gaze upwards¡ª


    But it was too late.


    Some kind of dark matter fell from the ceiling, hitting him square in the face.


    "HUM! HUM!" He tried to struggle with everything he had, but it was useless.


    The dark matter, like a liquid, forced its way into his body through his mouth and nostrils.


    Collapsing to the ground, the man began to shiver violently in pain. He opened his mouth to scream, only to realize, in horror, that he couldn''t.


    After a few seconds of violent struggle, his body grew cold and stopped moving.


    Slowly, he got back on his feet. His right hand twitched unnaturally as he cracked his fingers.


    "It''s not perfect," he muttered, a small smile spreading across his face.


    "But this will suffice for now."

 Chapter 61 Roran

    "No, move! I have to move!" he muttered under his breath.Seeing the person he was supposed to protect lying dead on the ground, Roran felt rage and a wish for vengeance, but he was bound¡ªhe couldn''t move.


    After all, he had been given one last objective.


    Feeling tears fall upon the hand he was using to keep Lily silent, he gritted his teeth in frustration.


    "It''s alright, I am here," he whispered quietly, only for the two of them to hear.


    ''Never in a million years would I have thought something like this would happen,'' Roran, trying to keep himself occupied to forget the rage, tried to keep himself busy with his thoughts.


    If he were just a bit stronger¡­ if he were born just a bit earlier¡­ he might have been able to prevent this from happening.


    He was shown such hospitality, and how did he thank them? How did he repay them?


    He failed to do the one thing he was supposed to.


    Did he even have a reason to go on anymore?


    Was he supposed to seek revenge against these monsters in human skin now?


    Was there even a point in his existence?


    Lily, not wishing to look at the scene anymore, turned around as she took Roran into her embrace, holding him as tightly as she could, unwilling to let him go.


    ''I am all she has left,'' he thought as he returned her embrace.


    "It''s alright, I will not leave you."


    Hearing him say that, Lily''s shaking body seemed to have calmed down a little.


    Roran was glad that she had hugged him¡­ it''s not because he liked her at the moment.


    It was just that¡­


    She wouldn''t be able to see the ugly tears he was crying in frustration.


    "Ro¡ª"


    Seeing the crimson blood of the people he called family spread around the floor.


    Feeling their only descendant embrace him tightly in fear.


    "¡ªan?"


    "I swear, you will not meet the same fate," he muttered quickly, so that even Lily wasn''t able to hear.


    At that moment, he had made up his mind¡­ no, he had made up his mind long ago.


    No matter what.


    No matter the cost.


    She would live.


    "Roran?"


    Hearing his name being called out by a gentle voice, and feeling his body being shaken slightly, he grunted as he opened his eyes.


    It took a moment for his eyes to adjust to his surroundings. When they did, he caught a glance of a breathtaking woman with golden hair and eyes.


    When he glanced at Lily, he felt so many things.


    Happiness, gratefulness¡­ shame, regret, guilt, the need to atone.


    "Yes?" he answered as he sat up slowly.


    "Are you¡­ alright?" Lily asked, clearly concerned.


    Roran scoffed, "Of course. When have I not been alright?"


    "No¡­ it''s just that you were crying in your sleep, so I felt it was better to wake you up."


    Placing his right hand to his cheek, Roran saw that he was indeed crying.


    He couldn''t help but curse in his mind.


    ''Pathetic,''


    "Oh, I see¡­ thanks for waking me up," he spoke, forcing a smile to appear on his face.


    "You didn''t overdo it last night at the bar, right?"


    "Of course I didn''t. I got home myself, after all."


    Hesitating for a moment, Lily said gently, "You know you can talk about anything with me, right? If you need anything, you can just ask."


    Roran''s eyes narrowed for a moment. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Stretching out his hands, he took her in his embrace.


    "You are enough. I don''t need anything, Lily," he spoke warmly, trying to hide his eyes from her, thinking inwardly,


    ''No matter the cost.''


    "Are you trying to appear romantic?" Lily spoke as she exited his embrace.


    "If you are alright, then go take a bath. You stink of alcohol."


    "Okay, okay," Roran shrugged as he entered the bathroom.


    Feeling the hot water hit his body, he couldn''t help but grit his teeth.


    He had drunk so much alcohol¡­ and yet he still remembered?


    Was he destined to have these nightmares for the rest of his life?


    "No, it''s alright," he reassured himself as he placed a trembling hand over his tired eyes.


    "As long as I haven''t failed, it''s all good. Everything else is irrelevant."


    After the shower, he dried himself and put on his clothes.


    "Ha, would you look at that? Now you look like a respectable person and not some drunkard from a bar," Lily teased as she took a sip of her coffee.


    "You better appreciate this look, it''s all for you," Roran retorted as he sat in his chair.


    His eyes widened briefly as he saw that Lily had prepared breakfast.


    "Oh? You''re cooking? What''s the occasion?" he teased.


    Lily grimaced, "What, can''t I learn to cook too? I feel weird leaving so many things to you."


    "I told you it''s fine," he replied as he used the fork to pick up the pancake and brought it to his mouth.


    Seeing him take a bite, Lily raised an eyebrow. "So? How is it?"


    Acting as if he was thinking, Roran rolled his eyes. "Not bad, I guess¡­"


    "Not bad? Is that it?"


    "Okay, okay, I admit your cooking has indeed gotten better,"


    After giving a moment of satisfaction for Lily, he added with a smirk, "But it''s still inferior to my cooking in every single aspect."


    *****


    Getting ready, they headed to the academy and walked through their usual route.


    They got stared at as usual. Before, most people would look at them most likely because both of them ¡ª Roran and Lily ¡ª were good looking, but now there were also other gazes mixed in.


    As it was now widely known that they were part of Zaroth''s squad.


    "Zaroth¡­" Roran muttered under his breath.


    Entering the lecture room and getting on their seats, they waited.


    Zack arrived, and as usual, Zaroth arrived about a minute before the start of the lecture.


    ''Zaroth¡­'' Roran threw a glance at the man, deep in thought.


    Roran had always been calm, not because he had control over his emotions, but because he thought he was strong enough to destroy any problem should the need arise.


    But after the fight in the forest, he realized something.


    He couldn''t win against Zaroth, not if he used his dragon.


    How could he have tamed a dragon?


    Why was his dragon made entirely of bone, like it was dead?


    Roran had many questions in his mind, but it wasn''t like he could ask, as he himself had many secrets that he was reluctant to share.


    Not to mention, Zack was also formidable in his own right.


    How do you even defeat him? He was able to pick up his decapitated head and place it back like it was nothing.


    Was he immortal or something?


    He sighed as he opened his textbook.


    ''I guess it''s good I have a strong friends that I can rely on at least.''

 Chapter 62 Zack

    Taking a deep breath, Zack opened the envelope.As he took out the letter, he carefully scanned what was written in it.


    "These bastards!" he muttered as he crushed the piece of paper in frustration.


    It seemed that he was invited.


    To see his family again.


    *****


    Walking slowly, he tried to force his wildly beating heart to calm down.


    "No matter how many times I pass by here, it is still disturbing," he spoke in frustration.


    To reach their family house, he first had to walk past the large garden they had.


    There were about a dozen servants currently out, diligently doing their duties of maintaining the garden.


    But as Zack passed, he felt multiple gazes fixed upon him.


    Were these gazes filled with happiness? Or were they filled with anger and disappointment?


    Zack didn''t know and honestly could care less.


    Finally reaching the large gates of the mansion, he steeled his resolve and knocked.


    There was silence for a moment until the doors opened.


    An old man, close to his 70s, was waiting. It was Sebastian, the butler of the head of the clan.


    "Follow me," the servant spoke as he began to walk away.


    ''Not even a greeting?'' Zack grimaced for a moment, only to return to his natural expression.


    Walking through the large mansion, he couldn''t help but appreciate its beauty.


    ''All of this was supposed to be mine, and yet!''


    Taking a deep breath, he gained control over himself.


    ''No, focus.''


    Reaching the room they were supposed to, Sebastian knocked on the door three times.


    "Enter," a cold voice was heard from the other side of the room.


    Sebastian opened the room and gestured with his hand for Zack to enter.


    The gaze of the old man was clear.


    ''Don''t try anything stupid.''


    Taking a step forward, he first took note of the classical music playing in the room.


    No¡­ it wasn''t a recording. There was a pianist performing live.


    And of course, his performance was phenomenal. Usually, the person would perform in a stadium full of thousands of people¡­ S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet, he was performing in a room where just a few people were having dinner.


    Shifting his gaze to the table, Zack''s eyes widened for a moment as he saw how much food there was on it.


    It was probably enough to feed more than a dozen people.


    Yet, at the table, just five people were eating, no doubt planning to throw away the leftovers.


    Zack stopped in front of the table as his gaze fell on the man at the center¡ªhis uncle.


    "I have been informed that the head of the clan requires my presence," he spoke coldly, trying to appear emotionless.


    The man, not paying him any attention, continued to eat his food silently.


    The woman next to him suddenly barked,


    "You are speaking to the head of the clan himself. Why is your head so high?"


    She was obviously telling him to kneel.


    Zack, not saying anything, shifted his piercing gaze to her eyes, showing that he wasn''t planning to kneel in front of these traitors.


    "It''s fine, I don''t expect the pest to know how to follow the rules," the man seemed to finally acknowledge Zack''s existence as he shifted his gaze to him.


    "I heard there was a big fight in the forest when the hunting competition had been held."


    "It was just a small scuffle, nothing to worry the clan," Zack immediately answered, showing no signs of fear.


    "I was told that two Epic beasts had been slain. Did you take part in that fight?"


    Zack didn''t answer as he continued to stare at the man emotionlessly.


    Then the next second, he felt blood pouring from the side of his cheek.


    This was his blood yet he couldn''t control it.


    "First it was your hand, then your cheek, next it may be your neck. So tell me¡­" the man spoke as he put his fork to the side.


    "Did you fight?"


    "Yes, I did, but I was quickly knocked out and couldn''t do much in the first place."


    The man shifted his gaze to a girl who had been eating up until now, almost as if there wasn''t a conversation going on.


    "When they saw him, he had been white as a ghost, almost dead. I think he''s telling the truth."


    "I see," the man spoke again, shifting his attention back to his plate.


    "Are you planning to join the tournament?"


    "Is there a problem?"


    "No, just don''t use your disgusting powers, that''s all," the man gestured with his hand as if signaling the conversation was done.


    So, Zack quickly exited the room.


    "That punk, he''s just as annoying as his father¡­ maybe I just have to get rid of him as well," Zack''s uncle muttered as he began to eat again.


    *****


    "Spear? Really? What made you have a change of heart?" Zack raised an eyebrow as he glanced at Zaroth.


    "I think it will be beneficial to master more than one weapon," Zaroth replied, getting into position.


    "If you say so."


    Instantly, Zack made his blood run hotter and appeared right next to Zaroth.


    Taking a deep wound on his chest, Zaroth staggered back, gritting his teeth, trying not to scream in pain as he waited for the room to heal him.


    ''Fascinating¡­'' Zack couldn''t help but be impressed.


    He knew that his friend had somehow managed to tame a dragon, but rather than most people who would abuse this power, he was limiting himself to using melee weapons even though he was of the mage category and wasn''t originally meant for that.


    ''And all of this in the pursuit of strength¡­''


    It was weird. When Zack was in the presence of his three friends, he felt at peace.


    He didn''t have to think about how to kill the damned traitors that were supposed to be his family.


    He knew all of his friends were unbelievably strong, but so was he.


    They didn''t pressure him about his powers, and nor did he question theirs.


    When he was in their presence, it just felt right¡­


    Like he could be himself and not worry about anything.


    Seeing Zaroth slowly recover from the wound he had received, Zack smirked.


    "Come on! Is that all you have? You''re embarrassing yourself!"


    Zaroth smiled darkly before replying, "I will make you eat these words!"


    "Let''s see you try!"


    And they fought, they trained, without a care in the world.


    All in pursuit of greater strength.

 Chapter 63 I Will Win

    "So, are we close enough?" Sofia asked, shifting her gaze to Vera."Yes, I think I''ll be able to get a good grasp of their strength," Vera replied, though her tone carried hesitation.


    "What is it?" Sofia raised an eyebrow.


    They had finally managed to get a table close enough to Zaroth''s squad, which had been difficult considering the cafeteria was always full.


    "I¡­ I''m not sure this is a good idea," Vera admitted.


    "Vera," Sofia said, crossing her legs.


    "We know they somehow managed to defeat two Epic Beasts and their master, right? Not only that, but this kid¡ªZaroth¡ªwhen I saw him after being rescued by Elysia, he was half-dead and yet had a smile on his face as he carried the beheaded head of a man."


    Her voice grew more firm. "So, we have to know what they''re capable of, especially considering we might face them in the approaching Tournament."


    With a sigh, Vera nodded slightly, reluctantly agreeing with her friend. She shifted her gaze toward the group of four.


    Her eyes shined brightly, though the effect was hidden beneath the white mask that obscured most of her face.


    Suddenly, she gasped involuntarily.


    Hearing that, Sofia immediately asked, "What is it? Did you see something?"


    "¡­ Well, our suspicions were correct. Three of them have high-tier blessings," Vera replied cautiously.


    "What about the girl with them¡ªthe one they call Lily?"


    "I¡­ I''m honestly not sure. I feel like I can''t see her, even though I can."


    "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "How the heck should I know?" Vera replied, frustrated.


    With a grunt, Sofia pressed on. "Alright, leave the girl for now. What about the three men with her?"


    Vera focused first on the one with blue eyes and blonde hair.


    "This one¡­ I feel like I want to kneel just by looking at him. He has the ability to command something¡ªI can''t tell what or to what extent, but it''s strong."


    Sofia nodded slowly, urging her friend to continue.


    Next, Vera focused on the one with white eyes and raven-black hair.


    "Looking at him makes my blood run cold¡­ probably his abilities are somehow connected to blood."


    "I see. And what about the shorter one?"


    Sofia, of course, was talking about Zaroth, the leader of the group.


    If his commanders were this strong, how powerful was the man himself?


    Shifting her gaze, Vera concentrated.


    Then her hands began to tremble as she gasped for air.


    Unable to look for too long, she quickly averted her gaze.


    "What is it?" Sofia asked, concerned as she noticed her friend''s panicked reaction.


    "... Looking at him made me feel weird. It was like I was staring at the Chairwoman herself."


    Seeing the confusion on Sofia''s face, Vera explained further.


    "It''s like the Chairwoman, but while she gave the feeling of death itself... it felt like, even if only partially...


    He is able to manipulate death."


    *****


    "So, it''s time¡­" Zaroth muttered under his breath.


    A moment ago, he had been concerned. Luna had warned him that someone was watching him with ill intent, but that worry vanished the instant a message appeared.


    Not just for him¡ªbut for everyone in the cafeteria. No, for every student across the Empire.


    -----


    [Announcement]


    To every chosen student in every academy, from the first to the final year: Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All students are required to appear in the Grand Arena by 14:30, where the Emperor will officially announce the commencement of the Grand Tournament, set to last a quarter of the year.


    Rules:


    The tournament will be split into multiple rounds. To move on to the next round, each participant must win their match.


    In the beginning, the matches will take place in smaller arenas scattered throughout the Empire.


    However, starting from Round 10, all battles will be held in the Grand Arena, where the Emperor himself will be watching.


    Current statistics:


    65,536 participants


    Rounds:


    Round 1: 65,536 participants ¡ú 32,768 matches


    Round 2: 32,768 ¡ú 16,384 matches


    Round 3: 16,384 ¡ú 8,192 matches


    Round 4: 8,192 ¡ú 4,096 matches


    Round 5: 4,096 ¡ú 2,048 matches


    Round 6: 2,048 ¡ú 1,024 matches


    Round 7: 1,024 ¡ú 512 matches


    Round 8: 512 ¡ú 256 matches


    Round 9: 256 ¡ú 128 matches


    Round 10: 128 ¡ú 64 matches


    Round 11: 64 ¡ú 32 matches


    Round 12: 32 ¡ú 16 matches


    Round 13: 16 ¡ú 8 matches


    Round 14: 8 ¡ú 4 matches


    Round 15: 4 ¡ú 2 matches


    Final Round: 2 ¡ú 1 match


    Later, each student will receive their schedule, specifying the arena and the time of their match.


    May fortune find you.


    All glory to Emperor Draconis VII, whose vision and authority have brought this Grand Tournament into existence!


    -----


    Unsurprisingly, murmurs began to spread uncontrollably across the cafeteria.


    "Sixty-five thousand five hundred thirty-six participants? This is way more than I expected¡­" Zaroth muttered under his breath.


    "What do you think?" he asked, turning his gaze to his friends.


    "Piece of cake," Zack said casually, leaning back in his chair. "I just have to win 16 matches, and then I win!"


    "You mean I''ll win!" Roran interjected with a smug grin.


    "Hey, don''t count me out!" Lily chimed in, joining in.


    "But... 65,536 participants? Aren''t we all students? How is that even possible?"


    "Wait, how big do you think the Empire is?" Lily asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Scratching the back of his neck awkwardly, Zaroth answered honestly, "I don''t know... I thought it was about a million?"


    Lily burst into laughter, clutching her stomach.


    "You''ve been in A-class since the beginning! How the hell do you not know that?" Roran asked in disbelief.


    "Why are you blaming me?!" Zaroth shot back defensively. "They''re the ones who failed to teach me that!"


    Roran massaged his forehead with a sigh before speaking.


    "Zaroth, the Empire has a population of 100 million people."


    "100 million¡­ 65,536 participants," Zaroth muttered under his breath.


    Suddenly, he understood why Elysia hadn''t told him who he was supposed to beat. With so many participants, it was quite possible she didn''t know herself. Instead, the next best option was to ensure someone working for her won the tournament.


    Zaroth''s eyes darkened, a deeper shade of green.


    ''That wish¡­ may be harder to earn than I thought.''


    ''Are you getting scared you''re going to lose?'' Luna teased, her voice echoing in his mind.


    He would have to defeat 65,536 people¡ªthe best of the best, chosen from all over the Empire.


    He, a person who had been living a life worse than a street rat not too long ago.


    Zaroth''s lips curled into a dark smile.


    ''No. I will win.''

 Chapter 64 Preparations

    "Let me make this clear from the start," Lily spoke firmly, looking around the table."This time, you will not make fools out of yourselves."


    Zack rolled his eyes. "What? Last time wasn''t so bad!"


    Zaroth raised an eyebrow. "Is that why Roran wanted to get drunk so he could try to forget what happened?"


    "Alright, there''s no need for arguments. We''ll just go like this, in our student uniforms," Roran interjected.


    In the end, it was decided that they would avoid making any moves that could embarrass them. After eating their fill, they headed for the grand arena.


    Zaroth was deep in thought about the progress he had made.


    ''Sadly, I didn''t learn any new spells, just got a bit better at using fireball. My skills with the spear are improving¡ªI think it suits me better than a sword, actually.''


    However, not everything was good. He still hadn''t managed to find a third beast to resurrect and tame.


    He had even wasted time leaving the borders of the capital to search for something, but in the end, he didn''t find a suitable beast.


    ''Whatever. When I fight somebody, I can use Silverfang to distract them while I deal damage with my spear from afar, ''


    His thoughts were quickly interrupted as he glanced at the massive gates leading to the arena. Walking through the stairs, the murmurs of thousands of students echoed all around him.


    "Wow," he couldn''t help but gasp slightly.


    There were supposed to be more than 60,000 students, yet the arena didn''t even seem half full. That alone showcased how magnificent the building truly was.


    Observing the students, Zaroth''s eyes stopped on a woman whose mere presence seemed to make everyone around her uncomfortable. It was Elysia, standing at the front with the other teachers.


    "So, it''s fine if the teachers sit at the very front but not the students?" Zaroth hissed in frustration.


    While he wanted to go and talk to the chairwoman, he knew it would be an idiotic thing to do. In the public eye, he and she were just students and a chairwoman.


    With a sigh of regret, everyone followed Lily, who, unlike them, had followed the rules and knew where they were supposed to sit.


    Sitting down with a grunt, Zaroth threw another glance around, appreciating the sheer scale of it all.


    "Huh, so these rascals can actually follow the rules," a female student sneered, glancing at Zaroth and his friends.


    "Hey, don''t talk like that¡ªthey might hear you," a man defended them.


    Zaroth, overhearing it all, shifted his gaze curiously, wondering who in their right mind would defend them.


    A smirk appeared on his face when his eyes landed on a chubby man¡ªthe same one whose arm he had broken before.


    ''So the bastard actually got scared enough to learn his lesson,'' he thought.


    Leaning back in his chair, Zaroth began to wonder what he was supposed to do now while waiting for the emperor to appear. That was until, suddenly, the chat room he shared with Zack and Roran showed that someone had sent a message.


    -----


    Zack: "Hey, have you heard the myth of the salesman?"


    -----


    Zaroth smirked, his curiosity piqued, and he sent a message back. It seemed that he wasn''t going to be bored out of his mind, at least.


    *****


    "Beautiful," Draconis muttered as he gazed upon the thousands of his subjects gathered in the grand arena.


    ''So many people¡­ Who would be the most worthy?'' he wondered.


    "Not that it matters at all," he smiled darkly.


    The whole purpose of the tournament wasn''t just to inspire the youth to strive for greater strength, it was also to identify the strongest in the empire. Later, he would simply make them submit to his will, adding more disposable soldiers to his forces.


    Even as a genius, he couldn''t predict the future with certainty, but...


    "Once the tournament ends, we''ll be able to launch a massive attack campaign against the Crimson Sun Empire."


    He licked his lips, imagining the wealth he would gain by conquering them.


    "First our neighbors, then their neighbors, then all the continents, then all the races, the world," His golden eyes shined brightly as he could already imagine a future where the entire world was under his order and his alone.


    "Everything is ready, sir."


    Hearing a voice behind him, Draconis turned only to see a man with black hair, a grey suit, and a tie holding a suitcase.


    This was one of the few people who dared to look him directly in the eyes.


    "How is the recruitment going?" Draconis asked.


    The man in the suit smiled. "I am the one tasked with the job, so it''s going without a problem, as always."


    "Good," Draconis said, waving his hand to signal that the man was dismissed. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a nod, the man began to walk away, his shoes making faint echoes in the room.


    Draconis paid him no further attention, instead turning toward his wives.


    While most of his marriages had been for political reasons, his queens¡ªthe ones truly chosen for him¡ªwere meant to be the pinnacle of perfection.


    As the future ruler of the world, Draconis would settle for nothing less than the very best.


    Each of these women possessed beauty so extraordinary that wars could have been waged for their hands¡­ with one exception.


    Draconis shifted his gaze toward a woman standing in the corner, clearly trying to hide herself. She wore layers upon layers of clothing, and even had bandages covering parts of her body.


    Yet Draconis knew.


    "Althea¡­"


    She was his third wife. He remembered very well the first time he saw her¡ªher beauty had been quite literally out of this world.


    Her family, an influential clan, had seemed almost desperate to give her to him. At that moment, he should have found it suspicious¡­


    But on their wedding day, the truth was revealed.


    Her body bore dark spots, and parts of her muscles were missing. She suffered from the muscle rot curse.


    This revelation filled Draconis with fury beyond belief. He¡ªthe future ruler of the world¡ªhad been given a defective wife?


    He was ready to kill her on the spot for daring to show her disgusting body to him. But he couldn''t¡ªnot yet. Her clan held too much influence in the ongoing war.


    So, he made his choice. On their wedding day, he commanded her to never enter his bedroom again and to never reveal her disgusting body to him.


    Did she feel shame, guilt, or something else? It didn''t matter. Draconis did not waste time thinking about defective people.


    From that day forward, Althea avoided speaking to him and, if possible, even showing her face. Nearly two decades had passed since then.


    Shaking off his rage, Draconis smirked. Soon, her clan would lose its power, and he would finally be free to rid himself of her. All he had to do was endure a little longer.


    "Let''s go," he said coldly, stepping onto the podium.


    Standing proudly at the center, Draconis took a deep breath.


    He was about to announce the commencement of the tournament.

 Chapter 65 He is here

    "She is here," Zaroth muttered under his breath as he shifted his focus from the chat he was having with Roran, Zack, and Lily, who had joined them along the way.His gaze fell upon a woman seated far in the back of the podium, almost as if she was trying to hide from the eyes of the masses. It was as though the emperor himself was ashamed of her presence and sought to conceal her to the best of his ability.


    "What a fool," Zaroth thought aloud.


    Wasn''t the emperor supposed to be this great figure? A leader meant to unite the people and guide them to victory along the righteous path?


    Yet he tried to hide one of his wives? Just because she was suffering from some curse?


    For a moment, Zaroth grimaced, remembering how people had started to treat his mother once she got infected with the same curse.


    But Zaroth tried not to let bad thoughts ruin his mood as he savored every second that he could stare at the queen. He was much farther in the back than the last time, so naturally, the queen was much farther as well. But he didn''t let that stop him from staring at her.


    ''I see¡­'' he finally admitted to himself why he desired her so much.


    Her condition reminded him of his deceased mother, the person he cherished and loved most¡ªthe one he had failed to save.


    If he managed to save the queen, would he be able to atone for his failure?


    Probably not. But even so, he wanted her, simply because she reminded him of his past.


    Who knew? Maybe, with time, he would come to cherish her as much as he had his mother.


    The only thing Zaroth regretted was that, sitting in the back, surrounded by thousands of students, there was no way for the queen to sense his gaze on her like she had last time.


    But not everything could be perfect, after all.


    The emperor began his speech, but Zaroth didn''t listen to a word of it. He already knew the important parts of the announcement. Everything else was just formality¡ªor, in other words, a waste of time.


    "What is he staring at so intently?" Lily whispered to Roran.


    "Ah, he gets like that whenever he sees the queen," Roran replied casually.


    "The queen? Don''t tell me he has a one-sided crush or something," Lily remarked, raising an eyebrow.


    She didn''t know much about Zaroth''s habit of going after the impossible, but she honestly couldn''t blame him.


    Shifting her gaze, she began scanning the queens. Each and every one of them could easily be considered the most beautiful person in the world.


    "Which one?" she asked.


    "The one in the back," Roran answered.


    "The back?" Lily muttered, searching for the woman.


    A moment later, she gasped. "Wait, isn''t she the one rumored to be gravely ill?"


    "Yes, that''s the one."


    He could have focused on any of the queens, but he chose the one who was hidden? The one whose illness had supposedly ruined her appearance?


    Suddenly, Lily saw Zaroth in a different light¡ªa person who didn''t care about someone''s appearance but cared more for their heart.


    "You could learn a lot from him," Lily whispered, nudging Roran lightly with her elbow.


    Roran, not understanding what she was trying to convey, could only raise an eyebrow in confusion.


    *****


    ''What''s the point?'' Althea''s thoughts were grim, but she didn''t let it show as she sat quietly in her chair at the back of the podium, uninterested and waiting for the announcement to end.


    ''What is the point of continuing to live on?''


    Typically, someone afflicted with the muscle rot curse wouldn''t survive more than a few years. Yet somehow, she had endured nearly two decades of its torment.


    But rather than being a cause for happiness, her survival had only brought her husband''s disgust.


    She still remembered it vividly¡ªbefore the marriage, her family had assured her that the emperor knew about her condition. Later, on their wedding night, she learned the truth, he hadn''t.


    It was the same with everyone around her¡ªwhether her family, her husband, his other wives, or their children. All of them looked at her with the same eyes.


    Part of it was because of her appearance, but another part was from superstition. Many believed that merely touching her might spread the curse.


    As such, she wore multiple layers of clothing and bandages on her arms, hoping it would stop people from instinctively distancing themselves from her¡­ not that it worked anyway.


    ''When was the last time someone looked at me like I was a human being?'' she wondered.


    The only memories that came to mind were from her childhood, before she was infected.


    At least, that was what she thought¡ªuntil a recent memory surfaced.


    The previous time her husband had gathered the students, hadn''t there been someone who stared at her? At her alone¡ªnot at the other beautiful queens around her.


    There had been three brave souls sitting in the front seats that day. Among them, the shortest one with white hair had looked at her.


    She wasn''t sure how to react. It had been so long since anyone had looked at her with something other than hostility. So all she could do was stare back.


    Considering the distance between them, the man had probably never even noticed.


    "Is¡­ he here, perhaps?" Althea muttered under her breath.


    Her gaze drifted to the front of the arena, where a few of the academy''s teachers sat. But there was no sign of him.


    ''Has he not come today?'' she wondered. ''Or maybe he''s sitting somewhere in the back?''


    With nothing better to occupy her thoughts, she began scanning the massive crowd. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, her eyes stopped.


    A certain pair of green, cat-like eyes met hers.


    Unconsciously, Althea smiled faintly¡ªa gesture so unfamiliar that she couldn''t even remember the last time she had done such a thing.


    With a quiet sigh of relief, she whispered, "He is here."

 Chapter 66 The Tournament has Begun

    "And as such, I, Draconis VII, commence the start of the tournament!"At the end of the emperor''s speech, the entire crowd stood up and applauded in appreciation.


    Zaroth, looking around, stood as well¡ªbut he didn''t clap.


    Shifting his gaze to his companions, he noticed that they weren''t clapping either.


    ***** S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah, that was exhausting!" Zack spoke as he stretched his body.


    "I agree. Do you know what this c¡ª"


    "No, you are not going to drink tonight," Lily immediately cut off Roran, sensing what he was about to say.


    Zaroth would have joined in the conversation until a message piqued his interest.


    "Huh. It seems my fight is tomorrow," he remarked.


    "So soon?" Zack replied, shifting his gaze to Zaroth.


    "Considering how many people are going to participate in the first round, it''ll take at least a few weeks to finish," Roran explained.


    "Yes, so you can consider yourself lucky that you''ll get it done sooner rather than later," Lily added.


    With a sigh, Zaroth nodded. "Well, I''d better head back. I want to prepare for the match."


    "You better not lose," Zack said, patting him on the back.


    Zaroth scoffed. "There''s no way I''m going to lose."


    *****


    Back at his apartment, Zaroth sat cross-legged on the floor.


    ''First, let''s check my mana core,'' he thought.


    A moment later, he found himself in the vast expanse of his soul, with his mana core floating at its center and countless sparks connected to it.


    He began counting them one by one.


    He had been focusing on strengthening his mana core for some time, and it seemed his efforts were paying off. He now had about two thousand sparks connected to his core.


    ''It''s not much, but it should suffice,'' he thought as he extended his arm forward.


    A second later, a menacing fireball appeared in his hand. With a command, he shot it through the window to avoid damaging his apartment.


    "My skill have also become stronger," he muttered.


    In addition to his magic, he had made significant progress with wielding a spear and planned to use it in the upcoming match.


    "And lastly¡­" he said, beginning to strip down, which made Luna, who had been watching silently, whistle.


    "One, two, three¡­" Zaroth began testing his maximum strength.


    By the end of his workout, he had completed 200 squats, 100 push-ups, and 36 pull-ups.


    ''I''m as prepared as I can be,'' he thought as he stood in the hot shower, letting the water wash away the sweat.


    His battle was scheduled for 16:00 the following day.


    Zaroth was technically expected to attend the academy during the hours he wasn''t participating in the tournament, but he decided it would be smarter to skip the entire day to conserve his strength for the match.


    So, he messaged Elysia.


    -----


    Zaroth: My first match is tomorrow. I am skipping the academy that day.


    Elysia: Do whatever you think is best.


    -----


    Zaroth raised an eyebrow in confusion. He expected that it would be harder to get a day off, but it seemed that he didn''t have to worry about that.


    Wanting to be in shape when the moment came, he got to bed earlier than usual.


    *****


    "So this is it," he muttered under his breath.


    He had followed the directions on the map he had in his bracelet and arrived at a smaller arena. While it was true that it was smaller than the grand one, it wasn''t anything to scoff at.


    "Hello, name?" the receptionist asked him.


    After confirming his identity, he was escorted to the place where the duel was supposed to take place.


    "Let''s see my luck," he muttered. He didn''t know who his opponent was going to be.


    It could be the strongest among the fourth-year students or the weakest of the first years.


    There was no way to know.


    Zaroth shifted his gaze to an overweight man who sat at a desk overseeing the duel with a paper and a pen in hand.


    He, of course, knew the real reason for this tournament.


    The emperor was planning to weed out the strong students from the weak ones and would probably force them to fight in the upcoming war with the Crimson Sun Empire.


    Zaroth''s plan was simple, he would try to use as little of his abilities as possible and only reveal them if the need arose.


    He had chosen the spear for the match. If that wasn''t enough to overwhelm his opponent, he would use fireball. If that also wasn''t enough, he would finally summon Silverfang.


    But, of course, not many people knew that he was a Beast Master, so it was best to keep that information hidden for as long as possible.


    Having made up his plan, he waited patiently. Soon after, a short boy carrying a bow came from the other side.


    ''Is that supposed to be my opponent?'' he asked himself, looking at the timid boy who was barely able to hold the bow. He couldn''t help but smile inwardly.


    ''It seems that I got lucky, and my first opponent is weak.''


    But his mood was soon soured as a second person came in. This one was a bit taller than the boy and had two curved swords on his back.


    ''Of course, only the best were allowed to enter the tournament. There is no way that the timid one was able to qualify,'' Zaroth thought.


    "I will cheer you on!" the timid boy spoke.


    "Eh, how lucky I am to have a brother like you," the taller man spoke as he patted the timid one on the head.


    Suddenly, the overweight man stood up and began to speak.


    "Hello, I am the observer of this match. I presume you know the rules, but in short, you fight until your opponent surrenders or stops moving. Don''t worry, we have a healer close by in case of emergencies."


    Zaroth gripped his spear tighter, getting into position, while the man unsheathed his two curved swords, preparing to attack.


    "And without further ado, the fight shall begin," the observer raised his hand, and the two men charged at each other.


    The tournament had officially begun.

 Chapter 67 Secret

    Zaroth, armed with a spear, had a clear advantage in reach over his opponent. Seeing an opportunity, Zaroth performed a feint thrust.The man, not realizing it was a feint, moved to the side in an attempt to dodge.


    Zaroth, taking full advantage of the opening, wasted no time. He thrust his spear for real this time, aiming at the man''s rib cage. However, his opponent proved to be skilled with his swords.


    Using his left sword, the man parried the spear, while his right sword slashed at Zaroth''s shoulder.


    Feeling the pain of his shoulder being injured should force any man to let go of his weapon...


    But Zaroth wasn''t any man. He had spent long hours training in the Live Combat Practice room with his friends, and there he had learned something,


    How to fight while throwing away the disregard for your life.


    Taking a step forward, Zaroth commanded the spear to move, and his opponent, not expecting the sudden attack, was too slow to react.


    The tall man gasped, and his eyes became unfocused as he felt his chest being pierced by Zaroth''s spear.


    Zaroth pulled out his spear and immediately aimed for the man''s head, going for the kill.


    Only for his spear to be stopped by the hand of the supervisor, who had somehow moved so fast that Zaroth didn''t even notice.


    "Healer!" the overweight man shouted. Then he turned towards Zaroth and smiled as he spoke.


    "Congratulations, you pass to the next round."


    "Brother!" the timid boy dropped his bow and ran up to his brother.


    "How dare you!" The timid boy glared at Zaroth with hatred.


    Zaroth raised an eyebrow before speaking,


    "Hey, there is nothing that I can do. Your brother is just that weak."


    Shifting his gaze to the supervisor for a second, he saw that it was okay to leave, so after getting healed, he did just that.


    Meanwhile, the supervisor wrote on his piece of paper,


    -----


    Zaroth:


    Main weapon: Spear


    Characteristics: Heartless, can ignore pain to a large extent, always tries to go for the kill


    -----


    Looking at the report, the supervisor couldn''t help but grin as he muttered,


    "This kid would have a lot of potential on the battlefield."


    *****


    "This was surprisingly easy," Zaroth muttered under his breath as he enjoyed a stroll through the park.


    ''Why did you try to go for the kill? Wasn''t he already defeated anyway?'' Luna''s voice echoed in his mind.


    ''No, only fools let their guard down until the end of the fight. I mean, you know how crazy some people''s powers are¡ªthere''s always a possibility my opponent could manage to turn the tables.''


    ''Correct answer!'' Luna spoke happily.


    ''Correct answer? Was she testing me?'' he thought but didn''t press on the issue any longer.


    ''So, what plans do you have?'' It seemed that Luna was bored and wanted some entertainment.


    ''The others should soon be done with their lectures if they haven''t already, so I could go hang out with them¡­ but to be honest, I feel like I want to explore the capital on my own.''


    Truthfully, Zaroth had been so focused on gaining strength that he hadn''t had much time to see what the gigantic city could offer.


    Having made up his mind, Zaroth began to explore.


    He visited some shops but didn''t find anything he needed, so he left without buying anything.


    Wanting to see the interiors of some bars, he entered a few but didn''t drink anything¡ªit felt too lonely to drink alone.


    He even visited a museum that showcased some kind of cool glowing rocks.


    Zaroth wasn''t sure why, but when he saw so many rocks of different origins gathered in one place, he couldn''t help but grin.


    "Hehe¡­ rocks."


    In the end, he felt pretty relaxed as he headed for his apartment.


    That was until a shouting voice stopped him.


    "People! We, the purifiers, have found another one amongst us!"


    Hearing the loud shout and the muttering of a lot of people, Zaroth let his curiosity win and followed the noise.


    Taking a few turns, he stopped at a large crowd of people filled with worried expressions.


    They stood before a large building made of some kind of white material. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is that a church?" he asked himself as he took a step forward.


    "Look at the sinner we have among our own kind!" A man in a white robe declared as he lifted the head of a half-dead man.


    "Please¡­ I didn''t mean to¡­" From the way he spoke, it was clear the sinner was beyond broken.


    In the next moment, he was met with a fist to his face.


    Forcing the injured man to stand up, the man in the white robe continued,


    "Look at his hand!" He grabbed the sinner''s hand and poured some kind of liquid over it.


    The next moment, the back of the man''s hand shone crimson as some kind of symbol appeared on it.


    "Gods, so it''s true!"


    "I can''t believe it, he looked so normal!"


    "Make him pay for his sins!"


    The crowd erupted in mutters as they stared at the man''s hand.


    ''Wait, isn''t that symbol similar to the one I got after making a deal with Midnight Bloodrose?'' Zaroth wondered to himself.


    "As stated by the law and in the honor of the name of the gods who protect and guide us!"


    The man in the white robe forced the injured sinner to sit on a chair, tying his hands behind his back and binding his legs together.


    "The sentence is immediate execution!" Shifting his gaze to the masses, the man spoke louder so everyone could hear him.


    "The elders have declared that the form of punishment is stoning!"


    The eyes of the injured sinner widened in horror as he gazed at the public.


    "Wait, please¡ª"


    But he was interrupted as a rock thrown toward him hit him squarely in the jaw.


    "Kill the sinner!" a man screamed, picking up a nearby rock and hurling it toward the condemned individual with all his strength.


    "In the name of the gods!" a woman joined in as she, too, began to throw rocks.


    Pretty soon, the nearby crowd was throwing rocks at the man. Injured and bound, he could only scream in pain as he was slowly being killed.


    Watching from afar, Zaroth noted to himself,


    ''Okay, then. I guess I REALLY have to keep it a secret that I''ve made a deal with a demon¡­''

 Chapter 68 Cursed Prophecy

    Zaroth, while being cold and often appearing like an emotionless individual, didn''t enjoyed watching people in pain, especially people that had not wronged him.So, not wishing to see the rest, he turned his back on the gruesome scene and left.


    ''I guess it kind of makes sense that the masses don''t like people who have made a deal with a demon,'' he was lost in thought as he walked.


    ''It may be beneficial to learn more about demons, and specifically vampires, since I''ve made a deal with one.''


    Deciding that the first thing he would do after getting some free time was to go to the library and pick some books on the matter, he went home and prepared dinner for himself.


    "Can I eat, too?" Luna sat across from him, eyeing the food he had made.


    Zaroth raised an eyebrow. "Do you have to?"


    "No, not really. I just want to taste the things you cook."


    With a sigh, Zaroth prepared two dishes and had a peaceful dinner with his dragon.


    Silverfang was looking at him intensely, but he pointed at Luna, saying that if he wanted any, she would be the one who had to share.


    Luna grimaced but, in the end, gave a portion of her food.


    Zaroth was looking at his two summons, lost in thought.


    Before, just maintaining one of them was hard, but now, as he got stronger and his mana regeneration increased enough, he was able to sustain them indefinitely.


    Of course, this was only if Luna remained in her human form.


    But this was also bad news¡ªit meant that he now didn''t have an efficient way to train his mana core, other than connecting sparks to it.


    "I really need a third beast," he muttered as he collapsed on his bed, exhausted.


    ***** S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good morning." Zaroth yawned as he approached his three friends, who were sitting, waiting for the lecture to start.


    "How did it go?" Zack asked.


    "I won, of course," Zaroth replied with a smirk.


    "Never mind that, are you ready for the exam?" Lily asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Zaroth''s eyes suddenly narrowed in horror. "What the hell are you talking about?"


    "Did you forget already? The professor has been reminding us about the exam for about a week now."


    Zaroth slapped himself in frustration.


    ''Did he? But that guy is so boring, it''s really possible that he mentioned some kind of test and I just ignored him.''


    Zaroth hoped Lily was mistaken, but after the lecture began, he found himself looking at a white piece of paper that had a quiz on it.


    With a long, tired sigh, he cursed inwardly.


    ''A test first thing in the morning?!''


    But left with no other choice, he glanced at the questions.


    -----


    Question 1:


    How many continents are there, and who controls them?


    Answer:


    There are nine continents inhabited by:


    Humans - three continents.


    Elves - two continents.


    Demons - four continents.


    -----


    Zaroth wrote down what he remembered.


    He was sure there were more, but he could remember only so much, especially so early in the morning.


    -----


    Question 2:


    If a beast ranked Rare (tier 4) and a demon ranked Greater (tier 4) fought, who would win and why?


    Answer:


    The demon would win. The reason being that demons have a higher level of intelligence, often surpassing even that of humans.


    -----


    In the end, after a lot of cursing, he finished the exam and handed it in to the professor.


    "How did you do?" Lily spoke with a smile, clearly happy with herself.


    "Bad," Zack answered with a sigh, crossing his arms.


    "What about you?"


    "I don''t want to talk about it," Zaroth answered with a grim voice.


    Roran looked calm as always, so it was pretty easy to guess that he had studied for the exam ahead of time.


    ''Hey, Luna, did you know about the test?''


    ''Of course!''


    ''Then why the hell didn''t you tell me?!''


    ''If I had, would you have spent time studying?''


    Zaroth wanted to retort, but quickly realized she was right, so in the end, he answered,


    ''Fair enough.''


    It''s not like he had much to do, so after the lectures, Zaroth headed straight for the library.


    It seemed that the library was actually more useful with teaching important stuff, rather than attending the lectures.


    ''Shouldn''t it be the other way around?'' Zaroth wondered.


    It was almost like even the most prestigious academy in the empire withheld information.


    But Zaroth had so much on his mind, and with all the things he had to focus on, he chose to completely forget about the matter.


    It''s not like it was going to appear later and bite him in the ass¡­


    ...Right?


    *****


    Gasping desperately for air, Vera opened her eyes.


    The next moment, she rolled over and fell from the bed.


    Trying to control her violently shaking body, she forced herself to stand up and approached the sink.


    Removing her white mask, she splashed her face with cold water, trying to calm herself down.


    But it didn''t seem to help as her heart continued to beat uncontrollably in her chest.


    Her lips were dry, even though she had just drunk water.


    Then she heard a knock on the bathroom door.


    "Hey, honey, are you alright? I heard a loud noise a moment ago." It was the voice of a clearly concerned woman.


    It was Vera''s mother. She was fortunate to live close to the academy, so she didn''t have to live in the provided apartments.


    Even though the voice of her mother brought her some comfort, she was too scared to answer her.


    Fearing something might have happened, her mother opened the door, only for her eyes to widen as it had been a long time since she saw the face of her daughter, who always hid behind her white mask.


    "What happened?" she asked, grasping Vera''s shoulders and checking for injuries.


    "T- em-¡­"


    Vera was clearly having a panic attack.


    "Calm down and look me in the eyes," her mother tried to reassure her.


    Vera forced her dry lips to open as she spoke, tears falling down her face.


    "The empire¡­ it will fall. All of us are doomed."

 Chapter 69 Vampire Hierarchy

    "Why do vampires have their own hierarchy?" Zaroth wondered as he read the book he had picked up from the shelves. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.In the book, the first thing explained was the way vampire society functioned¡ªor at least how it was believed to function.


    -----


    Vampire Hierarchy:


    Mortal Blood (Tier 1)


    Nightblood (Tier 2)


    Bloodbound (Tier 3)


    Noble Blood (Tier 4)


    Pureblood (Tier 5)


    Ancient Blood (Tier 6)


    Elder Blood (Tier 7)


    -----


    Vampires were demons, so shouldn''t they be using the same measurements of power?


    But at the same time, vampires were very similar to humans¡ªunlike the other races of demons¡ªso maybe it made sense?


    Not only that, but from looking at the chart, it was clear that they ranked vampires by their bloodline.


    Flipping to the next page, Zaroth saw drawn images of symbols that were supposed to appear on the back of a hand of an individual who had made a deal with a vampire, along with instructions on how to identify them.


    There were seven images in total, each representing how powerful the vampire was that the person had made a deal with.


    They were very similar in nature, but the difference between them lay in the number of dots in the center of the symbol.


    Even though the man Zaroth had witnessed being stoned to death was far away, he recalled that the symbol on his hand had two dots. This indicated that the deal he had made was with a vampire ranked at Nightblood.


    ''So Midnight Bloodrose is not the only vampire that has infiltrated the empire. Does she know about that fact?'' Zaroth wondered.


    ''Wait¡­ I don''t remember how many dots my symbol had.''


    This was an important question to answer. Knowing that information would allow him to gauge how powerful Midnight Bloodrose was.


    Shifting his gaze to the explanation on how to spot an individual who had made a deal with a vampire, he read that there were three ways,


    First, The sinner could make the symbol appear at will.


    Second If the hands of the sinner were cleansed with holy water, the symbol would appear on its own, whether the sinner wanted it to or not.


    And third If a priest or an individual with a similarly high level of holy power came into close contact with the sinner, the person with the holy power would be able to sense it.


    "Will it?" Zaroth raised an eyebrow as he glanced around, checking to see if anyone was nearby to spot him.


    After confirming that he was alone, he shifted his gaze to his hand and tried to make the symbol appear.


    A moment later, a crimson symbol appeared, with five dots visible.


    ''Does that mean that Midnight Bloodrose is Pureblood?''


    All the signs pointed to that fact.


    That meant she was pretty powerful¡­


    ''And yet she was scared out of her wits when she saw Luna¡­'' Zaroth seemed to have stumbled upon a bigger revelation than he had expected.


    He couldn''t get rid of the grin on his face. It meant that he had managed to make a deal with a vampire high up in the vampire hierarchy.


    After scanning through the book and memorizing the important information¡ªsuch as the places and types of people he should avoid to hide the fact that he had made a deal with a vampire¡ªhe returned the book to its shelf.


    "The book was useful, but it was missing information," he muttered under his breath.


    It didn''t specify how a vampire could rise in the hierarchy. Recalling Midnight Bloodrose''s words, Zaroth remembered that for a vampire to gain power, they had to steal it.


    Maybe that was why vampires drank blood. The more blood they consumed from a powerful individual, the more power power they would absorb¡ªand, as a result, the stronger they would become.


    So Midnight was trying to rise from Pureblood to Ancient Blood. Honestly, Zaroth respected that. After all, he was also someone striving to grow stronger.


    ''But why had she decided to join the academy?'' He wondered.


    Maybe it was because there were many people there who had yet to master their powers. She could be trying to hunt them before they did.


    Zaroth would have loved to have another chat with her, but it seemed that she wasn''t he¡ª


    "Hm?" He raised an eyebrow as his gaze fell on the table at the end of the room.


    There she was, sitting calmly and reading her book as always.


    ''How did I not see her?'' he wondered. ''Or maybe¡­ she''s able to make herself hard to notice?''


    It was possible. She was a vampire with Pureblood, so who knew what she was capable of?


    Putting on a friendly face, he walked toward her.


    "Don''t."


    She somehow sensed his approach. It seemed she wasn''t in the mood for conversation.


    "But, I ha¡ª"


    "I don''t care," she cut him off again without even glancing away from her book.


    With a sigh, he was about to walk away, but an idea struck him.


    The next second, Midnight raised an eyebrow and looked at him.


    "A friend request? Why?"


    "It may come in handy if I have to communicate with you."


    "And what could you possibly say to me that would help me?"


    Zaroth grinned proudly before replying. "For instance, that yesterday, a man was executed for having made a deal with a demon¡ªmost likely a vampire with Nightblood."


    Midnight narrowed her eyes for a second, clearly surprised.


    "Did the man say anything?"


    "No. At least, I didn''t hear him confess anything. He was just pleading to be left alive."


    "I see," Midnight sighed.


    A second later, Zaroth''s bracelet glowed briefly, and a message appeared before his eyes,


    [Midnight has accepted your friend request and started a chat.]


    "Happy?" she asked.


    "Very much so," he grinned as he finally left Midnight alone.


    Once she was alone, Midnight couldn''t help but grit her teeth as she cursed under her breath.


    "Shit. So they''ve followed me all the way here? It seems I''ll have to speed up my plans."

 Chapter 70 Wasted Time

    "Let''s see, I have befriended Midnight to an extent, and I am proceeding well with my spear training¡­" Zaroth was thinking about his next move.The next round of the tournament he was competing in would probably take place in about two weeks, assuming his calculations were correct. That meant he needed to use this time to gain as much power as he could.


    The question was whether he should focus on learning another spell besides fireball, or venture into the wilderness outside the capital in search of another beast.


    Both options had their pros and cons. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If he learned another spell, he would become stronger, but his progress in improving his mana core would stagnate. Simply having Silverfang and Luna summoned wasn''t training his mana core passively anymore.


    On the other hand, if he tamed another beast, his mana core would start growing stronger again at an incredible rate. However, if he was put in a tough spot during his next match, he might be forced to summon one of his beasts for help, thereby openly announcing that he was a Beast Tamer.


    He didn''t have much time, so he would need to make a choice between the two. Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Or¡­ maybe I can do all of this¡­" Zaroth muttered.


    It was possible to make progress in everything simultaneously, but it would require more time¡­


    To gain that time, he could probably start skipping some of the morning lectures. Most of them weren''t particularly useful on their own. He could just attend the classes where he trained his body or sparred with his friends.


    Deciding to do just that, he messaged Elysia.


    -----


    Zaroth: I''m going to start skipping some of the lectures.


    Elysia: Reason?


    Zaroth: Need more time to grow stronger, and the academy is slowing me down.


    Elysia: The academy is where you''re supposed to get stronger.


    Zaroth: Don''t take it too hard, but some of these lectures are next to useless, and most of the professors can''t teach for shit.


    Elysia: I know. I''m not the one who wants them there, emperor''s orders. You can skip whatever lectures you want, but keep in mind the professors will probably start to dislike and target you.


    Zaroth: Roger.


    -----


    "It makes sense now," he whispered.


    The reason most of the professors were so bad at their jobs was that the emperor was the one who had assigned them there, not the chairwoman herself. As such, their qualifications were probably questionable.


    But why? Did he want to stunt the students'' growth for some reason? That didn''t make sense. They were technically in the middle of a war, so wouldn''t he want the students¡ªhis potential soldiers¡ªto become as strong as possible?


    Things didn''t add up¡­


    "I can''t know everything," Zaroth said as he stood up with a grunt and looked at himself in the mirror.


    The day wasn''t over yet, so he decided he would spend some time in the wilderness searching for something to tame.


    *****


    "Stop," a soldier called out to him, only for his eyes to widen for a moment.


    "Oh? You''re a student at that academy? Sorry, you may proceed." The soldier gestured with his hand toward the gates.


    This was one perk of being part of that academy¡ªhe was allowed to go in and out of the capital at no cost. All he had to do was wear his uniform.


    Something else was strange. Zaroth called it ''that academy'' because, for some reason, no one could agree on its name.


    "How does that even work?" he wondered but decided not to dwell on it any further.


    Marking his way out of the capital, he headed into the woods.


    Because he was so close to the capital, the beasts in the nearby forest were few and far between, so he had to venture deeper in hopes of finding something worthy.


    ''Hey, summon me,'' Luna''s words echoed in his head.


    ''But people could see you,'' he replied mentally.


    ''Yes, but I have more control over my presence now. Forget about being a dragon or a powerful individual¡ªnow people would just think of me as an ordinary woman.''


    "Yeah, no ordinary woman has your appearance," he muttered as he summoned her, along with Silverfang.


    "Oh! Fresh air," Luna spoke, stretching her arms behind her back.


    Judging by how enthusiastically Silverfang was wagging his tail, it was clear he agreed with her.


    "We''re not here on vacation," Zaroth snapped, pointing to the spear he was carrying on his back.


    "We''re here to find me a third beast."


    "Sure, sure," Luna nodded casually as she walked forward.


    Shifting his gaze to her, he spoke, "I really hope your presence doesn''t scare the beasts away from us."


    Luna raised an eyebrow. "Why would that be a problem? You''re searching for dead ones anyway. After all, if you kill something yourself, you won''t be able to tame it."


    "True," Zaroth admitted as he glanced around.


    "I just hope I don''t waste my time again like last time."


    *****


    But as it turned out, he did in fact waste his time, just like last time.


    It was already dark, and he hadn''t spotted even a single corpse in the entire forest.


    "Why is it so hard to find something dead, for fuck''s sake?!" he grit his teeth in frustration.


    He had been attacked by multiple beasts along the way, but after killing them, the few that showed signs they could be tamed refused to submit. None of them wanted to bow to the presence that had killed them in the first place.


    Now, he was approaching the gates of the capital. He dismissed Silverfang and was about to dismiss Luna as well when¡ª


    "Don''t."


    It seemed she didn''t agree with the idea.


    "The fuck do you mean, don''t? You''re a dragon¡ªyou will be seen!"


    "I told you, they can''t sense it! I''ll just seem like an ordinary woman!"


    Zaroth frowned, his eyebrows in frustration. She was technically right, but he could already imagine the problem... Some idiot would fall for her the moment they laid eyes on her and cause trouble.


    With a sigh, he finally spoke. "Alright, but you will deal with the consequences."


    She nodded happily as they approached the gates of the capital.


    Zaroth was supposed to go in without trouble, but the moment they approached the stationed guard, the man began to stare at Luna¡ªalmost like he was in a trance.


    "Hey, I''m sorry, can I talk to you two?" the guard asked, glancing at them¡ªor rather, mostly at Luna.


    ''Why am I not surprised,'' Zaroth thought as he shifted his gaze to her, curious to see how she would deal with the trouble.


    "If you''re fre¡ª"


    "Sorry, not interested," she cut him off immediately.


    "What? Why?" the guard asked, sounding stunned.


    "I only speak with the strong," she replied calmly.


    The man''s face reddened, insulted, as though Luna had directly called him weak.


    "Oh yeah? Then who''s strong to you?" he snapped.


    "My boyfriend," she said, cool as ever, casually pointing at Zaroth.


    Furious at Luna''s actions, Zaroth couldn''t help but curse as the guard turned his attention to him, looking as though he was ready for a fight.


    "For fuck''s sake, I knew this would happen!"

 Chapter 71 Feelings

    "That little punk is supposed to be stronger than me? Unbelievable!" the guard spoke, getting even more offended.''Play it cool,'' Zaroth thought, trying to stay calm and not burst into fury.


    "I mean, I''m the one going to that academy, so it seems pretty believable to me."


    The guard raised his hand, making it into a fist, clearly ready to throw a punch.


    Zaroth, not flinching, spoke, "Are you causing trouble while on duty?"


    Being asked that question seemed to bring some sense into the man, as he lowered his hand and muttered an apology.


    Not wishing for the scene to repeat itself, Zaroth, frowning, entered the capital, Luna not far behind, grinning and clearly enjoying herself.


    "What the hell was that?!" he asked in frustration.


    "Honestly? It seemed fun, so I wanted to try it."


    "Fun?!" Zaroth took a deep breath, massaging his eyebrows. ''If that had gotten out of control, I could''ve been arrested and questioned about why I was fighting the gate guard.''


    "But it was also the truth, though," Luna added.


    Zaroth wanted to retort, but seeing the number of gazes they were attracting¡ªno, more accurately, Luna was attracting¡ªhe grasped her hand and led her somewhere more private.


    ''This was a bad idea. Now I can''t even desummon her in public, since it would look suspicious if a woman suddenly disappeared.''


    "Oh? Being led like this¡ªit seems quite romantic, wouldn''t you say, Zaroth?" Luna teased as she followed him.


    "This woman!" he cursed under his breath.


    Finally reaching an area where there weren''t many people and not a lot of prying eyes, Zaroth made Luna sit on a bench. He leaned in, placing both hands against the bench, bringing his face closer to hers.


    "Explain. What was the reason for doing something like that?"


    Luna''s eyes didn''t waver as she answered.


    "It''s boring staying in your soul, always spectating. I want to move around, I want to make changes to the world, I want to feel excited."


    Zaroth wanted to argue, but he knew, in a way, she was right. A mythical dragon had been forced into nothing more than a spectator for a long time now. He had to consider her feelings.


    "Okay. What do you want to do? Something that would excite you¡ªjust say it, and we''ll do it."


    "Anything?" Luna asked, showing an emotion Zaroth couldn''t catch in time.


    "Yes, anyth¡ª"


    He was interrupted as Luna immediately put her hands on his head and leaned in for a kiss.


    ''What the hell?'' To say he was surprised would have been an understatement. This was definitely not how he thought he''d experience his first kiss. Yet, just feeling her lips, Zaroth couldn''t help but feel that, no matter what, he shouldn''t stop what they were doing.


    In a flash, Luna made him sit on the bench as she sat onto his lap.


    Feeling her body pressed tightly against his made Zaroth''s body heat up. He had honestly already forgotten about everything else.


    But Luna, equally excited, felt her heart beating faster. As a result, Zaroth was suddenly forced to stop. He clutched his chest, his hand over his heart, as his body trembled.


    He began gasping for air, like he was moments away from collapsing. Seeing the state he was in, Luna quickly stood up, calming herself down.


    After a few tense minutes, the pain finally lessened. Zaroth managed to speak, though his voice was weak.


    "What the hell was that?"


    Sitting on the bench next to him, Luna sighed, massaging her forehead.


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t have done that. I should''ve known you weren''t ready."


    Despite still being in pain, Zaroth listened carefully.


    "It''s like I said before, if we try to do anything, your mana core would burst."


    Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "But how does that even work?" he asked between ragged breaths.


    "The more excited I become, the greater the pressure on your heart and mana core," she explained.


    "Does thi¡ª"


    "This is also the case with every single emotion," she answered his question before he could even ask it out loud.


    So she couldn''t even get excited, or it could kill him?


    Now it made sense why she had caused that fiasco with the guard earlier.


    Zaroth couldn''t imagine how it would feel to suppress every single emotion you had.


    With a sigh, he spoke, "Sorry. I didn''t know what you were dealing with all this time. If you want to go do something¡­ preferably something that won''t kill me, I''d be happy to oblige."


    Luna thought for a moment, then stood up with a smile. "Then let''s go to a restaurant."


    With a grunt, Zaroth got to his feet and began walking with Luna to a nice place he knew nearby.


    Shifting his gaze to her, he couldn''t help but see her in a new light. For her to suppress her emotions just so he wouldn''t die¡ªthis just showed how loyal she was to him.


    He gritted his teeth as his body was still raging hot from the excitement he felt just moments ago when she was pressed so tightly against him.


    ''Stronger. I have to get stronger¡ªmuch faster!''


    *****


    "And without further ado, the fight shall begin," the observer raised his hand, signaling the start of the fight.


    The timid girl''s eyes shined, most likely getting ready to chant some sort of spell.


    David''s purple eyes didn''t seem amused as he watched her movements. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, a dark creature, several meters in length with three hollow eyes, emerged and placed its hand on David''s shoulder.


    "What, are you still salty that your team got second place in the rankings?"


    "Shut the fuck up," David spoke harshly. From other points of view, it may have looked like he was insane, talking to himself, but that was the nature of his weird class, Spectral Warden.


    No one was able to see or interact with the cursed entity except David himself.


    "I know what you''re thinking," the spirit spoke with amusement in its voice.


    "You''re wondering if you can kill your opponent before the observer intervenes, right?" The spirit laughed, its voice echoing around the arena, yet only David could hear it.


    "Sorry to say, but you''re too weak to do it."


    At the spirit''s insult, David''s eyes seemed to darken as his face grimaced.


    "You think I can''t move faster than that peasant?" David was referring to the observer of the fight.


    The girl, curious as to why her opponent wasn''t moving, didn''t object as she finished chanting her spell and sent it hurtling toward David.


    The next second, David was behind the girl, holding her head in his palm.


    Blood poured from her neck as she collapsed to the ground, beginning to paint the surroundings crimson.


    "Oops, I''m sorry, I went overboard," David spoke as he tossed the girl''s head to the side and glanced at the observer, who hadn''t managed to stop him in time.


    "Oh, well¡­ it''s not like I''m the one to blame¡­" David patted the frozen-in-fear observer on the shoulder as he exited the arena.


    "First round over, I guess¡­" he muttered under his breath.


    "Oh? Is that supposed to be impressive? Killing a weak girl who clearly wasn''t meant to participate in the tournament in the first place?"


    The spirit laughed as it brought its mouth closer to David''s ear.


    "Aren''t you just trying to vent your frustration over your failure?"


    David knew the spirit was trying to provoke a reaction from him. He had been living with the cursed entity for about six years already...


    And yet, he couldn''t help but bite his lower lip until it bled.


    "That fucker who managed to cheat his way into first place¡­ I hope I meet him in the tournament. It''ll be fun tearing him apart, limb from limb."

 Chapter 72 Fire Tornado

    "Right this way, sir," one of the workers at the restaurant gestured for them to enter.Zaroth quickly observed the restaurant. This was one of the best establishments in the area¡ªor at least, that''s what Lily had told him.


    Unfortunately, this place required reservations, but with the leftover credits he had, he simply bribed his way in.


    Entering the restaurant, Luna excused herself for a moment and stepped toward the bathroom, while Zaroth sat down and opened the menu


    After a moment, his eyes widened in surprise as he felt his mana being drained.


    ''Is Luna doing something?'' he wondered but decided to wait as he chose what to order.


    "Two steaks and a bottle of wine," he said after placing the order. He wondered why Luna was taking so long.


    After a moment, he saw her exiting the bathroom, and his eyes widened once more.


    It seemed she had used part of his mana to manifest a dark dress that perfectly complemented her alluring figure.


    Sitting across from him, she grinned and asked, "So, what do you think?"


    "Gorgeous," he answered, taking a better look at her.


    It seemed she liked his answer, as her mood was notably good after that.


    The food arrived, and both of them began eating, chatting along the way about this and that.


    But Zaroth was inwardly lost in thought.


    ''This dress¡­ and her actions before¡­ Is she pushing me to get stronger even faster? Maybe some kind of manipulation? But what could be the reason? Didn''t she tell me that I was progressing abnormally fast? Did something happen that''s making it necessary for me to grow stronger even faster?''


    Slicing the steak with his knife and bringing a piece to his mouth, he thought about how to get stronger.


    ''Stronger¡­ I could try to learn some kind of spell. To accomplish that feat faster, it needs to be something Luna can use since she''s a dragon, and it¡ª''


    His eyes suddenly widened as realization struck him.


    ''Yes! That could work! Why didn''t I think of it sooner? And now that I''m proficient with a spear, I could even combine it!''


    Seeing Zaroth smirking, Luna asked, "Did something happen?"


    He replied, his voice proud as his eyes shined with a darker shade of green,


    "Yes, I think I may secretly be a genius."


    *****


    "You want to what?" Lily asked, staring at him.


    After the dinner with Luna, Zaroth had slept in his apartment, and the next day had arrived. He was now in the Live Combat Practice room.


    "I want to learn how to breathe fire, you know, like a dragon," he repeated firmly. Zaroth was confident Lily could help¡ªshe had managed to teach him how to cast Fireball, so this couldn''t be that different.


    Scratching the back of her head, she spoke hesitantly. "I can''t do something like that, but I don''t think you need anyone''s help, to be honest. You said you and your dragon have some kind of connection, right? That''s why you learned Fireball so fast. Just do the same thing¡ªit should come naturally to you."


    Following her advice, Zaroth began practicing the spell while sparring with Lily. She used fire-based attacks to help him better visualize fire.


    ''Focus. Remember how Luna looks in her dragon form¡ªhow her jaws open when she unleashes an inferno, how hot the fire is, how destructive it can be.''


    Despite his efforts, he didn''t manage to learn the spell that day. But, according to Lily, there was a moment where it seemed as if a fire was burning deep in the back of his throat.


    Taking it as a good sign, Zaroth continued his practice.


    A few days later, Zack, Roran, and Lily had already won their matches and advanced to the second round of the tournament. The matches were progressing much faster than anyone had expected, which meant Zaroth''s next fight was rapidly approaching.


    Meanwhile, something within him shifted. His mana core seemed to glow brighter, as if he had finally grasped what he was trying to achieve.


    ''My jaws are the same as a dragon''s,'' he thought.


    Closing his mouth, he felt a menacing green flame ignite deep in his throat.


    ''Now the jaws are closed.''


    Opening his mouth slowly, the fire inside him began to illuminate his surroundings. His eyes shined with a menacing green light.


    ''And now the jaws are open.''


    He suddenly heard a voice echo in his mind.


    [You have learned a new spell.]


    [Firebreath]


    Then a menacing inferno shot toward Lily, and she raised three ice walls in response. Two of the walls melted instantly, but the third one managed to hold.


    Zaroth couldn''t help but smile as he finally managed to learn his second spell.


    "Congrats! That was fast, again," Lily exclaimed with a proud smile.


    "Try the move on me!" Zack shouted from across the room, forgetting the duel he was having with Roran.


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    "No, I''m first!" Roran yelled back, equally eager.


    Zaroth couldn''t help but laugh.


    ''So why did you suddenly decide to copy my fire-breathing?'' Luna''s question echoed in his mind.


    ''It''s because I remembered the fight we had in the forest against the Epic Beasts,'' he replied as he picked up one of the spears meant for sparring and stood before Lily. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''What did it remind you of?'' Luna pressed.


    ''Do you remember what that bird-creature did when you attacked it with your flames?''


    ''Wait¡­ you mean all this time you were trying to¡ª''


    Zaroth spun the spear before him with a smirk. "Okay, try to block this!"


    He opened his jaws wide and unleashed another inferno forward. The spinning spear in his hand acted like a fan, increasing both the speed and the destructive area of the fire.


    That''s right¡ªZaroth hadn''t just been trying to learn how to use fire-breath. He had been working toward recreating the fire tornado he had seen in the forest.


    Judging by Lily''s suddenly startled expression as she began summoning as many ice walls as she could in a desperate attempt to defend, it was clear that he had succeeded.

 Chapter 73 Ready

    Raising her hands in the air, Lily formed several ice walls in front of her.The next moment, the inferno that Zaroth had managed to create collided with them, and the room shook slightly as the walls began to melt, unable to withstand the high temperatures.


    This was one of the pros of using firebreath to recreate the tornado. Unlike fireball, firebreath could be used indefinitely as long as the person using it had mana left in their core.


    So Zaroth simply didn''t stop spilling fire from his mouth as he rotated the spear in front of him.


    One thing he hadn''t taken into account¡ªeven though the spear was made entirely from metal, meaning it wouldn''t burn like wood would¡ªwas that it would still heat up and begin to burn Zaroth''s hands.


    Lily''s walls had already melted, and she was forced to create as many as she could in quick succession, trying to keep the fire from reaching her.


    Deciding it was enough, Zaroth stopped the attack as he positioned the tip of the spear toward Lily.


    "Let''s see how accurate I am," he thought as he sent it flying, toward her.


    He had trained throwing his spear before, but he quickly realized that his aim sucked.


    But this time, it seemed he was going to hit his target. Lily gritted her teeth in frustration as she moved her head to the side, dodging the spear that was sent toward her head.


    Zaroth, not giving her time to rest, had already dashed full force toward her and sent a fireball in her direction.


    In response, her eyes shined golden as she sent a lightning spell ready to meet his.


    The two spells collided, and unsurprisingly, as Lily had much more experience in using spells, she managed to stop Zaroth''s attack with her own.


    But he had already closed the distance, both of his palms open.


    He was trying to fire two fireballs at the same time, something he had never tried before¡ªuntil now.


    He was close to winning, yet Lily saw through his movements as she raised her foot and kicked him in the ribs before the fireballs could be fired.


    He fell to the ground and was about to get up until he saw multiple ice figures floating in front of his face moments before killing him.


    "My win," Lily spoke with a smirk as she extended her arm for support.


    Zaroth took it as he sighed. "And I was so close too!"


    "What the hell was that thing you did?" she asked.


    He grinned proudly before explaining, "I recreated a fire tornado."


    "Oh, you mean that thing that happened in the forest?" Roran joined in.


    "Yes, just on a smaller scale."


    "Then what are we waiting for?! Use that move on me!" Zack requested, taking a step forward.


    Thankfully, there was still time left before the class ended, so Zaroth would have time to use the move more than a couple of times.


    *****


    Zaroth took a sigh of relief as he let his body relax on his bed.


    His mana core was beyond exhausted, but he had made significant progress.


    Not only was he able to learn a new skill that he could combine with his spear to turn it into a deadly tornado, but he also realized that his skill fireball had become stronger.


    Before, Lily could use two ice walls to stop the attacks, but now she required three.


    And the reason for that was most likely¡­


    Zaroth closed his eyes as he felt his mana core and the sparks connected to it.


    It wasn''t almost empty like before¡ªnow there were about five thousand sparks connected to his core.


    Using the metric for beasts, that would make him Uncommon.


    "I feel like I am ready for the next round," he muttered as he prepared to go to bed.


    But suddenly, his bracelet shined as he received a message.


    Seeing it, his eyes darkened for a moment. "So fast?" he asked himself, looking at the message.


    It seemed that his next match was tomorrow.


    "Then I guess I''m skipping one more day," he sighed as he dismissed the message and went to sleep.


    *****


    "Okay, let''s see what you have here¡­" Zaroth muttered as he searched in the blacksmith''s store for suitable armor and a spear.


    From now on, his enemies would become progressively stronger, so he couldn''t rely on the cheap imitations provided by the academy.


    Spending the last of his credits and making a note to ask Elysia for more later, he bought leather armor that provided good protection and didn''t restrict his movements.


    As for the spear, he bought one that seemed light and yet, at the same time, was made from some type of metal¡ªmeaning it wouldn''t catch fire.


    Being ready and geared up, he took a deep breath as he headed for the arena.


    After confirming his identity, he was led to the place where he was supposed to have his match.


    "Huh, so this time there are spectators," Zaroth muttered.


    Unlike last time, where there had been no one high up in the seats to watch the fight, it seemed that today¡ªbeing the start of the second round¡ªthere were a few people who had gathered, watching with curiosity.


    ''It makes sense that the masses would be allowed inside. After all, this whole tournament could also work as a stunt for improving the reputation of the emperor.''


    "Ladies and gentlemen!" a man suddenly shouted as he stepped into the center of the arena.


    ''Is that supposed to be some kind of entertainer?'' Zaroth asked himself.


    "Today marks the start of the second round of eliminations for the chance to earn the right to win anything from the emperor!"


    The few people that had gathered in the arena to watch the fight fell silent as they looked down with anticipation.


    "From the right, we have a white-haired man with incredible spear skills! Zaroth!" the announcer spoke as he pointed toward Zaroth.


    "And to the left! We have a man who seems to be loved by the earth itself! Leo!"


    Shifting his gaze, Zaroth studied his opponent. He was a man of medium height with an impressive build, but there was something off about him.


    "Why is he naked from the waist up? And where is the man''s weapon?" Zaroth muttered in disbelief.


    Was his opponent really dumb enough to enter the second round without any kind of equipment?


    "And without any further ado, let the battle begin!" the entertainer shouted as he raised his hand and quickly got out of the center of the arena, not wanting to disturb the fight. Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Zaroth took a step forward, glancing around. There was still a man sitting at their level, observing the fight with a piece of paper in his hand. It seemed that an official observer was present, ready to stop the fight if the need arose.


    Shifting his gaze back to his opponent, Zaroth tightened his grip on his spear.


    Meanwhile, the man about to fight him muttered something under his breath.


    Suddenly, the ground around his opponent moved toward him, and moments later, it formed into armor made of hardened soil.


    Not only that, but the earth also crafted a long, curved sword that the man gripped with both hands.


    Zaroth smiled darkly.


    ''If he has the ability to make equipment from the ground, it could counter my fire pretty well,'' he thought as he shifted into a battle stance. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This battle will be interesting."

 Chapter 74 Round 2

    ''He made armor and a weapon from the earth itself?'' Zaroth wondered, strategizing his first move while eyeing his opponent.The man who had been naked from the waist up was now clad in armor that covered his entire body, including his face. Despite being made from soil, the sword in his hand looked sharp¡ªsharp enough to slice through tendons without trouble.


    ''It''s possible he can create an infinite amount of equipment. What if he can use other weapons besides the curved sword he''s currently wielding?'' Zaroth thought as he adjusted his grip on his spear.


    Taking a battle stance, he watched as his opponent, Leo charged straight at him.


    Having a spear gave Zaroth the advantage of reach, so he attempted a feint thrust to test Leo''s reaction.


    Leo, however, didn''t slow down at all. He charged forward with unshaken confidence in his armor.


    The next second, Leo had already swung his sword toward Zaroth.


    Zaroth prepared to dodge but suddenly realized one of his feet wouldn''t move.


    Shifting his gaze for a split second, he noticed that Leo had commanded the ground to warp around his foot, limiting his mobility.


    ''Smart,'' Zaroth admitted as he gave up on escaping and instead sent a fireball aimed directly at the eye sockets of Leo''s helmet.


    This time, his opponent reacted, halting his swing mid-air and using one arm to cover his eyes.


    Not wasting a second, Zaroth kicked Leo and broke free from the constraint on his foot.


    ''Okay, I guess I won''t hold back,'' Zaroth decided, spinning his spear in front of him while opening his mouth and unleashing a deadly breath of fire.


    The fire breath reached the rotating spear, increasing both the speed and the destructive area of the flames, creating a deadly inferno.


    Leo seemed startled for a moment. Then, throwing his sword aside, he extended both arms forward and created a large shield of hardened soil in front of him.


    Zaroth''s inferno collided with Leo''s shield and was blocked in the process.


    But Zaroth didn''t stop his fire attack. Leo remained locked in place, struggling to maintain the shield as it began to break apart under the high temperatures.


    ''If I can keep this up long enough, his shield will eventually fall apart. But the question is, can I hold on for that long?'' Zaroth wondered, glancing at his enemy.


    While Zaroth had become stronger, this skill drained him significantly, and soon, his mana would run out.


    ''The problem is, the ground can withstand high temperatures. Even if I break through the shield, I still have to get past his armor,'' Zaroth thought, his mind racing.


    It suddenly made sense why people used the ground to build furnaces¡ªit could endure extreme heat without breaking down.


    ''Wait¡­ a furnace?'' Zaroth''s eyes shone a deeper shade of green as he suddenly got an idea.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, he stopped his fire tornado attack and charged forward.


    Leo sensed that the fire attack had stopped and threw the nearly destroyed shield to the side, summoning a whip into his hand.


    Wasting no time, he lashed the whip toward Zaroth, while Zaroth, in turn, hurled his spear forward with all the strength he could muster.


    Leo''s whip hit Zaroth''s forehead as blood began to pour down from the wound, obstructing his vision, while Zaroth''s spear hit Leo in the chest. Although he was forced to take a step or two back due to the shockwave, he didn''t suffer any major damage as his armor held.


    The observer raised an eyebrow, questioning the decision of Zaroth.


    ''Why did he throw his only weapon? It''s not li¡ª'' Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    Suddenly, the observer''s eyes widened as he grasped Zaroth''s plan. If he was right¡ªLeo was as good as dead.


    "Healer! We need a healer!" the observer screamed as he got up.


    Some of the spectators stared in confusion. Why was the observer calling for a healer when the fight had not yet ended?


    But suddenly, they understood the reason as Zaroth reached Leo and jumped into the air.


    Leo, having confidence in his armor, took a step forward and used the ground to make a dagger appear in his left hand, which he brought down on Zaroth''s thigh.


    Yet Zaroth, not showing that he felt any pain, grabbed Leo as he wrapped his legs around him and brought his face down to Leo''s helmet.


    Leo''s eyes widened in horror as he saw Zaroth''s menacing smile slowly open, and in the back of his throat, a deadly fire forming.


    Before Leo could react in any way, Zaroth bit down on Leo''s helmet and let loose a deadly inferno right inside Leo''s armor.


    As Leo''s armor covered his entire body with the only exception being his eyes, the deadly fire entered and began to melt the man''s body like nothing.


    ''One!'' Zaroth was counting down the seconds, wondering how long it would take to turn his opponent into nothing but ash.


    ''Two!'' The second the fire reached Leo''s body, he felt his skin, muscles, tendons, and even bones melting under the high temperatures. As such, he was unable to move at all, and all he could do was stay motionless as Zaroth continued to heat up the inside of his armor like a furnace.


    ''Three!'' Suddenly, Zaroth felt somebody grasp his body and throw him to the side.


    Letting go of Leo, he fell to the ground, shifting his gaze to the person that had prevented him from killing his enemy.


    It was the observer, accompanied by a man who seemed to be the healer standing next to him. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They removed Leo''s armor, which had become crimson red from the heat, and revealed his body.


    In just three seconds, his body had been turned into charcoal. It seemed that he had already died, but the healer somehow managed to bring him back to life.


    "And the winner is Zaroth!" the announcer screamed as he returned to the center of the arena, and the few spectators burst into cheers in celebration of the fight.


    Zaroth felt incredible. He had not only managed to defeat his opponent, but he had done so without even using his main abilities¡ªor, in other words, his beasts.


    Leo was taking weak breaths as the healer carried his body to someplace where he could be treated better.


    "I see¡­ so it takes four seconds," Zaroth noted as he now knew how long it would take to burn somebody to death from up close.


    Seeing that the match was over, Zaroth took a moment to appreciate the cheers from the public that had watched the match and then he exited the arena, happy with his progress.


    His only regret was that he didn''t manage to kill his opponent, but there was not much that could be done and it wasn''t like Zaroth cared if his opponent lived or died, as it didn''t concern him at all.


    Meanwhile, after dealing with the mess, the observer looked at the profile that he was provided with regarding Zaroth''s abilities and added a few things.


    -----


    Zaroth:


    Main weapon: Spear


    Characteristics: Heartless, can ignore pain to a large extent, always tries to go for the kill


    Skills: Fireball, Firebreath


    -----


    It seemed that Zaroth had advanced to the third round.

 Chapter 75 Into the Wilds

    To be honest, it was kind of surprising that the second round came so soon after the first one.Originally, Zaroth thought it would take a month until they managed to get it sorted out. After all, we were talking about more than 30,000 matches.


    "Or maybe I have been thinking about it the wrong way," he muttered as he slowly walked towards his assigned apartment.


    He had already noticed that, even though he was in the second round, there were spectators watching with interest.


    Maybe the plan was to get through the uninteresting matches quickly and, after reaching round 10 and beyond, showcase the might of the strongest students in the empire.


    Maybe, by the end, there would be so many people wanting to watch the finals of the tournament that even the grand arena would not be able to accommodate them all.


    "And if he charged them for watching the fight, the emperor could very quickly recover the money he has used to make the tournament possible in the first place. It seems that the man had thought about everything and was winning in every possible way," Zaroth muttered, having to admit that the emperor was much smarter than he originally thought.


    But this was still far in the future¡ªZaroth had to focus on the present now.


    If he was right, and the later matches were going to be held like a grand event, it meant that the earlier rounds would be fought as quickly as possible.


    In other words, even though he had just passed the second round, the third one was rapidly approaching.


    "Stronger¡­" he got lost in thought. How could he become stronger?


    Yes, true, he had become stronger, but this tournament had an element of luck in it. His next opponent could be the weakest student in the empire who had managed to enter the tournament¡ªor they could be the strongest. Zaroth wanted to be ready for any situation.


    "Beasts¡­ there''s no avoiding it anymore. I''ll get some supplies and enter the forest. Until I manage to tame a third beast, I won''t be coming back."


    This was the plan he came up with. But first things first, he needed credits. For the supplies he was planning to buy, he had already spent most of his credits. Luckily, he knew just the person to ask for more. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    -----


    Zaroth: I need more credits, and I''ll be outside the capital for some time.


    Elysia: You really are burning through them like paper, huh? Where are you going?


    Zaroth: After winning the second round and advancing to the third, I realized I need even more strength. So, I''m going out to tame another beast.


    Elysia: I see¡­ By the way, that test you did before? You failed. You have a second chance to take it and correct your grade. The second test will be held in 5 days from now. Don''t miss it.


    -----


    [You have received a transfer of 200 credits]


    "Fuck! I failed? I thought I would have at least gotten a passing grade." Zaroth massaged his forehead in frustration.


    Honestly, failing the test hadn''t even crossed his mind, but it made sense considering that he hadn''t spent much time studying the boring¡ªor in other words, useless¡ªsubjects they taught at the academy.


    ''Seriously! Why can''t they just teach the important stuff and leave the useless crap aside?!''


    "No matter. The test can wait. First, I have to stock up on supplies," he muttered as he headed toward the market.


    *****


    "Let''s see, what would I need for the expedition?" He observed all kinds of products for sale.


    "Water is a must. I don''t know if I''ll find a clean source. Also, it''s not a bad idea to get some food. Even if I can hunt and eat beasts, it doesn''t hurt to be well-prepared."


    He bought a few bottles of water that would last him at least 5 days and about 2 kilos of jerky. It was a good source of energy while also being unable to go bad.


    "Next, shelter¡­"


    After thinking for a while, he bought a tent big enough for two people. He was sure that Luna wouldn''t want to stay in his soul while he was exploring the wild.


    A backpack was in order, as he had to carry everything, after all.


    And in the end, he bought something that many people neglected until it was too late, a few spare sets of underwear. Even though he had lived a large part of his life like a street rat¡ªor perhaps because he had¡ªhe knew how important hygiene was.


    Checking if he had gotten everything, he headed toward the gates of the capital once more.


    The guards at the gates didn''t say anything as always, just looking at his uniform was enough to be left unbothered.


    Entering the forest, he walked a few kilometers, keeping away from the main roads. Once he confirmed that he was far enough, he summoned Luna and Silverfang.


    He could have summoned Luna much earlier, but he didn''t want to risk letting some strangers try to hit on her, so keeping her concealed was much safer.


    Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Finally, I can walk a bit," Luna spoke with a grin as she stepped forward.


    This irritated Zaroth a bit, as he had let her out quite literally yesterday, but he didn''t want to waste time arguing, so he let the matter go.


    This was the third time Zaroth had gone outside the capital in search of a beast, and he was planning for it to be the last. As such, he had devised a plan.


    No matter how much he wished, if he killed a beast himself¡ªor if one of his beasts did it for him¡ªhe wouldn''t be able to resurrect and tame the killed beast. The creature wouldn''t want to submit to the person that had brought about its doom in the first place.


    But what if he found a pack of dangerous creatures, like wolves or even bears?


    If he quietly followed their movements, hiding his presence as he did, he would eventually witness the pack hunting for food.


    Once they managed to bring down a creature, and if Zaroth felt the energy coming from it¡ªready to be resurrected and tamed¡ªhe could quickly get rid of the pack and resurrect their prey.


    And, considering that he would have killed the creatures responsible for its downfall, the beast would surely be more likely to want to serve Zaroth.


    While it wasn''t a perfect plan, Zaroth didn''t have a very good grasp of what was needed to resurrect and tame a creature. So, this was the best he could come up with for now.


    He made sure the backpack was securely strapped to his back as he walked forward, searching for any kind of clues.


    During the hunting competition, Roran was usually the one who managed to find traces left behind by beasts. After observing him for a bit, Zaroth had been able to pick up on some hints on how to spot them himself.


    It didn''t take long for a wide smile to appear on his face as he looked at the ground. It seemed he had found a few footprints¡ªwolf tracks, to be exact.


    He had found the pack he was going to quietly follow from now on.

 Chapter 76 Found You

    From the looks of it, the tracks were old as they were just barely visible, but this was enough for Zaroth as he began to quickly follow them.Considering that they were old, it was hard to tell how many of them there were exactly, but he was able to tell that they were multiple at least. In other words, it was certain that he was tracking a pack of wolves and not a single one.


    Shifting his gaze to Silverfang, he spoke, "If you feel any kind of danger, you will warn me, right?"


    The wolf quickly barked, accepting the order.


    Zaroth shifted his gaze to Luna as he spoke, "You are to do the same."


    Luna sighed, "Yeah, yeah, I know, I can think for myself."


    "I sometimes wonder if that really is the case," Zaroth teased with a smirk.


    Luna raised an eyebrow as she teased in turn, "You are the one that failed the exam, not me, so remind me¡ªwho can''t think again?"


    Zaroth gritted his teeth as nothing came to mind on how to defend himself.


    Or at least that was what he thought until an idea came to mind.


    "Yet I am the one that is alive and not you, right?"


    Luna scoffed, "Don''t forget that the only reason you are alive is that I saved you in the first place."


    ''That is true¡­'' Zaroth admitted to himself, and then he asked something that he had been curious about for some time now.


    "You are a mythical creature, right? So how did you lose to that hero that they cal¡ª"


    "I don''t want to talk about it," Luna cut him off with an emotionless voice. It seemed that even though she was a mythical dragon, she also had things that she didn''t want to talk about.


    The atmosphere around them got a bit tense, and not wanting it to remain that way, Zaroth sighed.


    "Okay, I am sorry. I will wait until you are ready to talk about it."


    After a moment, he added, "But I want you to answer one question."


    Luna raised an eyebrow. "What is it?"


    "The one that somehow managed to kill you¡ªis he still alive?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She took a moment to respond. When she did, her voice sounded indifferent. "Most likely. The bastard will not die easily."


    "Then do you want to¡ª?"


    "Want what?"


    "Do you want me to kill him? We are planning to kill the gods, one man wouldn''t be hard to kill in comparison."


    Luna suddenly smiled as it seemed she was in a good mood once again.


    "Of course, he will die."


    As Zaroth managed to fix the awkward atmosphere, all three of them¡ªZaroth and his two beasts¡ªwalked forward, slowly trailing the wolf pack.


    *****


    Night had come, so Zaroth set the tent. Both he and Luna were inside, getting ready to sleep¡­ well, he was at least. He honestly didn''t know if Luna needed to sleep at all.


    Silverfang was outside the tent, hunting for something to eat. He was still a predator and didn''t want to lose his instincts, after all.


    Before sleeping, dinner was in order, so Zaroth was munching on a piece of jerky while Luna watched him coldly.


    "Come on! Can''t you share a bit?!"


    "No," he instantly replied.


    "You don''t have to eat to live, but I have to, so I can''t waste my food just so you aren''t bored."


    Luna sighed as she lay down in frustration. She wanted to eat something, even if she didn''t technically need to, but her master''s life was more important, so she wasn''t going to eat his food reserves.


    At least, not yet.


    After finishing his meal, Zaroth also lay down and closed his eyes, trying to go to sleep.


    The tent, while meant for two people, was designed for normal-sized people, and Luna was quite tall, so she required more space than normal.


    So, the two of them were uncomfortably close to each other¡­ or was it comfortably close?


    ''No, considering that I can''t do anything with her, being this close to her would only make it so that I''m excited but can''t go to sleep,'' Zaroth thought in frustration. It seemed it was going to be hard to get some sleep.


    "Can''t sleep?" Luna''s voice echoed in the dark tent. Surprisingly, though, it seemed her voice wasn''t filled with amusement.


    "Yeah, can you guess the reason?" he asked in frustration.


    "You could have desummoned me so you don''t have problems sleeping¡­ and yet you did not."


    "Well, I have to take the feeling of my beasts into account, don''t I?"


    "When have you cared about the feelings of others?" Luna countered.


    "I do¡­ but only for people that are important to me."


    ''And considering the only reason I am alive is you, you are the most important, though this isn''t something I will admit out loud,'' Zaroth thought.


    Luna smiled faintly, though in the darkness, it wasn''t visible.


    She rotated her body as she put her hands on Zaroth and embraced him.


    His face was pretty much buried in her breasts.


    "If you think this is going to calm me down, it will have the opposite effect,"


    "Shh¡­ rest now," she whispered quietly in his ear.


    A few minutes later, Zaroth was deep asleep.


    *****


    After morning came, Zaroth came out of the tent, energized as he hadn''t slept so well in a long time.


    Silverfang was lying on the ground nearby the tent, with a few leftovers of some kind of creature he had hunted during the night. It seemed that the wolf had not lost his knack for hunting.


    Zaroth and Luna quickly packed the tent and continued their pursuit of the pack of wolves.


    Before, the tracks were barely visible, but as they walked forward, they became clearer and clearer.


    They were slowly getting closer.


    Zaroth glanced at Silverfang as a thought came to his mind.


    "Hey, how does it feel knowing that you''re soon going to meet beasts of your kind?"


    Silverfang looked him in the eyes and tilted his head a little in confusion.


    "Maybe it doesn''t matter to you either way, as you are dead," Zaroth muttered under his breath.


    ''I think it will be a good idea to test what would happen if I sent Silverfang into their pack. Would they welcome him or would they feel hostile to him as he isn''t exactly alive?''


    ''This experiment could be very useful as it will give me some information on how the other beasts would react to the ones I have tamed in the future.''


    Suddenly, Silverfang stopped as he got into a battle position, while Luna put her hand on Zaroth''s shoulder.


    He shifted his gaze to her as he asked,


    "What?"


    "We have arrived,"


    Zaroth tried to hide his excitement as he made his footsteps quieter and advanced forward.


    Going past a few bushes, his gaze fell down as he saw an entrance to a cave going into a small hill.


    Around the entrance, there were bones of all kinds of slain creatures, and next to them, there were several wolves lying on the ground. Some were sleeping, and some were gazing around, searching for any threats in the area.


    Zaroth smiled darkly.


    He had found the pack.

 Chapter 77 Wolfss Hunt

    "It''s good that we found them so soon," Zaroth muttered under his breath as he closely observed the wolves.''Okay, let''s see what will happen,'' he thought, glancing at Silverfang.


    "Alright, go!" Zaroth commanded.


    His wolf tilted its head to the side and grunted as it approached the pack.


    "Let''s see what their reaction will be," Zaroth murmured, holding his breath as he watched.


    The pack of wolves rested peacefully until they sensed movement in the bushes. The wolves that were still awake shifted their heads toward the noise, baring their fangs and preparing for a fight¡ªonly to be confused a second later when Silverfang emerged from the bushes.


    The wolves tilted their heads in confusion, unsure of how to approach the situation.


    ''Come on! Even if he''s twice your size, he''s still a wolf! Won''t you accept him into your pack or something?!'' Zaroth thought impatiently as he watched the scene from a safe distance.


    If they accepted Silverfang, it would unlock countless opportunities for Zaroth to exploit. It would mean his beasts could infiltrate other beast packs whenever necessary. While Zaroth couldn''t think of an immediate use for this ability, he knew it would undoubtedly prove to be an invaluable skill in the future.


    But his hopes were quickly shattered when the wolves noticed the large injuries Silverfang bore¡ªwounds that should have been fatal. Yet Silverfang stood as though nothing was wrong. The wolves felt an uncanny energy from him, something that triggered their instincts, telling them that Silverfang was a danger and that they had to attack.


    Then the pack began barking and charged at him.


    "A pity," Zaroth muttered in frustration as he immediately desummoned Silverfang and summoned him back next to him.


    The pack of wolves, now even more on edge, scanned the area, but there was little they could do with Silverfang suddenly gone from their sight. Zaroth had done what he needed to, now, all that was left was to wait for nightfall and start tracking them.


    Not wanting to waste the opportunity, he sat on the ground, one leg over the other, took a deep breath, and closed his eyes.


    ''The mana core is a fascinating thing,'' he thought.


    There were multiple ways to strengthen it. One method was to use it more often, which increased your mana regeneration, its capacity and output. But there was also something strange¡ªthose sparks that occasionally appeared, which made your spells stronger.


    ''Are there more ways to strengthen it?'' he wondered. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The world was vast, and there was no doubt that hundreds, maybe even thousands, of techniques existed to grow stronger. But Zaroth was no fool¡ªhe knew he couldn''t learn them all.


    Then a curious thought came to his mind. What if he only mastered the fundamentals of each technique? Couldn''t he combine them in ways no one had seen before?


    After all, he''d already combined his firebreath spell with his spear techniques to create a fire tornado. In the future, once he learned more spells and techniques, who knew what he''d be able to create?


    He felt Luna tapping him on the shoulder and opened his eyes.


    Shifting his gaze to her, he didn''t need words to understand what she meant.


    The pack had begun their hunt.


    *****


    Zaroth had trained his stamina for a some time now, allowing him to run fast without gassing out¡ªor at least, that''s what he thought until he tried to keep up with the running wolves. It took everything he had not to lose them. Carrying a backpack on his back certainly didn''t help.


    To add insult to injury, Zaroth glanced to his right. Silverfang ran beside him with a casual ease, looking as though he wasn''t even breaking a sweat. On his left was Luna, running with a terrifying amount of quiet grace.


    If Zaroth hadn''t been looking at her, he wouldn''t have known anyone was there. That was how silent she was, even while running at such speed.


    Zaroth didn''t realize it at first, but a grin had spread across his face. The potential to grow so much more¡ªit was exhilarating. How could he not get excited at the mere thought of it?


    Roars echoed from up ahead.


    "Did they find their prey?" he muttered, halting his steps.


    Crouching low to hide his presence as much as possible, he crept closer.


    His eyes widened slightly. There, on the ground, was a deer, its throat slit open and bleeding profusely. It seemed the wolves had caught their dinner for the day.


    Without saying a word, the pack of wolves descended on the corpse, tearing it apart.


    One thing Zaroth noticed was how they took turns feeding. First, the largest wolf approached and tore off a sizable chunk, clearly the best piece¡ªa perfect balance of muscle and fat.


    Afterward, the rest of the wolves followed, each taking their share in an order that seemed to be based on their size and standing within the pack.


    "It seems that no matter where you go, there''s always some kind of hierarchy involved," Zaroth mused, watching silently.


    The deer didn''t give off any energy that suggested it couldn''t be resurrected, but even if it had, Zaroth wouldn''t have bothered. The reason was simple, a deer was a passive creature by nature, and he needed something that hunted to survive, not something that grazed on greenery.


    ''Now the question is, will they be satisfied with just this, or will they search for more?''


    Zaroth hoped for the latter. The more hunts he witnessed, the better chance he had of finding a suitable beast to tame. But alas, it seemed the wolves were satisfied.


    Only a few bones with scraps of meat clinging to them were left, and a couple of wolves grabbed them in their mouths¡ªlikely planning to carry them back to their cave for later.


    Zaroth sighed in disappointment. There wasn''t much he could do now except quietly follow the wolves.


    At least this time, they weren''t running.


    *****


    "This feels almost anticlimactic," Zaroth muttered in frustration. Now, he would have to waste more time waiting for the next night, hoping the wolves would hunt again, and that this time, they''d catch something worth taming.


    The pack was nearly back to their cave, and Zaroth was beginning to doubt his plan. Was there really no better way to find what he was looking for?


    But his thoughts were abruptly interrupted as his gaze fell upon the wolves'' cave.


    "Oh? This is unexpected," he mused, eyes narrowing.


    Looming in front of the cave was a massive bear. It seemed to have claimed the cave for itself.


    "This bear¡­ it looks strong," Zaroth concluded, observing the beast. It looked familiar¡ªthen a memory struck him. When he''d first found Silverfang''s body, it had been lying beside the corpse of a dead bear. This was the same kind of bear.


    He shifted his gaze to the wolves. The pack had already bared their fangs, readying themselves for a fight.


    Zaroth immediately came to one conclusion,


    No matter who won this upcoming battle, there would undoubtedly be a creature for him to resurrect and tame.


    He licked his dry lips, his eyes shined as he muttered,


    "This just got a lot more interesting."

 Chapter 78 Silverfangs Wish

    The pack didn''t waste any time as they jumped onto the bear with no hesitation.Zaroth couldn''t be sure, but the bear looked like it was Rare tier, while the wolves were Lesser at most.


    This fight was already decided. Why did the wolves charge at the bear without hesitation? he wondered.


    Maybe the territory was just that important to them? But to Zaroth, it was something he didn''t understand. To him, his life was the most important thing¡ªeverything else came second.


    What maniac in their right mind would throw away their life like that?


    Maybe this was why they were beasts, and he was human.


    Nevertheless, the wolves all attacked in surprisingly good unison. Even the bear, being of a much higher power, was taken aback for a moment by their coordinated assault.


    "It looks like hunting in a pack for so long hasn''t been a waste after all," Zaroth had to admit as he watched their coordinated attack.


    But even though the wolves were able to inflict some wounds to the bear''s head, it was clear they would still lose.


    Suddenly, Zaroth shuddered as he shifted his gaze to Silverfang.


    His wolf was trembling, jaws wide open, showcasing his massive fangs as a large amount of saliva fell to the ground.


    His eyes, once grey, had turned bloody as he stared intently at the scene in front of him.


    "Hey, buddy, you alright?" Zaroth couldn''t help but ask. He had never seen his beast appear so angry¡ªit was almost like he didn''t have control over him anymore.


    Silverfang didn''t seem to acknowledge him, but something did. Zaroth was surprised as he heard a voice echo in his mind¡ªa very rare occurrence.


    [Revenge]


    "Revenge?" Zaroth raised an eyebrow. Why had the system told him that word?


    A menacing roar interrupted his thoughts. Gazing at the bear, he saw that even though the creature was heavily injured, it had won against the pack of wolves.


    The wolves lay dead on the ground as pools of blood began to form beneath them.


    It was a sorry sight, but Zaroth smiled darkly as he noticed that some of the wolves gave off that weird energy¡ªit was possible to revive them.


    But his thoughts were consumed with something else. He shifted his gaze back to Silverfang.


    His wolf looked like he was about to jump into battle, no questions asked.


    ''Why does he act like that? I don''t think it''s because he cares for the wolves. At least he didn''t display any emotion like that. Unless¡­''


    Zaroth''s eyes widened in realization. ''When I found his body and resurrected him, the system spoke one word, revenge.''


    He shifted his gaze to the wounded bear that looked almost identical to the one that had killed Silverfang''s pack in the past.


    ''Is¡­ is this my beast''s desire? For him to kill the bear? For him to get revenge?'' Zaroth asked himself. He knew that when you tamed a beast, there was a feeling to succumb to their desires, but he didn''t know exactly what it meant.


    He didn''t want to admit it, but there was something bottling up inside of him¡ªalmost like a pressure that he wanted to release, no matter what.


    Zaroth took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down. ''Is it wise to grant his wish? Wouldn''t that mean Silverfang could gain control over me or something?''


    Zaroth took a few moments to weigh his options.


    In the end, he came to a conclusion. He brought his mouth close to Silverfang''s ear and whispered,


    "Tear it apart."


    It was curiosity, he realized. He wanted to see what would happen once his beast''s wish was granted.


    Silverfang let out a terrifying roar¡ªone that rivaled¡­ no, one that defeated the bear''s roar in comparison.


    Bringing his back feet down so hard they shattered the ground, Silverfang exploded toward the bear at a terrifying speed.


    The bear, not expecting the sudden attack, only managed to rotate its head toward the source of the noise before Silverfang reached it.


    Clamping down his jaws, Silverfang bit into the bear''s nose.


    The bear, quickly regaining its footing, moved its paw and slashed at Silverfang, creating a large wound on his abdomen.


    Silverfang was thrown to the side, unmoving. After all, this type of attack¡ªno matter what¡ªshould have been fatal.


    The bear was about to shift its gaze when its eyes widened in horror.


    Silverfang, bleeding heavily and bearing a fatal wound, got back on his feet like nothing had happened.


    The bear didn''t know¡­ that Silverfang was already dead, and that as long as Zaroth''s mana wasn''t depleted, he would remain standing.


    "Luna, I am desummoning you to conserve mana," Zaroth said.


    She nodded slightly, not having an issue with her master''s decision. The next moment, she disappeared, returning to Zaroth''s soul.


    Gazing at the fight, Zaroth couldn''t help but smile. He didn''t know why, but it seemed that the more Silverfang hurt the bear, the more pleasure he felt¡ªpleasure he had never experienced before.


    His mana was depleting faster now, as Silverfang had sustained injuries, requiring more mana to keep functioning.


    Yet Zaroth smiled darkly. As long as his mana didn''t run out, his beasts¡ªbeing undead¡ªwere practically invincible.


    In other words, the bear''s fate was already sealed.


    Roaring in fear and confusion, unable to grasp why the enemy that should have died long ago was still able to move, the bear swiped its paw forward.


    Silverfang managed to dodge the attack and inflicted a wound of his own.


    Just from looking at the fight, it was clear the bear was superior to Silverfang in every way.


    And yet, that didn''t matter.


    No matter how many times the bear inflicted fatal wounds, Silverfang would just stand back up like nothing had happened and charge at the bear again.


    From one shallow wound to ten,


    From ten to a hundred,


    From a hundred to a thousand¡­ S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The bear bled. Its body became slower, unable to move the way it wanted to.


    The bear crushed, tore, and slashed Silverfang, inflicting many other terrible attacks on the wolf.


    But before the wolf¡ªbefore Zaroth¡ªdeath was meaningless.


    Letting out a weak roar, the bear trembled and then collapsed on the ground, unable to move.


    Silverfang, not hesitating for a second, immediately jumped at the creature''s throat, tearing it apart to confirm his kill.


    Emerging from the bushes, Zaroth let out a sigh of relief. Even if it looked like he hadn''t done much, in fact, he had¡ªhis mana core was almost empty. It seemed that allowing his beast to move after taking heavy injuries was pretty costly.


    "No matter," he spoke with a smile as he walked toward Silverfang, observing the surroundings.


    There were five wolves giving off the energy hinting that they could be resurrected.


    "Still, that was one wild wish, Silverfang," he said proudly as he patted the beast.


    ''I just wonder what will happen now that your wish has been granted?''


    His answer came soon as he heard a voice echo in his mind. Licking his dry lips, he smiled darkly.


    He didn''t have many expectations¡­ but this was beyond his wildest dreams.


    [Silverfang''s wish has been granted.]


    [Silverfang''s purpose has been fulfilled.]


    [Silverfang is ready to evolve.]

 Chapter 79 Evolution

    "You can evolve?!" Zaroth shouted in astonishment as he looked at Silverfang.It seemed that his wolf had decided he had torn off enough of the bear''s throat, as he looked at his master with a bloodied face and tilted his head in confusion.


    "I guess it makes sense that you have no idea what I''m talking about," Zaroth muttered as he patted Silverfang on the head.


    "Nevertheless, good job!" Zaroth praised with a smile.


    His wolf wagged his tail in excitement as he let out a few happy barks.


    "But to be honest, that was one weird wish¡­ Really? All you wanted was to kill the bear?"


    Zaroth was having a hard time believing that Silverfang had such a simple wish.


    Seeing the confusion on his master''s face, Silverfang pointed with his paw to the cave.


    "What is something there?" Zaroth asked as he squinted his eyes, trying to see what his wolf was pointing towards.


    A moment later, his eyes widened in realization.


    A smaller wolf than the others appeared¡ªmost likely female¡ªand behind her were a few pups.


    Zaroth shifted his head to the dead wolves and suddenly understood why they charged at the bear with no regard for their lives.


    "They were trying to protect the pups¡­" he muttered under his breath.


    Now it also made sense why they were carrying part of their prey back, it was so the mother of the pups would be able to eat.


    The female wolf looked at her dead pack, then at Silverfang and Zaroth.


    She seemed hesitant to move forward, but her pups didn''t seem scared in the slightest as they all dashed toward Silverfang.


    "So your wish wasn''t to kill a creature similar to the one that killed your pack, but to prevent the extermination of another?" Zaroth muttered as he glanced at the pups that had begun to play with Silverfang.


    Zaroth had begun to feel respect for his wolf. "That is some honorable wish¡­" he admitted.


    "But how the hell do I activate your evolution?" he asked in confusion. It wasn''t like the system would return to explain the details, it seemed to appear only when it felt like it and disappear a moment later.


    ''I think you have to desummon him,'' Luna''s voice echoed in his mind.


    "Huh¡­ that actually makes a lot of sense," Zaroth admitted as he desummoned Silverfang and let him rest in his soul.


    Immediately after, he heard the system again,


    [Silverfang evolution in progress]


    "Well, that seems to take care of the issue," he spoke as he glanced at the dead wolves on the ground.


    "Let''s see how many of you would be willing to serve me," he took a step forward and placed his hand on the closest wolf to him.


    [Wolf judges your soul.]


    [You have killed my killer, you have saved my kind.]


    [Wolf responds to your call.]


    [Wolf forms a pact with you.]


    [You have formed a contract with Wolf.]


    Zaroth''s eyes shined a darker shade of green as the wolf''s body shuddered before it slowly stood up. The wolf hadn''t been dead for a long time, so with the exception of the wounds on its body, it didn''t look like it was undead.


    "Success!" Zaroth exclaimed as he patted the wolf on the head.


    Even though the creature was almost two times smaller than Silverfang, it was still a wolf, and it was sure going to come in handy later.


    "It seems that saving their kind as well as killing their killer gives me more chance to resurrect them," he came to the conclusion as he licked his dry lips and smiled darkly.


    "I wonder how many of them would decide to serve me?"


    *****


    "Five out of five," he muttered in disbelief. Out of the five wolves that he could tame, he managed to bring them all back from the dead.


    "This expedition has been a complete success¡­" Zaroth muttered under his breath.


    Suddenly remembering about the female wolf, he shifted his gaze toward her.


    She was looking at her risen pack with confusion and worry in her eyes, while the pups began to play with the resurrected wolves without a worry in the world.


    It seemed they still lacked the ability to tell what was dangerous for their lives and what wasn''t.


    "You look like a strong wolf, so I''m sure you''ll be able to raise them on your own without a problem. Plus¡­"


    Zaroth glanced at the body of the bear.


    "That big boy will keep you fed for a long time."


    He concluded that he didn''t have much to do, so he began to head back to the capital, but the wolves he had tamed didn''t follow. They just stared at him.


    "What is it? Are you the rebellious type?" he asked.


    In response, one wolf, the one that the pups had gathered around, grunted.


    ''Was it their father?'' Zaroth wondered.


    "You want to stay?" he asked.


    In reply, the wolf barked, as if affirming his guess.


    Zaroth massaged his eyebrows, deep in thought. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Should I leave him? Sure, keeping him summoned would put pressure on my mana core, even if it''s minimal¡­''


    ''But then again, wasn''t this the reason I needed another beast in the first place? After all, the more pressure on my core, the stronger it will become¡­ Plus, I''m wondering what will happen if I keep my beast summoned for a long time.''


    Having made his decision, Zaroth looked at the wolf with a grin.


    "Alright, you can stay."


    It seemed his decision had boosted the morale of the pack, as they all wagged their tails happily.


    Zaroth''s gaze shifted between the female wolf and what he presumed to be her partner.


    ''I wonder how she''s feeling? She just saw her entire pack be murdered, only to be resurrected a few moments later,'' he thought.


    When she looked at her partner, did she see him as she did before, or was he something entirely different now? Would she accept him for who he was, or would she keep her distance, feeling like he wasn''t technically alive anymore?


    So many questions. Zaroth could decide to stay and observe from a distance to see how things would proceed, but honestly, he was kind of over the whole forest thing, and he really wanted to take a shower. So, he didn''t pay much thought to the wolves.


    He stretched out his hands behind his back and let out a satisfied sigh.


    "Well, I hope you get along," Zaroth spoke as he began heading back to the capital.


    He desummoned all the wolves except the father of the pups and summoned Luna as he began walking.


    Luna raised an eyebrow. "You seem happy," she remarked.


    "How could I not be?!" Zaroth exclaimed, raising his arms wide as a grin spread across his face, his gaze fixed on the sky. "I''ve just gained five wolves, and Silverfang is evolving in my soul as we speak!"


    "I have become so much stronger, and yet I know it''s just the beginning! Killing the gods is slowly becoming a possibility!"


    Zaroth''s pupils narrowed further, resembling those of a predator.


    In that moment, he realized something profound. Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire


    There was no more addictive feeling than gaining strength.

 Chapter 80 Test

    Zaroth let out a long sigh of relief as he finally exited the forest and approached the gates of the capital.Luna was close to his side, but since he wasn''t in a hurry anymore, he didn''t bother to desummon her. Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    His attention was quickly redirected as his bracelet shined.


    He raised an eyebrow¡ªit seemed that Roran, Zack, and Lily had sent him messages asking where he was.


    Why didn''t he receive those messages earlier? Was it because he was too far away from the capital?


    Maybe there was more to these shining things than met the eye.


    But that was something for his future self to worry about, so he quickly discarded the thought.


    He quickly replied that he was alright and that they would see him tomorrow.


    Of course, he didn''t forget to write to Elysia, letting her know that his taming journey had come to an end for now.


    It was already night, so having done everything he needed to, he headed for his apartment.


    "This is going to be the best shower of my life!" This thought drove him forward.


    *****


    "Where the hell were you?" Lily asked as soon as Zaroth sat down in his seat.


    "Forest, slowly getting stronger," he replied.


    "And the result?" Roran asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Zaroth simply nodded with a grin¡ªit was pretty clear that his journey had been a success.


    "Never mind that," Zack spoke as he put his hand on Zaroth''s shoulder.


    "What are we going to do? We both failed our test!"


    "Ah," Zaroth opened his mouth a little in surprise.


    ''This is why I had a feeling I was forgetting something!'' he thought as he massaged his forehead. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The second test will be held in what, one, two days? We don''t have much time to study the material. But if there was somebody that had gotten a good passing grade on the test, and that somebody was generous enough to teach us the material¡­" Zaroth spoke as he glanced at Lily and Roran.


    She raised an eyebrow. "So, what, I''m a teacher now?"


    "I would really appreciate it," Zack interjected with a grin.


    Roran shifted his gaze to Zaroth as he spoke. "The drinks after the test is over are on you."


    Zaroth breathed out a sigh of relief as it seemed that he had gotten somebody to teach him the basics.


    ''There''s no way Roran is worse at teaching this stuff than the professor, so I should be fine,'' he thought as he shifted his gaze to the said professor who had entered the lecture room.


    He leaned back in his chair, trying to hide his inward thoughts.


    ''These lectures are akin to torture,''


    *****


    "Why the hell didn''t the professor teach the material like that?!" Zaroth exclaimed in frustration.


    He, Zack, Lily, and Roran were sitting at the table in his assigned apartment, reviewing their notes¡­ okay, they were reviewing Lily''s and Roran''s notes, as Zaroth''s and Zack''s handwriting was so bad it was borderline unreadable.


    This was the first time he had invited his friends to his home, so it was fair to call it a little weird.


    But at the same time, he didn''t hate it¡ªit felt kind of nice.


    The only downside was that Luna was in a bad mood, as Zaroth didn''t want her to speak to his friends face-to-face just yet, so he had kept her in his soul.


    Curiously enough, Silverfang appeared to still be evolving, as Zaroth wasn''t able to summon the wolf no matter how much he tried.


    Though he tried not to worry, he was sure that once the evolution was complete, his wolf would be much more formidable than before.


    "No idea, maybe they''re not getting paid enough?" Lily theorized.


    "They''re teaching in the most prestigious academy! There''s no way they aren''t getting paid a shit ton," Roran countered.


    "No, but really!" Zack agreed with Zaroth. "This is ridiculous! I mean, more than ninety percent of the material we''ve been studying during the lectures isn''t even on the test!"


    "I guess we have to be grateful that Roran and Lily agreed to teach us, huh?" Zaroth spoke with a grin.


    "Flattering won''t get you anywhere. Just don''t forget that after the test is over, the drinks are on you," Roran immediately spoke as he shifted his gaze to Zack.


    "That includes you as well."


    "Hey, when did¡ª"


    "God, shut up!" Lily''s voice cut through the conversation.


    "This is why you have such bad grades! You can''t focus for shit! Not only that, but you''re dragging Roran down as well! Just memorize the goddamn material!"


    Everybody wanted to retort, but as they all knew she was technically right, they could only returned their gazes to the material.


    *****


    "As you all know, once you fail an test, you have the opportunity to take it again. As such, I will require your utmost concentration," the professor spoke in front of the students.


    Zaroth observed the room with a smile on his face.


    He didn''t know how, but it turned out that about half the class had failed the test last time. It was weird to admit, but it felt nice to not be the only one.


    Why didn''t Elysia do something about the issue? The professor was clearly an incompetent fool¡­


    Suddenly, his eyes narrowed as he realized something.


    Or maybe she was letting him teach, and once a large portion of the students failed, she would have evidence that the man couldn''t teach for shit. Using that information, she could press the Emperor to get rid of his lackey.


    It wasn''t a far-fetched theory. Zaroth suspected that Elysia had used that strategy in the past¡ªespecially when it came to Roderic and Sylvia. From what he had observed, the two acted with the utmost respect towards Elysia¡­ not that everybody didn''t.


    In fact, he was probably the only one bold¡ªand stupid¡ªenough to invite her on a date.


    ''And even then she blew me off! What the hell do you mean, ''too young for your taste''?! I''ve seen more things than mo¡ª''


    His thoughts came to a halt as the professor slammed the test onto Zaroth''s desk.


    He blinked a couple of times, startled, and shifted his gaze to the professor.


    Usually, you were supposed to say a quiet ''thank you'' as you were handed the test, but Zaroth didn''t bother as he gazed at the paper and began to think about how to solve the questions.


    The professor grunted, most likely annoyed by the lack of acknowledgement from his student, but didn''t say anything as he continued to hand out the tests.


    Zaroth''s eyes widened as he scanned the test, moving from the first question to the second, then quickly skimming through the rest.


    "This wasn''t something I suspected¡­" he muttered in disbelief.


    These questions that had given him so much trouble¡­


    Suddenly, they were so easy!


    ''Roran and Lily have to be some kind of miracle workers!'' Zaroth thought. ''Or maybe the professor was so bad at teaching that the moment somebody with a shred of competence taught me the material, I understood it like it was the most natural thing in the world!''


    Grabbing his pen, Zaroth began to answer the questions one by one with a single thought,


    ''I''m going to ace this test!''

 Chapter 81 Questions and Choices

    Zaroth stretched his body happily as he exited the room.Glancing around, he saw that a lot of the students had worried expressions on their faces.


    ''Thankfully, I don''t need to worry about the result now,'' Zaroth thought as he sat on a chair, waiting for Zack to show himself.


    After a few minutes, he saw Zack exit the room with a smile.


    "Well?" Zaroth asked, already able to guess what Zack was going to say.


    "Roran and Lily are the best!" Zack praised as his white eyes seemed to light up even more.


    "Agreed. We really got lucky with this one," Zaroth commented as he began walking.


    "Well, I take it there''s no point in waiting for the results, right?"


    Zack, sensing what Zaroth was hinting at, couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "I''m messaging Roran and Lily¡ªwe are getting hammered tonight!"


    *****


    Elysia sighed as she took a sip of her coffee and shifted her gaze to the students'' tests.


    She had made the decision to review the answers herself, as it was bizarre that Class-A had so many people fail the test the first time around.


    "It''s almost like someone deliberately wants to stunt the students'' growth¡­" Elysia muttered as she picked up the first test.


    "Let''s see now."


    The questions weren''t really that hard¡ªwell, that was only true if someone from the academy looked at them. Truthfully, most people wouldn''t be able to answer these questions unless they had studied the material beforehand or listened to the professor during the lectures.


    Though, she doubted that so many students simply refused to listen to the professor.


    The more likely situation was that the professor was simply not suited to teach here.


    Even if that sounded harsh to anyone else, Elysia secretly hoped that a lot of the students would fail again.


    Usually, failing the same test twice would result in expulsion, but if more than 30% of the class failed, then it wouldn''t be a stretch to say the professor was at fault.


    Elysia couldn''t help but smile darkly.


    "Ah¡­ you shouldn''t have made it so obvious that you were trying to stunt the students'' growth, Draconis. Now there will be no way for you to stop me."


    Her plan was simple yet effective, she would prove that the man Draconis had sent was incompetent, and then she would put another teacher in the class. This one, though, would be under her control and not the Emperor''s.


    After this, Elysia would announce that no one would be expelled, as evidence would be found that the students'' teacher hadn''t been suited for the role. The students would be excused from taking the first test entirely, while those who had managed to pass despite the poor teaching would be rewarded accordingly.


    Elysia quickly checked the test sheets of the students. There were around forty tests, each with thirty questions. Yet, she didn''t even spend a minute grading each one¡ªthis was how fast she worked.


    Her movements were swift and appeared like a blur to anyone watching from the side.


    Suddenly, as her gaze fell upon a particular test, she stopped and scanned its contents carefully.


    "Zaroth¡­" she muttered under her breath.


    Would he be able to pass the test this time, or would he fail again?


    Elysia, even though she didn''t want to admit it, had a certain image of Zaroth. He was someone who didn''t hesitate to act and had a strong will, which was to be expected of someone who could command a dragon¡ªa mythical creature¡ªwithout going completely insane.


    "Or has he always been insane?" she chuckled slightly at the thought as she scanned the answers he had written.


    "This is a bit surprising," she admitted as she checked the answers one by one.


    All of the closed-ended questions, where students had to choose between four answers, were correct. But what fascinated her the most were the open-ended questions¡ªthe ones where students had to write their thoughts on certain matters.


    On some of these, there wasn''t a perfectly correct answer, as it was left to the teacher correcting the test to interpret. For instance,


    -----


    Question 21:


    You find yourself in a burning building. If you sacrifice your life, you will be able to save only one person, your father or your mother. Who would you choose and why?


    Answer:


    Myself, as both of them are already dead. But even if they weren''t, I would still choose to run to safety, as I know there would be no greater pain for them than knowing their son had sacrificed his life just to save theirs. Anyone who tries to act high and mighty is a fool who doesn''t understand how parents think. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    -----


    Or this one,


    -----


    Question 25:


    What would you rather choose, to live for the honor of your god or for your motherland?


    Answer:


    I would live for my own sake and for those that matter to me. I don''t care for strangers, no matter if their status is that of peasants or gods themselves.


    -----


    Elysia couldn''t help but smile a little. These questions were put in place to test the critical thinking skills of the students, and Zaroth had displayed intellect of the highest variety.


    Why was that? someone might ask. The answer was simple, most people, when faced with such questions, would start thinking about the ''best'' choice. Rarely, like Zaroth, would someone answer in a way that wasn''t listed as a possibility.


    And for some reason, the maniac had drawn a smiley face at the corner of the test with the text below it,


    ''I pass, right?''


    "Yes, yes you do," Elysia muttered as she continued correcting the test.


    She took a very careful look at another test¡ªone that belonged to Zack. It seemed he and Zaroth thought in a similar manner, as he also passed.


    By the end, thirty out of the forty students had failed the exam.


    "This is more than enough," Elysia spoke with a dark smile as she got up.


    It was time to speak with the Emperor.


    *****


    With each step she took, the path echoed, and the air around her seemed to tremble under her presence.


    Despite being beautiful beyond belief, no pedestrians dared to lay their gazes on her. They weren''t that foolish¡ªthey didn''t need to look at her to feel her terrifying strength.


    There was a reason why Elysia was often regarded as the incarnation of death.


    Arriving at the gates of the large castle, the guards tensed as they opened them.


    There was no need for words or identification¡ªthey knew who she was and knew that if she wanted to, she could enter without anyone having the strength to stand against her.


    Elysia didn''t slow her steps as she quickly traversed the castle and stopped before a large door made of the highest-quality wood available.


    She knocked loudly on the door. Though the way she did it wasn''t as if asking permission to enter¡ªit was just an announcement of her arrival.


    Without waiting for a response, she opened the door. Her gaze fell on a man with golden hair and eyes, sitting casually on his throne, reading a book. Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    Draconis shifted his gaze from the book to the new arrival.


    "To what do I owe the pleasure?" Even though his words were polite, his tone clearly wasn''t.


    Meeting his gaze without flinching, Elysia threw the tests of the students who had failed onto the floor before him.


    She parted her lips and spoke, her voice cold and devoid of emotion.


    "It looks like we need to have a talk."

 Chapter 82 Legends in the Making

    "Talk?" Draconis raised an eyebrow, acting as if he didn''t know what she was talking about."See the tests first," Elysia commanded. Few had the bravery to talk to the emperor with such disrespect, and even fewer would be able to survive the consequences.


    Elysia was such a person.


    Draconis shifted his gaze to the papers on the ground and grunted. Was this woman telling him to get out of his throne and pick them up?


    If it were any other person, he would have killed them on the spot¡­ sadly, Elysia wasn''t a person he could get rid of so easily.


    He flicked his fingers, and a moment later, a beautiful woman with golden hair and pupils identical to his own was standing by his side.


    "Yes, father?" she asked with an emotionless voice.


    "Pick up the papers, would you?" he spoke without shifting his gaze from Elysia''s black eyes.


    The woman bowed slightly as she crouched and picked the papers up, one by one, and handed them to her father.


    ''Is that a way to treat your own daughter like a slave?'' Elysia thought as she grew more and more disgusted by the actions of the man in front of her.


    "If that is all, I will take my leave," she said, and in the next moment, she was nowhere to be found.


    Draconis scanned the tests one by one. He didn''t pay them much attention, spending no more than a few seconds on each.


    When he was done, he returned his gaze to Elysia, raising an eyebrow as he asked her, "So?"


    Elysia sighed and shook her head regretfully. "It seems that your trusted lackey was too incompetent to teach the students of my academy. Even after a second attempt, more than 30 percent of the students still failed the test," she tried to make her voice sound regretful, though Draconis knew Elysia was simply mocking him.


    "As such, as per our agreement, the professor will be stripped of all titles, making him unqualified to teach. He will be replaced by a person of my own choosing."


    Draconis let out a sigh as he threw the tests aside.


    ''That idiot. Didn''t I tell him to fail them gradually and not so much at once? It seems that I truly am surrounded by incompetent fools,'' he thought as he wondered how he should deal with the chairwoman.


    "Elysia, you have such a beautiful face. I just don''t get why you keep putting it in places it shouldn''t be," Draconis said.


    "Is that supposed to be a compliment or an insult?" she asked, her voice beginning to carry a hint of anger.


    "No, it is the truth. With your beauty, you could have any man you wished. You could just go somewhere far and forget about all this. And yet, you keep disturbing my plans. What''s the point, I ask?


    Surely, you must have noticed the way most people look at you¡ªwith fear in their eyes. Tell me, despite being this beautiful¡­ maybe even more so than my wives¡­ has anyone ever invited you to a date?


    No, you don''t have to answer. I know the answer. Your actions stir fear in the hearts of many. As a result, you are feared, not respected. Is that really a way to live one''s life?"


    Elysia seemed to grin a little as she warned, "As always, you seem to be ignorant of everything happening around you, Draconis. I have been invited to a date, and recently at that. But I am not here to talk about my personal life."


    Her eyes seemed to darken as she spoke her next words. "As per our agreement, your lackey will be fired. I just came here to inform you of the fact."


    She finished speaking, turned her back to the emperor, and began to exit the room. However, she stopped for a moment and added,


    "I certainly hope for your own good that you are treating Althea with respect. Otherwise, something unfortunate could befall you." Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire


    She was referring to one of Draconis''s wives, Althea¡ªthe one suffering from the muscle rot curse. This was another reason why the emperor couldn''t get rid of Althea so easily, she had been friends with Elysia.


    Elysia closed the doors loudly behind her as she exited.


    Meanwhile, Draconis was left stunned, looking at the closed doors. It wasn''t because he had lost his inside man in the academy.


    It was because when Elysia said somebody had invited her on a date, she was telling the truth.


    But there was one problem. Very few people were strong enough to look Elysia in the eyes¡ªDraconis himself being one of them¡ªand yet someone had invited her to a date?


    For an individual to be this brave, how strong was he? Or maybe he was just insane enough to try something that stupid?


    Draconis gritted his teeth in frustration.


    "It seems Elysia has more strong allies than expected."


    ***** S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elysia was walking back to the academy, clearly in a good mood, now that she would be able to get rid of the professor. The influence of the emperor would weaken even more. The only question now was who was going to teach the class from now on?


    It would take some time for Elysia to find somebody that she could trust with that role.


    This usually wouldn''t be a problem, but the students were already behind on their lectures, and further delay could cause dire circumstances.


    "Only one thing comes to mind¡­" she muttered under her breath.


    Considering that now the professor was gone and the tournament was slowly progressing, she had found some free time¡­


    "I guess it is possible to fit it in my schedule," she mused, having made her decision.


    She wouldn''t jeopardize the students any longer, plus it was clear that there were a few bright minds in there like Zaroth and Zack, not to mention their two other friends that had managed to pass the test the first time, Lily and Roran.


    With the right approach, it was sure that they would be able to blossom into formidable individuals¡­ maybe even geniuses.


    "I wonder what they are doing right now¡­" she muttered as she glanced at the beautiful night sky.


    "Well, considering that there''s a tournament going on, they are probably training or recovering from their training."


    *****


    Meanwhile, in a certain bar, four legends were currently being created.


    "CHUG! CHUG! CHUG!"


    Zaroth was locked in a battle with a random man he had found, competing to see who would outdrink the other.


    In the fifth round, the man couldn''t take it any more and collapsed on the table, hitting his head as he did.


    Zaroth jumped on the table and ripped off his t-shirt, revealing his muscular body beneath as he screamed,


    "Is there really no one worthy?!"


    "I shall be your next opponent!"


    Hearing a voice, Zaroth shifted his head and smiled as he saw Roran, who had also won his drinking contest and was walking slowly toward him.


    Curiously enough, he had also ripped off his clothes above the waist.


    "This shall be the battle for the ages!" Zaroth proclaimed as he jumped from the table and approached Roran, with the intention of getting revenge for the last contest.


    Meanwhile, Zack was currently locked in a literal battle against three drunk men at the bar. But looking at the smile on his face as he beat them to a pulp, it was clear that he was enjoying himself, so they didn''t bother him.


    And Lily was beating in an arm-wrestling match, one man after the next. Seeing the incredible amount of strength the woman possessed, despite her slender body, there was now a crowd around her observing who would be her next victim.


    From that night on, the legend of the four spread around the bars in the capital.

 Chapter 83 Merit

    "Is there a problem?" Sofia''s voice carried a sense of care.Vera took a moment to respond, "I¡­ no, why would there be a problem?"


    Even if she tried to hide it, Sofia had known Vera for a very long time, so she always knew when her friend was being tormented by something.


    "If it is connected with your vision, you know you can al-"


    "I told you I am fine," Vera interrupted her with a hint of anger in her voice.


    ''I guess she doesn''t want to talk about it¡­'' Sofia thought as she wondered how she could change the subject.


    "How is the tournament going?" Vera''s question surprised Sofia a little.


    "Not bad. I have already reached the third round, just waiting for my next opponent."


    A second later, Sofia added, "I¡­ think it was the correct decision that you didn''t sign up for the tournament."


    Vera took a deep breath before speaking.


    "I just know I am not suited for combat one on one. If it was a team battle, I would have been able to, but when I am alone, I am almost useless."


    "Don''t speak about yourself like that!"


    "But you know it''s the truth¡­"


    Frustrated, Sofia shifted her gaze to the beautiful night sky. ''Why doesn''t she have more confidence?!'' she wondered.


    Sofia wanted to somehow boost the confidence of her friend, but a method didn''t come to her.


    Vera had been suffering from terrible visions, both because of her class and her god''s blessing. As a result, she was always in a bad mood, even most likely depressed.


    "Is getting the approval of your father so important to you that you will waste your time in this tournament?"


    Vera''s question caught Sofia off guard.


    Even if she was a princess, a daughter of the emperor, she had never in her life received even a hint of affection from her father. It was pretty clear that he hated her.


    "I have lived most of my life being neglected by him, so this will be the last time. I might be able to win the tournament or I might fall short in the last round. If even then my father doesn''t consider me his daughter, then I will not consider him my father either."


    As the silence grew again, Sofia was back to wondering how she could boost her friend''s ego even by a little bit.


    ''At least walking in the night is a relaxing experience,'' Sofia had to admit.


    If a person didn''t count the few drunkards that could be seen in the streets from time to time, it was completely quiet, completely peaceful.


    Suddenly, an idea popped up in her head, and she was about to speak until a voice in the distance stopped her.


    "I would have beaten you!" a frustrated man''s voice shouted. Taking into account how he talked, it was pretty clear he was drunk.


    "I would have!" a second later, another man''s voice echoed in the distance.


    "You both, shut the fuck up and help me carry Zack!" Now a woman''s voice was heard.


    "I can''t! I am just barely standing on my two feet! How the heck can I carry another person?!"


    "Lily, one of the reasons I love you so much is that you are strong, so I am sure you will be fine."


    "You rascal!"


    Sofia and Vera''s attention was piqued, so they halted their steps and waited to see who was creating all that noise.


    After a second, their eyes widened in surprise.


    "Aren''t these the four that beat the two Epic beasts?" Sofia asked, shifting her gaze to Vera.


    Vera trembled a little when she glanced at them. Taking a shallow breath, she responded.


    "Yes, they are."


    ''What the hell are they doing? They can''t possibly¡­ are they drunk?!'' Sofia thought as her pupils widened even more in disbelief.


    It was Wednesday, and they were in the middle of a tournament, yet the four of them had gotten so drunk that the girl had to carry one man while the other two, who were shirtless, were arguing over who had outdrunk the other.


    "Goddammit! If it wasn''t for Zack and his little fight, we wouldn''t have been kicked out! I was so close to beating you!" Zaroth complained.


    "Beating me? Do you even have an idea of who your opponent is? You should be grateful we were kicked out! Because Lily wasn''t going to carry only Zack, but you as well!" Roran fired back.


    "You drunkards! This is why I don''t go to bars anymore!" Lily spat in frustration.


    Curiously enough, despite her slender body, she didn''t look like she was struggling to carry Zack''s unconscious weight.


    ''Wait, if the four of them give so little care about everything going on¡­'' Sofia shifted her gaze to Vera as her lips curved into a smile.


    ''I think I know now how to boost her mood!''


    *****


    Complete and utter peace. Exactly where he was supposed to be. He didn''t have a need to move as he was experiencing euphoria of the highest level.


    In his life, he had never felt so comfortable. He wouldn''t move¡ªhe could spend his entire life lying here, for all he cared.


    But life wasn''t going to allow that to happen.


    Feeling a gentle finger tracing around his face, only to stop at his lips, he heard a whisper.


    "Good morning."


    It was Luna''s voice¡­ how could someone''s voice sound so alluring? The moment Zaroth heard those words, he felt his body getting hotter, so with no other choice, he opened his eyes.


    He was in his apartment, lying on the bed.


    He yawned as he sat up.


    Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Huh, this time I think there isn''t a hang-"


    Before he could finish, he was assaulted by a violent hangover caused by the previous night.


    "Alright, alright! I get it, you''re still here!" he muttered in frustration as he went to take a shower.


    This time, he didn''t lie to himself, pretending he wouldn''t drink again.


    *****


    "How is everybody feeling?" Zaroth asked as he glanced around at his friends.


    Roran looked like he had just been reborn, but that wasn''t surprising. Considering how much he loved alcohol, he probably recovered quickly from the aftermath.


    Lily and Zack, on the other hand, had dark circles under their eyes, though in Zack''s case, it was because he had been hit while fighting a few people who had pissed him off in the bar.


    In any case, they looked considerably well, so, as usual, they began to chat while they waited for the professor.


    Zaroth noticed that a lot of the students in the lecture hall were nervous. Most likely, they were afraid they had failed the tests again and would get expelled.


    But that wasn''t anything that concerned him. He was sure he had passed this time with flying colors, thanks to Lily and Roran''s help.


    Curiously enough, he realized that most of the students who were nervous were sitting in the back, while those at the front seemed calm.


    ''It makes sense, I guess¡­'' he thought. He used to struggle with the material in the beginning, but not anymore, so he didn''t see a point in changing his seat.


    He could have sat in the front, but what was the point? It wasn''t like he was going to miss anything.


    Suddenly, he noticed that everybody had started to shudder, and the next second, footsteps echoed.


    A breathtakingly beautiful woman with dark hair and eyes appeared at the podium with papers in her hand, but no professor at her side. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zaroth couldn''t help but grin as he looked at the eye candy.


    "There may be merit in sitting in the front," he muttered.

 Chapter 84 Success

    Everybody shuddered in the presence of the chairwoman¡­ with the exception of Zaroth, who was not only looking her straight in the eyes without trembling but was even excited to do so.Usually, mutters would begin as to why Elysia herself had come to their class, but as everybody was too scared to make even the slightest sound, a heavy silence befell the lecture room.


    Elysia took a deep breath as she spoke. Her voice neither carried hostility nor familiarity¡ªit was simply emotionless.


    "This time I have personally reviewed the tests," she said. Everyone shivered a little and listened closely.


    "There are eighty students in this class, yet even after being given a second attempt, around thirty have failed to get a passing grade."


    Suddenly, the silence became a grim atmosphere because everybody was thinking the same thing.


    Had she come here herself to expel the thirty students? Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nobody knew much about Elysia, but it was common knowledge that she was often called the incarnation of death. It was easy to guess that she wouldn''t blink twice before expelling almost half of Class A.


    "Due to the large number of failing students, an investigation began, and it was concluded that your professor has not met the academy''s standards. As such, he will be stripped of all titles related to teaching, and another teacher will be assigned to the class."


    Zaroth raised an eyebrow. ''That is surprising,'' he thought.


    "Because of the incompetence of your teacher up until now, you will be excused from taking the first test, and nobody will be expelled."


    One didn''t need to be an expert at reading human emotions like Elysia to see the relief spreading across the faces of the students, particularly those sitting in the back rows.


    "Of course, those who managed to pass despite the bad teacher will be rewarded¡­"


    Now everybody in the room was grinning. Most of the students had even forgotten to feel fear while looking at her.


    "And as for the matter of the teacher, it will take some time to find a suitable replacement. As such, I will take that role."


    Immediately, the happiness that everyone had been feeling disappeared and was replaced by despair.


    "The chairwoman would teach us herself?"


    A few students could no longer hold it in and began to mutter to one another.


    "Man, we are so screwed!"


    Elysia, hearing all of this, could have stopped the murmurs, but she decided not to intervene. Despite her reputation, she wasn''t some kind of tyrant who enjoyed absolute silence from others.


    Fear spread across the students, and even some who were sitting at the front quietly moved as quickly as they could, picking up their textbooks from their desks and rushing to find a place to sit at the back.


    No matter how much they loved to study, they wouldn''t be able to handle the pressure of sitting so close to her for long.


    Zaroth, meanwhile, was at a loss for words.


    ''She will teach us?'' he repeated in his head, making sure he had understood the information correctly.


    His gaze shifted across her body.


    Elysia figure was mesmerizing, with graceful curves that spoke of both strength and elegance.


    In his life, the only woman he knew who had a figure that surpassed the chairwoman''s was Luna.


    But Elysia had something that Luna lacked. Looking into her black eyes was like staring into an abyss¡ªlike looking death itself in the eyes. That sight aroused Zaroth to no end.


    ''An eye candy like her¡­ would teach us from now on?''


    Having made his decision, he took a deep breath.


    "Gentlemen," he spoke to his friends, which earned him a few raised eyebrows in confusion.


    Zaroth didn''t wait as he pushed his chair back, scraping the ground as he did.


    The loud crashing sound echoed around the room, silencing everything as everybody now had their gazes fixed on Zaroth.


    Meanwhile, with his textbook in hand, he walked slowly down the room with his head held high, not paying attention to the stares.


    Reaching the first row of seats¡ªthe one that was already empty because the students who had been sitting there had fled in fear¡ªhe placed his textbook on the desk and took his seat at the front, directly across from where Elysia was currently standing.


    As he was the furthest from everybody else, only Elysia, who was across from him, could see the large smile on his face.


    ''There is no way I will continue sitting in the back while such eye candy is standing at the front teaching,'' he thought.


    *****


    After the tests were given out to their owners and Zaroth had confirmed that he had indeed passed, he focused every single part of his being watching Elysia and her lecture.


    It was honestly night and day difference¡ªbefore, the professor could barely teach them anything, and when he did, his explanations were so bad that nobody got the concept.


    Meanwhile, Elysia and her lecture flowed like a river in perfect harmony, explaining every single detail as clearly and concisely as possible.


    Zaroth''s bracelet shined as messages in the chat flew on over the other.


    -----


    Lily: What''s the reason for you to suddenly go and sit in the front?


    Roran: I doubt that you suddenly realized that you need to take this stuff seriously.


    Zack: Oh god! Let me guess, you want to sleep with her! I''m certain!


    Lily: There''s no way he wants to do that, Zack!


    Roran: No, actually it makes sense. I mean, he''s already got a crush on one of the Queens, so I guess Zaroth has the habit of going for the impossible.


    Zack: He''s a man that dreams big! I think I just got inspiration!


    -----


    Curiously enough, it seemed that Zack was able to see quite fast the reason Zaroth had sat in the front¡ªthey were beginning to think alike.


    Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    Though Zaroth didn''t bother reading the chat as he was too mesmerized... focused on the lecture.


    It turned out having a bombshell of a teacher certainly helped focus... who knew?


    *****


    The lecture was over, but that didn''t mean the day was over, everybody still had many more classes to attend.


    This whole fiasco with the professor only covered one of the four classes everyone attended.


    After the bell rang, everybody ran outside of the room as they couldn''t stand Elysia''s pressure anymore.


    Zaroth sent a quick message to his friends to go, and that he was going to join them shortly.


    He was now alone in the lecture room with Elysia.


    She raised an eyebrow as she spoke, "What is it that you wanted to talk about?"


    Elysia was acting as though they hadn''t met before, which was understandable. It wouldn''t do her any good for somebody to see that she had a connection with Zaroth.


    Or at least, that''s what he thought.


    "It''s about the reward for passing the test, ma''am," he spoke formally.


    Elysia''s eyes narrowed a bit as she answered, "If it''s just that, don''t worry. The reward¡ª"


    "I don''t want it," Zaroth cut her off, and she scoffed at his words.


    "Don''t want it? Why?"


    "There''s something else that I want more, actually."


    "So you want to exchange your reward for something else?"


    "Precisely."


    Elysia let out a sigh of disappointment. "Okay, tell me what you want, but keep in mind that we can''t give credit¡ª"


    "Date," he cut her off again. "I want a date tonight."


    Elysia furrowed her eyebrows, in surprise or was it frustration?


    "Listen, we talked about¡ª"


    She was about to cut him off, but when she looked into his green, cat-like eyes, it was clear he wasn''t going to give up anytime soon


    Elysia sighed as she spoke, "20:00. Meet me at the Dragonfire Dining Hall, don''t be late."


    Zaroth nodded as he turned his back towards her and grinned like an idiot.


    It seemed that he finally managed to get a date with Elysia.

 Chapter 85 Gentleman Overnight

    "Why are you grinning like an idiot?" Lily asked as her gaze fell on Zaroth.


    Before Zaroth could even respond, Zack''s eyes suddenly narrowed as realization hit him.


    "Wait a second, you were alone with the chairwoman, right? What did you do?"


    Zaroth''s grin widened even more as he spoke.


    "I got a date!"


    "Wha-" Lily opened her mouth to say something in disbelief, but no words came out.


    "Congrats!" Zack patted him on the back. "But how the hell did you accomplish that?"


    "Luck, I guess," he admitted.


    "When is the date taking place?" Roran asked.


    "Today at 20:00."


    Roran narrowed his eyes. "Then you don''t have a lot of time. Do you have a plan?"


    "No..." he admitted as he glanced at Roran and Lily. "You are a couple, so I hoped you two would be able to give me some tips."


    Roran furrowed his eyebrows. "Listen now¡ª"


    "Gladly!" Lily interrupted her boyfriend.


    "Hey, discuss this with me before you start making such decisions!" Roran complained.


    "He needs our help! There is no way we are leaving our friend hanging!"


    "This is not what I was saying..." Roran grunted with frustration as he looked at Zaroth.


    "From now on, you will listen to what I and Lily say, understood?"


    Zaroth nodded in affirmation. "I will be in your care."


    "Leave the suit to me!" Zack proclaimed proudly.


    It seemed that his friends were planning to turn him into a gentleman overnight.


    *****


    As they had more important matters to attend to, they skipped the rest of the lectures.


    Zaroth had now found himself in the assigned apartment of Roran and Lily as they taught him the dining etiquette.


    "Listen here," Roran spoke coldly as Zaroth listened intensely.


    "As Elysia is older than you, in her early-thirties, she would expect a certain level of maturity from her partner."


    He lifted his finger in the air.


    "As such, no matter what situation befalls you, you have to always act as if the predicament has been expected and is just a minor incident." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He made his voice sound harsh to drive the point into Zaroth''s head.


    "For instance, let''s say you trip and fall. An immature person would get embarrassed and show worry on his face. This is what you don''t want to do. The correct action would be to get up, brush off the dirt if any got on your clothes, and carry on like nothing happened. If you want to lighten the mood, you could even make fun of yourself a little. This will show that you have a good sense of humor and don''t take things too seriously."


    Zaroth was sitting in a chair as he listened to Roran explaining.


    He suddenly felt a pinch behind him, so he turned his head back.


    There Lily was, pushing with her hand on his back.


    "Stretch out your back as much as you can!"


    "But¡ª"


    "No buts! Do it!" Lily interrupted him, and he obeyed as he straightened his back as much as possible.


    "No matter what you do, always keep your back as straight as an arrow. Do not slouch, no matter if you''re walking or sitting, understood?"


    "Yes!"


    "Now puff out your chest!" Roran joined in.


    In response, Zaroth took a deep breath and made his chest fill with air.


    "Good. Now this is how you will be from now on. Later on the date, this will give off the impression like you are bigger than you are and show confidence, which is also what a mature person would do!"


    As Roran finished speaking, he placed a bowl filled with water on the table.


    "Imagine this is soup. Now we will teach you how to eat elegantly!"


    Zaroth was already getting overwhelmed, but he couldn''t help but feel grateful to his friends as they helped him learn how to act.


    After all, most of his life he had spent outside the big cities in a small village, struggling to survive, so he lacked the basic sense for a lot of things.


    "Straighten the back!" Lily commanded as she pushed her hand against his back again.


    "Yes, ma''am!"


    *****


    Five hours later, the date was rapidly approaching.


    Zaroth was getting tired, so he drank coffee. It was true that it was late for coffee, but he didn''t care as he would need all the energy for the upcoming date.


    His bracelet shined as he received a message from Zack.


    "It seems that Zack has found the necessary things," Zaroth spoke as he glanced at Roran and Lily.


    "Alright then, it''s time we go. Remember the things you learned up until now!" Roran spoke, and Lily nodded in agreement.


    They headed outside. The first thing Zack had done was make a reservation for a barber for Zaroth.


    "So, what do you want?" the barber asked as he glanced at Zaroth.


    Before Zaroth could even open his mouth, Lily spoke,


    "Make him irresistibly attractive to a woman in her thirties!" she commanded.


    The barber''s eyes shined as he grinned. "Leave it to me!"


    He was going to make a masterpiece of Zaroth.


    *****


    Zaroth was looking at himself in the mirror and couldn''t help but muse, "Wow, I really look good."


    "Next, take a shower!" Lily spoke, and he obeyed as he took one in his apartment.


    After he was done and dried himself, he was left in his underwear.


    Enjoy new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "And last step!" Zack spoke as he opened a suit case he had been carrying.


    Zaroth''s eyes widened as he saw the suit that Zack had bought. It seemed his friend really was loaded.


    "God," Zaroth muttered as he glanced at the mirror.


    It was like he had completely and utterly transformed.


    His back was straight as an arrow, his hair was neatly cut, and he wore a raven-black suit with a white shirt and a green tie that matched his eyes.


    He looked at the time. It was 19:20.


    He would have to go, as he knew it was a bad idea to arrive after his date.


    "I am off!" he spoke as he was about to head to the restaurant, but Lily stopped him.


    "Wait!"


    He raised an eyebrow. "Hm? What is it?"


    Without response, she got closer and put a beautiful crimson rose in the lapel of the suit.


    "Now you are ready, go, and don''t you dare make a fool of yourself!"


    Zaroth glanced at his friends, and before he realized it, his eyes had teared up a bit. ''When did I acquire such nice friends?'' he asked himself.


    He bowed deeply to hide the few tears that had begun to fall.


    "Thank you for the help!" he spoke firmly.


    "That is what friends do. Now go, and don''t you dare fumble the date!" Roran said.


    "There is no way I won''t help you when you''re going for the chairwoman herself, man!" Zack proclaimed as he smiled.


    "It''s not bad to think for something other than combat, I guess," Lily scoffed.


    Zaroth thanked them again as he exited the room.


    This was going to be a night that Elysia wouldn''t forget.


    He knew that there probably wouldn''t be a second chance, so he was going to make use of the opportunity, even if it killed him!


    With each step he took, he carried a faint echo. His hands trembled a little as he got nervous, and his heart began to race fast.


    ''Relax, you have tamed a mythical dragon and killed the master of two Epic beasts. There is no need to worry about a little date, is there?'' Luna reassured.


    He smiled faintly as his hands calmed down.


    "Oh god, he is hot!"


    "Is he a model?"


    "I want to go and talk to him!"


    Waiting before the entrance of the restaurant, Zaroth was able to hear murmurs around him as people were staring at him¡ªmostly women with amazement in their eyes.


    But Zaroth didn''t pay them any attention... because these women couldn''t even hold a candle against the woman he was going after.


    He shifted his gaze to look at the time. It was 19:59.


    The second the clock hit 20:00, he felt a certain pair of eyes on him.


    He glanced in that direction, and his eyes widened in awe as he muttered,


    "Elysia..."

 Chapter 86 Skip a Beat

    "Elysia¡­" he muttered under his breath as he gulped audibly.


    She had come. The first thing Zaroth noticed was that she was wearing a black dress that clung tightly against her alluring body, accentuating her curves even more.


    She had light makeup on her face that made her even more memorable.


    She had put reddish lipstick on her lips. He wondered what they would taste like.


    At that moment, Zaroth knew one thing.


    He wanted her, with every fiber of his being.


    As Elysia looked at him from afar, he couldn''t be sure, but for a moment, it looked like her pupils widened in surprise.


    Was she impressed with the way he had clothed himself? Zaroth hoped that she was.


    Taking slow, heavy steps, she walked towards him and stopped when they were about an arm''s length apart.


    "Didn''t expect that you would take the date so seriously," Elysia mused.


    "There is no way I wouldn''t when it''s with you," he replied as he looked her in the eyes.


    Despite straightening his back as much as possible, he had to look up as Elysia was almost twenty centimeters taller than him. And that was when she wasn''t wearing high heels, as she was now, which made her even taller.


    Maybe some men would feel uncomfortable in the presence of such a woman, but that wasn''t the case for Zaroth, as Elysia''s breasts were curiously at his eye level.


    Though he didn''t look at them, he was too mesmerized by her black-death-like eyes.


    "Well, I have to be honest, you look good," she admitted.


    "You are the one to talk. I didn''t think you could get more gorgeous until I saw you in that dress," he spoke as he stretched out his hand.


    Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Then, shall we enter?"


    She glanced at his hand, took hold of it, and nodded in agreement.


    The date had begun.


    Walking inside the Dragonfire Dining Hall, Zaroth gasped in awe. He knew that this was one of, if not the most prestigious restaurant in the capital, but he didn''t expect such a sight.


    The ceiling was over twenty meters tall, with countless golden chandeliers hanging down from it.


    The walls were beautifully decorated, almost like they were inside a grand castle. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was a man playing classical music on a piano.


    Zaroth immediately was able to tell that he had entered the big leagues just by entering the dining hall.


    He and Elysia seated themselves at their reserved table, and a waiter dressed in a professional suit came and handed them the menus.


    Zaroth screamed in pain and fear as he saw the outrageous prices... well, he screamed internally, but on the outside, he looked completely unbothered, like he could afford something from the menu.


    But in fact, he couldn''t. The only credits he had were the leftovers that Elysia had given him, and they could barely be enough to afford the cheapest food here!


    "Don''t worry, I know you don''t have that kind of money. You are just a student, after all. I am paying," Elysia spoke in her usual emotionless voice.


    Zaroth''s heart stopped for a moment as he tried to search for if he had messed up, but his back was straight as an arrow, his chest was puffed out, and his expression was emotionless. How did she know that he couldn''t afford it?


    ''Relax, idiot. She is the one giving you money, of course, she would know that you don''t have any,'' he cursed himself.


    Having her pay for the date was certainly not an action that he should take as he had to appear mature, but he didn''t have much choice either way, so he simply nodded and went back to the menu.


    In the end, he ordered something in the middle of the price range. If he ordered the cheapest option, he would look like he was scared of spending her money, while if he ordered the most expensive, it would look like he didn''t know the value of money.


    Interestingly enough, once he placed his order with the waiter, Elysia got the same thing, so it seemed both of them were going to eat steaks. She also ordered a bottle of wine.


    Truthfully, Zaroth refused to look at the prices of the alcohol, as he feared he might actually get a heart attack if he did.


    Now that the order had been placed, they didn''t have to look at anything else but each other.


    Not letting the silence between them grow awkward, Zaroth spoke, trying his best to keep his voice calm and friendly.


    "Isn''t it nice? To get some free time off work. Everybody needs some time to relax, after all."


    Elysia took a moment to respond. "Yes, it is nice to get a breath of fresh air."


    After a moment, she asked a question, "Why are you unbothered while looking at my eyes?"


    The question took Zaroth off guard. "... Because they are mesmerizing," he answered without hesitation.


    Elysia raised an eyebrow. "This is not how people would describe my eyes, Zaroth."


    "What do you mean?" he asked.


    She sighed before explaining, "Mesmerizing eyes are the kind that are blue, or golden, perhaps even crimson."


    Elysia made a small pause before she continued. "But black eyes like mine... black pupils like mine can''t be called mesmerizing. The more fitting term would be scary, maybe even disgusting to look at. There''s a reason people call me the incarnation of death, you know."


    Zaroth suddenly found himself in deep thought. He was having a hard time understanding her words.


    ''She thinks her eyes aren''t beautiful?'' he asked himself.


    What could be the reason for that? He himself had never seen something as alluring as her eyes... or maybe was he wrong? Did her eyes really scare other people? If that was the case, why didn''t they scare him? It not only didn''t scare him, it was like they worked like a magnet, pulling him closer and closer the more she matched her gaze with his.


    ''Death... wait, death?''


    He was a Beast Master... a Beast Master capable of resurrecting and taming dead beasts. In a way, didn''t he already have a connection with death?


    Was that connection making him feel this way when he matched her gaze? Was he attracted to the dangerous... was he attracted to death itself?


    Was he always this way? Or had he changed along the way?


    He remembered the day he almost died, the day he received his blessing. He felt a change he couldn''t explain, but he could feel it deep in his being, deep in his soul.


    As he finalized his thoughts on the matter, he couldn''t help but let out a chuckle.


    She narrowed her eyes as she asked, "What is it?"


    His cat-like eyes seemed to narrow even more, mimicking those of a predator.


    "Isn''t it funny? Both of us are seen as weird because of our unusual eyes. I guess we have more in common than we realized."


    Zaroth moved his hand and gently grasped Elysia''s hand that she had placed on the table.


    "But over time, I have learned that I don''t care what other people think. Their thoughts on the matter have no effect on me. So, Elysia, I can say with certainty one thing, I have never seen eyes as beautiful as yours."


    Elysia''s eyes widened for a moment as she felt something¡ªsomething that she hadn''t experienced in an ungodly amount of time.


    For the first time in more than a decade, a man had made her heart skip a beat.

 Chapter 87 Advancement

    For the first time in more than a decade, a man had made her heart skip a beat.


    She needed a moment to collect herself, and in the end, could only flash a slight smile.


    When he saw her smiling, Zaroth felt like he was going to lose his composure for a second, but he pushed through it anyway.


    The waiter arrived and placed both of their steaks before them, pouring wine into their glasses.


    Zaroth, remembering the lessons that Roran had taught him, began to eat as elegantly as he could, while not forgetting to keep his back straight the entire time.


    Elysia, meanwhile, looked at him with amusement. After a moment, she spoke.


    "Is that why you skipped all the lectures after the first? You were learning how to act more mature?"


    ''How did she learn that I didn''t attend any of the later lectures? I know she has ways of getting information, but to do it so fast¡­ or maybe she was actually following my movements?''


    Knowing that Elysia could tell when someone was lying, Zaroth knew there was no point in lying, so he answered honestly.


    "You caught me," he tried to add some humor as he averted his eyes to the side, as if he was giving up.


    Elysia leaned back in her chair and sighed.


    "You know, it''s rare for someone to be completely mysterious to me. You are one of those people, Zaroth."


    He grinned a little.


    "Do I take this as a compliment?" he teased.


    "Take it however you wish," she didn''t budge.


    After a moment of silence, he asked her, "I think you are a much more interesting person yourself. Before, when I invited you on a date, you refused, saying I was ''too young for you.'' What changed?"


    Elysia took a deep breath as she looked to the side.


    ''There is no way I am going to tell him that he helped me prove a point to the emperor¡­''


    "I just thought that I could give it a chance, I guess. It was the perfect excuse to get some rest from my work. Plus, seeing how persistent you are and how seriously you''re taking this, I guess you''re more mature than the other 18-year-olds your age." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zaroth closed his eyes for a moment.


    ''Am I?'' he asked himself, quickly coming to one conclusion, he wasn''t.


    At least not in the conventional sense. Due to his past, he had never been able to live without constantly worrying about the future. He had been forced from a young age to grow up. But he didn''t regret it one bit. If his efforts had eased the pain of his mother, even a little, in her last days, then he wouldn''t hesitate to do it all over again.


    ''Mother¡­'' Thinking about her still filled his heart with pain. He could remember her last wish for him to live for his desires.


    What were his desires? He wanted to kill the gods, make them suffer for creating the curse that she had suffered so much from. But was that all he desired?


    No, he wanted more.


    Much more.


    Everything¡ªthat was what he wanted. He wasn''t a hero, a person living with the intention to help other people. Nor was he some kind of villain, killing and stealing for the sake of it.


    He simply took what he wanted.


    If he had to ally with people who were morally in the wrong, that didn''t concern him.


    Morals were nothing to him. The moment he had to eat the corpse of a dead rat just to avoid starving, he threw all his morals out the window.


    Whatever he wanted, wherever he desired, he would take.


    Zaroth shifted his gaze to Elysia, her black dress accentuating her already alluring figure, her black eyes that screamed danger. Her full red lips and the way she opened them slightly as she took a sip of her wine.


    In this moment, Zaroth wanted her. Now, he had to make her want him too.


    This is why he was here. This is what everything had been leading up to.


    She glanced at his green eyes, noticing how they narrowed like a hunter''s.


    "After we''re done here, there''s a place I want to go. Would you happen to want to prolong the date?"


    She placed her delicate hands on the table and leaned forward a bit.


    "You know that I''m very busy with work, Zaroth."


    He smiled in response, his smile was not fake but genuine. He truly enjoyed her company.


    "I know, but it feels nice right now, doesn''t it? No constant stress about anything. These moments are rare, no? So one more hour won''t hurt, right?"


    Seeing the resolve in his eyes, she couldn''t help but smile slightly.


    "Sure, it will be my pleasure."


    *****


    The rest of the dinner went perfectly well. Most of the time, they ate in silence, enjoying the music playing in the restaurant. The silence wasn''t awkward in the slightest. Instead, it was pleasant, as if the two of them were at peace.


    After the dinner was over, which Elysia paid for, Zaroth tried not to look at the price as he didn''t want to pass out. Both of them walked toward a certain destination.


    "I must admit, I''ve never been here before," Elysia said as she glanced around.


    "To be honest, it''s the same for me. But a friend recommended the spot, so I wanted to try it out."


    Zaroth made a mental note to thank Lily later when he had the chance, as the place she had recommended had been perfect.


    They were currently in a secluded spot far from the center of the capital, with a nice view overlooking a large part of the city and a small part of the river also visible.


    Zaroth knew that Elysia had spent a long time in the capital, so she''d most likely visited all the famous places. But what about this spot? It had an incredible view and only one bench on the cliff.


    Lily really was a genius. This was the best way to impress Elysia¡ªby showing her new things, things she hadn''t experienced before.


    "It''s beautiful," she sighed as she rested her hands on the iron railing that kept people from falling over the edge.


    "It is," he admitted, also leaning beside her.


    The view was breathtaking... and yet,


    Zaroth shifted his gaze to Elysia. "But there is something more beautiful here."


    She met his gaze as her eyes narrowed. One of the pluses was that she was able to tell when a person lied, and she would know that Zaroth''s compliments weren''t just empty words.


    He meant every single word.


    "I still don''t get it... Why are you wasting your time on me? Wouldn''t it be more appropriate to chase after women your age?"


    "Because," he interrupted, "I''m greedy, and I want the very best. And from everything I''ve seen up until now, you are the best there is."


    "So, what are you trying to¡ª"


    Zaroth didn''t let her finish. He rotated his body toward her, slowly placing his hand behind her waist.


    How does one approach this situation? He had asked himself this question hundreds of times. Not only that, but how does a mature person approach the situation?


    The answer he came to was simple, he would make it clear what he wanted, with the hope that the person before him would respond to his feelings.


    Elysia didn''t stop him as he slowly pulled her toward himself, tilting his head up. Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    A moment later, their lips met for a brief kiss.


    "I want you, Elysia. Just the way you are right now."


    In response, she didn''t say anything. Instead, she placed her hands behind Zaroth''s head, pulling him in for another kiss, one much deeper than the last.

 Chapter 88 Promise

    The feeling of her lips was addicting. Before, Zaroth could only imagine it, but right now, he was experiencing the real deal.


    The bodies of both him and Elysia were tightly pressed together. She had her hands behind his head, while he had his on her waist. Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    Each second that passed, it seemed as if both of them were pressing tighter against one another.


    Zaroth''s blood ran hot as his hands began to slowly go downward.


    ''Just a little piece of cloth is all that separates me from her,'' he thought.


    Or more accurately, ''thought'' was a strong word, as he felt like he wasn''t able to think straight anymore¡ªhe was just acting on instinct.


    As his hands reached her bottom, he felt their softness as he slowly pushed her even tighter against his member.


    This was it. Today was the day. Or so it seemed, but sadly the world didn''t work that way.


    After what felt like eternity¡­ one very short one, Elysia pulled away.


    Zaroth cursed his reality as his body wasn''t pressed tight against Elysia nor was he feeling her lips anymore.


    Seeing his stunned expression, Elysia grinned as she placed her index finger against his lips and leaned in close as she whispered next to his ear.


    "This is just a first date. What? Did you expect that we would go all the way?"


    Her voice carried a sense of maturity, it was so alluring that Zaroth''s blood ran even hotter.


    ''How the hell do you not lose your composure at a moment like this?!''


    It was clear that Elysia was playing with him¡­ wait, maybe she wasn''t? If she was, it wouldn''t make sense, as her kiss felt too genuine to be fake. Had she enjoyed it, perhaps?


    He was about to speak, but¡ª


    "Look at the time," she interrupted his thoughts.


    He did just that and saw that the time was 00:00. The prolonged hour that Elysia had agreed on had ended.


    The date was over.


    "Then¡­ when can we continue from where we left off?" he spoke, trying to hide his raging emotions.


    "I am a busy woman, Zaroth. I work a lot. But¡­ if my enemies'' plans got screwed¡­ for instance, rather than his lackey winning the tournament, my man did instead¡­ then I might have enough free time to fit another date or two," Elysia spoke as she moved her finger from his lips towards his chest, where his heart was beating wildly.


    Zaroth wasn''t an idiot, he was able to see that Elysia was clearly trying to use him.


    But he couldn''t help but curse himself as he realized that he was actually this stupid and was going to fall for her provocation.


    But at the same time, wasn''t this good news? Looking at the way she was acting, it was like she was telling him indirectly that, should he win the tournament, she was going to sleep with him.


    If that was the case, he wouldn''t even need to use the wish she was going to grant him should he win, as she basically said that it would happen.


    She got a taste of him, she wanted him. This was the conclusion Zaroth came to. And feeling his hot blood, it was clear that his body felt the same way.


    Even if he knew it wasn''t a good idea, he got a taste of Elysia, and he immediately knew that he would not be satisfied with just a taste. He wanted more¡ªmuch, much more.


    Before he could even respond, she was already gone.


    It seemed that she really was busy as she couldn''t even spare the time to say goodbye.


    Zaroth clenched his fists tightly.


    The frustration he was feeling, he was planning to unleash on his next opponent in the tournament.


    He started walking back to his apartment as he muttered in frustration.


    "This tournament couldn''t come any sooner!"


    *****


    Zaroth was sitting at the front as he had yesterday, though this time, however, his friends had joined him.


    All of them were looking at Zaroth with curiosity in their eyes.


    "Well?" Lily asked, unable to contain her excitement.


    Zaroth sighed as he spoke, "I think the date went well."


    "Think? What exactly happened?" Roran asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Wait, what do you even need to happen to consider the date a success?" Zack asked, joining in.


    "I mean, we didn''t sleep together," Zaroth said.


    Zack immediately began to laugh as he clutched his stomach. "Of course you wouldn''t¡ªit''s the first date!"


    "At least you didn''t make a fool out of yourself, did you?" Lily asked.


    "I don''t think so, though we did only kiss."


    Zack''s laughter abruptly stopped, and he stared at Zaroth with wide eyes.


    "Wait, you¡­ are you joking? You kissed her?!" Zack asked in disbelief.


    Roran''s eyes narrowed. "So that means she wasn''t playing with him and actually gave him a chance¡­" he muttered under his breath. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lily placed her hand on Zaroth''s shoulder as she spoke, "Zaroth, if that''s true, then that means the date went perfectly!" she proclaimed.


    He scratched the back of his head. "Well, if you say so."


    Roran sighed as his lips curved into a smile and his blue eyes shined brightly. "This calls for a celebration! There''s no way we''re not getting hammered now!"


    Lily was about to complain, but before she could, their chatter was cut short as the time for the first lecture had arrived, and Elysia entered the room.


    The atmosphere grew grim around the lecture room, and suddenly every student was on edge¡ªwith the exception of Zaroth.


    "Good morning, class. Today we will talk about possible ways to make money with your magic¡ª"


    Elysia began the lecture without further delay, as usual.


    Just because Zaroth had made a little progress didn''t mean that their relationship was going to change overnight.


    *****


    A few days passed with nothing eventful happening. Zaroth simply attended the lectures, studied as much as he could, and then trained his body when he fought against his friends.


    At night, when he got home, he would summon Luna and the other wolves and feel his mana core grow stronger as it slowly increased its strength. Because he was multitasking, he was also meditating, connecting sparks to his mana core.


    Silverfang was still evolving¡ªor at least that was what Zaroth believed, as he was unable to summon him.


    ''Well, if he''s going to evolve for so long, I guess he''ll just become that much stronger,'' he thought inwardly.


    Finally, one night, while he was busy meditating, his bracelet shone as he received a message.


    The next match he was going to participate in was tomorrow.


    Deciding to save his strength, Zaroth went to sleep early.


    The next day, he prepared everything as he approached the arena where the fight was scheduled to take place.


    His opponent was a tall woman who seemed older than him¡ªmost likely a third-year student.


    Zaroth tightened the grip on his spear as his eyes narrowed. He was going to vent his frustration against his opponent.


    "And without any further ado, let the battle begin!" the observer and the announcer spoke in unison as both of the challengers charged at one another.


    The audience that was larger than in the second round cheered as the two challengers faced one another.


    The third round had begun.

 Chapter 89 Round 3

    Zaroth''s opponent held a wooden staff with a blue gem in her hand, so most likely, she was going to attack using some kind of ranged magic attacks.


    If it were the old him, he would have rushed in, thinking it was the best strategy to reach her as soon as possible.


    But now, after his numerous duels with his friends, he knew that people whose class revolves around ranged attacks know they are weak up close and, as such, train to fight with their fists proficiently.


    Zaroth still shuddered a little when he remembered how much force was behind Lily''s fist.


    He, of course, wasn''t planning to waste time, though, as he extended his arm and let out a fireball.


    Interestingly enough, the woman''s staff shone, and she didn''t move a muscle.


    The next moment, his fireball was nowhere to be seen.


    "What?" Zaroth muttered in disbelief. How did his attack disappear? Did the woman possess some way to nullify magical attacks?


    He couldn''t be sure from just one attack, so he began to rotate the spear before him and let out a violent fire from the back of his throat.


    The fire breath collided with the spear, and as its strength and area of effect increased, it flew toward Zaroth''s opponent.


    The air in their proximity began to heat up, but that was all, as the fire tornado seemed to dissolve into nothingness a meter before reaching the woman.


    "So, I was right. She is able to nullify magic to some extent. The question is, how much mana is she using to do such a thing?" he wondered.


    He could have kept up the tornado with the hope that his opponent would run out of mana before he did, but it didn''t feel like a smart idea to test the limits of his mana core in the middle of the match. So, he was left with one option,


    Charge in melee.


    Not wasting a second, he dug his foot deep into the ground and exploded toward the woman. Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire


    In response, the woman took a step back as she muttered something under her breath, and a large ice pillar began to form behind Zaroth.


    ''Wait, why is she taking a step back? Is it possible that not every mage is strong in close combat like Lily? Have I overestimated my opponent?'' he asked himself as he found himself an arm''s length away from reaching the woman.


    Without hesitation, he used his spear and pierced her abdomen.


    The woman let out a weak cry, coughing up blood, and collapsed to her knees.


    The large ice pillar that had begun to form behind Zaroth disappeared before he was even able to sense it.


    "And the winner is Zaroth!" the announcer rushed to the center of the arena, declaring the result, while a male doctor appeared out of thin air and began to treat the woman''s injuries.


    "Just like that?" Zaroth muttered in disbelief.


    He had won so easily? He was planning to vent his frustration, but this match was simply pathetic. He didn''t even break a sweat before defeating his opponent.


    ''Did I luck out and get matched against a weak individual? Or have I just become so much stronger?'' It was a strange thought.


    Looking at the woman lying helplessly on the ground, her blood flowing from her wound, it was as if, for a second, he heard a voice inside his head,


    ''Kill her.''


    Zaroth narrowed his eyes for a moment, startled. Did he imagine it, or had something actually spoken in his head?


    ''Luna, did you hear that?'' he asked her.


    ''Hear what?'' she responded.


    It seemed Zaroth was probably just mistaken.


    These past few days, he had focused solely on training, so it was possible that he was starting to imagine things due to his mind being overwhelmed.


    With a sigh, he left the arena, this time not even enjoying the cheers of the spectators. The match was too easy for him to celebrate.


    *****


    After leaving the arena, Zaroth was suddenly assaulted by a violent headache. Deciding it was better to find a quiet place, he made his way to a park. He arrived at a secluded bench, far from the constant noise of the bustling capital, sat down, clutched his head, and waited for the pain to subside.


    It had been a good decision to come to the park, as he could enjoy the fresh air and the soothing shade provided by the trees... or at least, he would have enjoyed those things if it didn''t feel like his head was slowly splitting into multiple pieces.


    "What is going on with me?" he asked himself in frustration.


    His head hurt, and it wasn''t because he was suffering from a hangover.


    When did it start to hurt? He wondered. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I think when my gaze fell on the woman that bled,'' he thought.


    But that didn''t make any sense. He had seen so much worse, and he had inflicted much worse on people. Was he feeling guilty now? Or was it something different, something internal?


    "Ah, shit, it''s getting worse!" he gritted his teeth as he waited for the pain to subside.


    But something caught his gaze.


    On the back of his right hand, the crimson symbol suddenly appeared.


    "What the fuck?" he cursed, hiding his hand with his other one.


    What was the reason for the symbol to appear? Wasn''t it just a mark to symbolize that he had made a deal with a vampire?


    From what he knew, the symbol didn''t appear unless he willed it or if his hand was drenched in holy water. But neither of these things had happened.


    He had read that book in the library that spoke about vampires in its entirety, and he didn''t find anything that mentioned humans who made deals with vampires experiencing pain.


    But in the beginning, there was a disclaimer, the book talked about the things humans believed to be true, but it didn''t mean they were necessarily true.


    Plus, it mostly talked about how to find and deal with sinners who made deals with vampires, not about the sinners themselves and the side effects they were experiencing from making said deal. So, it was quite possible that Zaroth was still missing critical information.


    "I will have to ask Midnight, whether she likes it or not. She will have to explain the sudden pain in my head," he muttered under his breath.


    "Excuse me, sir,"


    Hearing a male voice, Zaroth sighed, lifting his gaze upward until it landed on a man with black hair, a gray suit, a white shirt, and a tie, holding a suitcase.


    "You seem to be in a bit of trouble," the man spoke with a smile and a friendly tone.


    Truthfully, Zaroth''s head hurt too much to bother taking the man seriously. He knew the man was probably trying to use some kind of ploy to sell him something.


    Not that if his head wasn''t hurting he would have taken the man seriously in the first place. After all, Zaroth had spent a large part of his life broke, so as a result, he rarely bought things he didn''t need¡ªespecially from shady people like the man in front of him.


    "I actually believe I could offer assistance if you want it, so would you like to make a deal with me?"

 Chapter 90 Holy Ground, Unholy War

    ''Great, now as if the headache wasn''t enough, I have some random salesman that wants to sell me something,'' Zaroth cursed inwardly.


    "Thanks, but I am not interested," he replied as he flashed a false smile at the man.


    "Are you sure about that?" the man replied as he opened his suitcase and took out a bottle containing a few pills.


    The salesman handed it to Zaroth with a smile. "It is quite clear you are suffering from a headache, so these pills would numb the pain."


    "I said I don''t want them," Zaroth replied, this time with a hint of frustration in his voice.


    "Here you go. It''s free. If you want more, you can find me here."


    Despite Zaroth clearly refusing, the salesman put the bottle with the pills on the bench Zaroth was sitting on, alongside a business card that seemed to have an address written on it.


    Zaroth was about to curse at the man, but after leaving the items on the bench, he took off, completely ignoring Zaroth from that point on.


    "Who the hell would be stupid enough to take pills from a stranger?" Zaroth muttered as he glared at them.


    ''Luna, what do you make of this?'' he asked her. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Probably wants to drug you or something,'' she replied.


    "Figures," he muttered as he took the card on which a address was written.


    ''Who knows, it may come in handy,'' he thought as he used his bracelet to send a message to Midnight.


    Zaroth: That symbol is acting weird. Do you know the cause?


    It took an unusually long time for her to respond. Was she ignoring him, or was she busy with something else?


    After about a dozen minutes, he received a reply.


    Midnight: I am in a bit of a situation, so that could explain the reason for your symbol acting strange.


    Zaroth raised an eyebrow. "Situation? What the hell is she talking about?"


    He was about to reply when she sent another message.


    Midnight: You said you want to befriend me, right? ¡­ I wouldn''t mind a little help.


    Zaroth: Don''t you have anybody else to ask?


    Midnight: You are the only person that knows about... my circumstances.


    Zaroth: Okay, where do you want me to go?


    She sent him an address, which, once he read it, raised an eyebrow in confusion.


    "Wait, isn''t that a church? What the hell is she¡ªa vampire¡­ a demon¡ªdoing there?" he wondered.


    Zaroth: What exactly do you want me to do?


    Midnight: You''ve heard about these guys¡ª''Purifiers,'' right? ¡­ I need a bit of help to get rid of a few.


    "Hmmm¡­" Zaroth leaned back, crossing his arms in thought.


    "True, at the moment I don''t have anything that compels me to help her¡­ but at the same time, having her¡ªa vampire¡ªbe indebted to me doesn''t sound like a bad idea¡­"


    Zaroth: Alright, but you will owe me one.


    Midnight: Sure. Now come¡­ as fast as you can!


    He sighed as he stood up from the bench and stretched his body.


    Truthfully, he was still frustrated from his date with Elysia, and because his opponent in the tournament had turned out to be so weak, he hadn''t even managed to vent his emotions properly.


    "Killing some Purifiers doesn''t sound like a bad way to vent my frustration. Plus, I''ll be getting Midnight into debt¡­ two birds with one stone," he smiled darkly as his eyes narrowed like a predator''s.


    It was time to go for a hunt.


    *****


    ''FUCK!'' Midnight couldn''t help but curse inwardly as she used her fangs to bite even harder into the neck of the man, drinking as much blood as she could.


    Her crimson eyes seemed to shine even brighter, her nails grew even sharper. She felt stronger and faster, and yet it was still far from enough.


    After a second, the man was sucked dry, his blood completely gone, and his skin had become whiter than snow.


    With no hesitation, Midnight threw the body of the dead man aside as she took another step back.


    "You are a disgrace to us vampires!" she shouted at the people surrounding her.


    She was currently in a church, surrounded by about a dozen Purifiers, and among them was one of her kind¡ªa vampire.


    "A disgrace?!" the vampire shouted, his pride clearly hurt.


    "You are the disgrace to us, Midnight Bloodrose, not me!"


    "You idiot! Even if you were so greedy, how could you ally with the Purifiers?!"


    The vampire was about to shout again but was silenced as a man clad in white robes used his mace to crush the vampire''s head.


    Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    "The demon is no longer useful to us, so purification is in order," the man spoke coldly as he shifted his gaze to Midnight.


    ''Shit!'' Midnight knew she was being hunted by her own kind, but for them to be working with their sworn enemies just to hunt her was not something she had expected.


    In normal circumstances, she would have been able to at least escape, but she wasn''t able to now, as she was ambushed in a church.


    The fuckers had used some kind of relics to severely limit her movements and powers.


    There were about a dozen enemies in front of her, all of whom were specialists in hunting demons, and she was in their hunting ground.


    No matter how one looked at the situation, she was screwed.


    ''Has he decided he will not come after all?'' Midnight asked herself. Her situation was so hopeless that she even asked for help from Zaroth, who was basically a complete stranger.


    "If I''m dying, I''m going to take as many of you as I can!" Midnight shouted as her nails grew even longer, preparing for one final suicidal attack.


    "The demon has gone into a frenzy!" a man with a shield shouted as he took a step forward, trying to make the vampire focus on him.


    But before Midnight could charge, the door behind the Purifiers cracked open.


    "Man, the reinforcements have arrived! Do not be scared¡ªtoday we purge the demon!" the man with the shield commanded, clearly trying to boost the morale of his men.


    But no voice of confirmation came from behind the door.


    "What are you doing?! Come!" the man at the front shouted, not daring to turn his back on the vampire, who seemed to have widened her eyes¡ªmost likely in fear.


    A sound of a body falling was heard behind the Purifiers.


    Unable to fight off his curiosity, the leader of the Purifiers glanced back, and the moment he did, his blood ran cold.


    On the ground was his comrade lying lifeless, and above him stood a man with white hair and green cat-like eyes that had narrowed like a predator''s.


    "Ah, finally, I will test my new beasts," Zaroth muttered as he closed and locked the door behind him and flicked his fingers.


    A second later, four wolves materialized from nothingness as Zaroth grinned darkly.


    The leader of the Purifiers gulped audibly.


    Just a second ago, his squad had managed to surround a demon, but due to unexpected variables, now he and his squad found themselves surrounded by the demon and Zaroth''s wolves instead.


    It seemed that hunters had become the prey.

 Chapter 91 Unholy Alliance

    Zaroth gripped his spear tightly as he smiled darkly, and his eyes shined with dangerous intensity.


    ''How lucky¡­ Midnight needed help on the day of my third fight of the tournament. Meaning that I am already geared up and ready for combat,'' he thought as he glanced around the room.


    Midnight was against the wall with numerous wounds on her body, surrounded by about a dozen people wearing white robes.


    "I think they are the Purifiers," he muttered under his breath as he flicked his fingers and summoned the four wolves he had tamed in the forest before.


    It was finally time to use them in combat.


    "Who the hell are you, and what are you doing at these holy grounds?!"


    Hearing a male voice, Zaroth shifted his gaze until his eyes landed on a man holding a great shield and a sword.


    ''Is that supposed to be their leader?'' he wondered.


    "Well, no matter. Having a vampire with pure blood indebted to me is more important than these guys surviving anyway," he muttered as he opened his mouth, a dangerous flame beginning to form at the back of his throat, while rotating his spear ahead of him.


    At the same time, the four wolves dashed against their targets.


    It was time for a massacre.


    "HOLD YOUR GROUND!" the Purifier leader shouted as he charged toward Zaroth, but the green tornado that suddenly shot toward him stopped him in his tracks.


    He was forced to hold the shield with both hands while suppressing the Zaroth tornado.


    As such, he could only watch as the four wolves, that seemed to have wounds on their bodies, began to fight his comrades.


    "Fuck, just at the worst time, we had to be attacked by some maniac," the leader muttered, and a moment later his body shivered as he remembered that Midnight was still behind him.


    He shifted his gaze, only to see that she was fighting on equal ground against four members of his squad.


    ''Shit, we have weakened her, and she is still so strong?!'' the man cursed inside his head.


    But because he was distracted by looking backward, he didn''t realize in time that Zaroth''s attack had stopped.


    A second later, he heard another body fall to the ground.


    One of his members, who was busy dealing with one of the wolves, was hit in the head by Zaroth''s spear, killing him instantly.


    Zaroth, seeing that his tornado attack was going to be blocked, decided to use the chance he saw and threw his spear at the enemy who had left his ground unguarded.


    Not even a second later, he had already launched a fireball at another enemy, hitting them in the back.


    The Purifier, feeling the burn in his back, turned around by reflex, and that gave an opportunity to the wolf. The beast wasn''t going to waste the chance as it jumped and brought down its jaws on the man''s throat.


    "Fuck! So be it, may the goddess bless me!" the leader began to chant something as the armor beneath his robe began to shine, as well as his shield and sword. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But that chant seemed to take some time, and that time proved to be fatal as Zaroth quickly dealt with the men at the front.


    As the men at the front, who had placed multiple restrictions on Midnight, died, it meant that a part of her strength had returned, and as such, she was able to overpower the men at the back, killing them in an especially brutal way.


    In less than three minutes, the leader of the Purifiers found himself alone.


    "You disgrace of humanity!" As he finished his chant, it seemed his body strength amplified threefold, and he charged, dealing with one of Zaroth''s wolves in an instant.


    "To think you would align with a demon! No matter, I will deal with you all myself!" the man shouted angrily as he cut through Zaroth''s wolves like they were nothing.


    Zaroth grimaced as his eyes seemed to get even darker. "You dare call me a disgrace?"


    The leader, having dealt with Zaroth''s wolves, was about to attack their master, but was stopped as his eyes widened in horror, seeing that the wolves he had just killed had somehow begun to get back on their feet.


    "Impossible! Death should have ended them! Unless¡­ you are a person that is able to control death?!" the leader shouted, and a second later was hit in the face by Zaroth''s fireball.


    Making use of the fact that the man was disoriented, the wolves attacked in unison and brought the man to his knees.


    "YOU SI¡ª"


    The Purifier''s shout was cut short as he felt massive fangs pierce his throat and felt his blood being quickly drained out.


    Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    It was Midnight. He tried to desperately shake her off, but she had used her legs to take hold of the man and wasn''t letting go. That, coupled with the fact that there were four wolves on him, even the Purifier''s enhanced strength wasn''t enough as his body was about to give out.


    "You say I am a disgrace?" Zaroth spoke coldly as he took a step toward the quickly dying man.


    He couldn''t control himself as he let out a laugh.


    Stepping an arm''s length away from the man, Zaroth crouched down and put his hand on the Purifier''s face that was quickly losing color.


    "You know, as you are a person that is from the church and have a duty to help the unfortunate, I want to ask you, where were you?" Zaroth''s voice didn''t seem to have any empathy as he gazed into the dimming eyes of the Purifier.


    "18 years¡­ all of that time spent in poverty¡­ taking care of my mother¡­ I¡­ we did not receive help from the church a single time. Now that I think about it, I can''t seem to recall a time I''ve heard that you''ve truly offered help to the less fortunate¡­"


    Zaroth saw that the Purifier was trying to look away, so he used his hand to force his face and make him look into his eyes.


    "Isn''t it strange? Isn''t the church supposed to get all its money from donations that are supposed to help the less fortunate? Where does that money go?"


    Zaroth shifted his gaze to the dead Purifiers lying on the ground¡­ or more accurately, their equipment.


    Zaroth had not spared expenses when he bought his armor and weapons¡­ and yet, they paled in comparison to what these people had.


    "Oh, I see¡­ all that money goes to you, right? To you and the ones higher in the church hierarchy."


    The Purifier looked like he wanted to protest, but Midnight was still rapidly drinking his blood, and as such, he didn''t have the strength to open his mouth.


    "Shush¡­" Zaroth whispered as he placed his finger on the man''s lips. "There is no need to say anything, it is clear you are useless, trash, as such your thoughts are unimportant."


    It seemed that the light behind the Purifier''s eyes was moments away from being extinguished, so Zaroth couldn''t help but add,


    "Oh, I know what you''re thinking¡­ once you die, you''ll go to heaven, right? Don''t try to delude yourself. If there is really an afterlife, you''re going to hell."


    Zaroth brought his face even closer, making sure that his face was the last thing the Purifier would remember.


    "You may blame your gods once I kill them and send them to you."


    A second later, the man''s body collapsed on the ground, lifeless as his blood had run out.


    Midnight let go as she let out a satisfied sigh of relief.


    The Purifiers were dead, so all her restrictions were gone, and not only that, but she had drank the blood of a strong human, so all her wounds were healed, and she became even more stunning.


    After a moment, she shifted her gaze to her savior, Zaroth.


    He smiled, clearly pleased as if he hadn''t just killed a dozen men, and spoke calmly.


    "Long time no see."

 Chapter 92 Human Skin

    "Long time no see,"


    Zaroth was smiling like he hadn''t just slaughtered a dozen men.


    "You¡­ don''t seem bothered that you have killed multiple people," Midnight remarked. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zaroth glanced at the bodies on the ground as he took a deep breath, "Well, why would I be bothered? It''s not like I have morals of any sort."


    Midnight raised an eyebrow. Back when Zaroth had said that he was planning to kill the gods, she hadn''t believed him. She knew better than to believe the words of a human.


    But seeing the way he slaughtered the purifiers with no hesitation whatsoever, she began to think that he was actually telling the truth.


    She took a deep breath before speaking. "...Thank you for coming to my rescue."


    Zaroth seemed to grin even more. "Don''t worry about it, just remember that you owe me one."


    After he was done speaking, he turned his back to her and began to walk toward the door with the intent to leave.


    "Wait!" Hearing Midnight speak, he turned to look at her.


    "Yes? Is something the matter?" he asked.


    "Aren''t¡­ aren''t you going to ask me anything?! Why and how did I find myself in this situation? What was I doing in the church in the first place?"


    Zaroth scoffed. "Honestly? I don''t care. I came to vent my frustration, and I did just that. Saving you was just a nice bonus on the side."


    Midnight was left speechless as she watched him leave, stepping over the dead bodies of the purifiers with no remorse whatsoever.


    Stretching his body, he exclaimed with a sigh, "Man, that felt great! I should really do this more often!"


    It was already getting dark, so it was time to go home¡­


    Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Or¡­" he grinned as he used his bracelet to send a message to the group chat.


    "I did indeed pass the third round of the tournament, isn''t that enough reason to get a party?"


    Thankfully, it seemed that Zack and Roran agreed easily.


    "I see¡­ then to the bar!" Zaroth shouted as he abruptly changed his direction.


    He was beginning to really enjoy these nights.


    *****


    David sighed as he walked around the bloodied church, examining the bodies of the purifiers.


    One was killed in an instant by a thrown spear, a few bore large wounds on their bodies. It seemed like they had been fighting beasts of some sort.


    And finally, a few others bore a very specific wound on their necks, wounds that couldn''t have been left by anything other than a demon¡­ a vampire.


    David took a deep breath. Other than the disgusting smell of blood that was still in the air, there was another scent¡ªfire. Had somebody used some kind of fire attacks?


    He clicked his tongue in regret. He had been told that this squad had been very close to hunting a pure-blooded vampire, but at the last minute, something had happened, and instead, the purifiers had perished.


    Feeling a cold hand on his shoulder, David didn''t move as he listened to the dark creature, several meters in length, with three hollow eyes.


    "You''re sad that you weren''t the one to kill them, right?"


    "It''s clear you have no clue about anything, so just shut the fuck up," David commanded as he silently cursed his Spectral Warden class.


    Yet David knew that the thing was correct. He really hated the church and anything associated with it. The only reason he was here was because his boss¡ªthe emperor¡ªhad instructed him to search for any types of clues. He wanted to maintain a peaceful relationship with the church until her took them over eventually.


    "The only religion there shall be is the people''s love for me!" David was mimicking what his boss usually said with a mocking tone.


    "Crazy bastard," David muttered in frustration as he wondered how the hell he ended up working for the son of a bitch.


    "It seems that you''ve certainly grown a pair speaking behind His Majesty''s back."


    David shuddered a bit as he heard a voice behind him. He turned, his purple eyes falling on a man with black hair, a gray suit, a white shirt, and a tie, holding a suitcase.


    David grimaced as he spoke, "You, what the fuck are you doing here? Isn''t it enough to send me to deal with the trouble?"


    The man simply smiled as he approached a table and opened his suitcase, laying it out before him.


    "Knowing you, you have probably failed to find anything of importance, right?"


    David didn''t answer the question as he spat, "Just tell me what the hell you''re doing here?"


    The man put his finger on his lips as if demanding silence, and the next moment he whispered, "Look around us, how many dead there are here."


    The man smiled as he pulled out some kind of syringe from his suitcase.


    "These pills are not going to make themselves, you know?"


    "Sick fuck," David muttered as he approached the door. Even he, who didn''t have a problem killing people on a whim, didn''t want to see how these ''pills'' were made.


    He was about to leave, but the man put a hand on his shoulder.


    "Oh, almost forgot. You have a new comrade that is waiting outside. It would be good if you introduced yourself." David raised an eyebrow and nodded in confusion.


    ''Another one has joined us? I bet it''ll be another psycho,'' he cursed inwardly as he exited the church and observed his surroundings.


    His gaze fell on an older man who was curiously looking at the body of a dead bird with interest.


    With a sigh, David approached and spoke, "Nice to meet you. I''m David."


    The man shifted his gaze to David as he extended his arm, though it took him a few seconds to grasp David''s hand.


    ''This one is weird. It''s like he''s drunk¡­ like he isn''t used to controlling his body,'' David thought, and a second later, he felt a tap on his shoulder.


    He didn''t need to look back to know that it was the Spectral Warden.


    "That thing is not a human. It''s just wearing the skin of one."


    Hearing what the Spectral Warden said, David closed his eyes as he sighed inwardly.


    It seemed that he was wrong. He wasn''t going to work with a psycho from now on, but a monster wearing human skin.


    ''Just great,'' he cursed inwardly.

 Chapter 93 The Burden of Blood

    "Oh, that was fun," Zack sighed as he sat up on his bed.


    He was prepared to be assaulted by a hangover, but surprisingly nothing came. Was he getting used to the alcohol, or had they just drunk too little?


    ''No, last night was really crazy. There was no way it wouldn''t be¡ªZaroth seemed to have been able to get Elysia''s attention! Of course, we were going to celebrate like there was no tomorrow,'' he thought with a smile.


    He used his bracelet to check the time, only to see that there were two hours left until the start of the first lecture.


    "Should I go back to sleep?... Nah, I don''t feel sleepy at all," he muttered as he stood up and approached a mirror that was mounted on the wall.


    He couldn''t help but grin. Just looking at his own white pupils was always enough to boost his mood.


    They were the same as his father''s¡­


    "I''m starting to look more and more like the old man," Zack said as he laughed lightly.


    "I wonder how he would''ve looked like if he was still alive¡­" Zack shook off his thoughts as he approached the shower.


    He loved using cold water, as cold as possible. After all, one of the people he was aiming to kill was very proficient in using ice attacks. He thought to himself that bathing with cold water would help him increase his tolerance to the cold.


    Plus, after a night that he barely remembered, washing his fatigue away with the cold was a strangely comforting experience


    "Why do I feel like I''m forgetting something?" he muttered.


    A second later, his eyes widened. "Wait, wasn''t the third round supposed to happen today?" After exiting the shower, he used his bracelet to open his messages.


    Last night, when he was at the bar with his friends, he had received the message that his fight was scheduled for today, but he didn''t pay much attention as by that point he was already drunk.


    "Thank goodness I remembered to check." He quickly got himself dressed and went out.


    He was going to follow Zaroth''s example and just skip today''s lecture, pretending that he was getting ready for the fight.


    "There are three hours left until the fight¡­ I guess I can take a stroll through the park."


    Most students would have used the time to mentally and psychologically prepare themselves, but Zack did no such thing. He was simply too strong, there were few who would even be able to make him bleed.


    "Uncle¡­" Zack clenched his fist in frustration but managed to calm himself down. There was no use in getting angry.


    "Who knew the park would be so peaceful in the morning?" It was supremely quiet, most likely because most people were still asleep.


    So Zack was able to enjoy the greenery around him, as well as the pleasant music the birds were creating.


    He thought he was alone until he saw two girls in the bushes.


    One had blonde shoulder-length hair and a white mask. She was gently comforting the other, who had blue eyes and hair.


    "There, there, Sofia. I told you to be careful with how much you drink."


    "I''m sorry, Vera. I guess I just got carried¡ª"


    She didn''t manage to finish her sentence as she began to puke again.


    Zack raised an eyebrow. ''Isn''t this one of the princesses? Why did she get so drunk that she had to vomit so much in public?'' he asked himself for a moment.


    ''Oh well, it''s not like it concerns me at all,'' he thought, deciding that his pleasant walk in the park wasn''t going to be ruined. He simply ignored them.


    *****


    The time for the fight had arrived, so he went to the arena where the duel was supposed to take place.


    After confirming his identity, he was shown the way.


    Finding himself at the center, he observed his surroundings. The arena wasn''t very big, it could only accommodate about a thousand people. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though, currently, there were only about a dozen people waiting for the battle to start.


    "Once I reach the grand arena, how will it feel? There''s no doubt tens of thousands of people will watch me fight. Will I feel any kind of pressure?"


    Zack wasn''t able to keep talking to himself as the announcer interrupted his line of thought.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the two challengers have arrived!"


    Zack shifted his gaze to his opponent.


    It was a man of average height with messy hair. He was carrying two daggers, one in each hand. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Let the match begin!" the announcer spoke, and cheers from the public echoed in the mostly empty arena.


    Zack''s opponent dashed forward with all his strength, meanwhile, Zack was looking at him, unamused.


    His uncle might have forbidden him from using his power, but that didn''t mean Zack wouldn''t use it.


    Fortunately, no one except him truly understood how his powers worked. Everybody assumed that he could only make armor and weapons from his own and his enemy''s blood, but that wasn''t all he could do.


    He took a deep breath and commanded his blood to begin moving faster in his veins.


    Two times faster, three times faster, five times, ten times.


    The faster it moved, the more oxygen it delivered to his muscles.


    Making him stronger, faster, and tougher.


    One moment he was far away from his opponent, the next, he was beside him with his sword thrust through his enemy''s chest.


    Zack seemed unbothered, he was used to cutting people down. As such, one more enemy pierced by his sword didn''t faze him in the slightest.


    The boy with the messy hair coughed blood and collapsed on the ground.


    "The winner is Zack!" It took a moment for the audience to register that the fight was over, as Zack moved so fast it appeared as if he had teleported.


    Then, a second later, they exploded in cheers.


    Zack, not paying attention to them after confirming with the observer that he had indeed won, exited the arena.


    "Even if I move fast, it''s still not enough. I still won''t be able to even scratch Uncle!" he muttered in frustration as he gritted his teeth.


    He knew that even if he was strong, he would need help getting rid of his uncle.


    Only two people came to mind who could stand against him¡ªZaroth, or more specifically, his summon, the dragon, and Elysia, the academy''s chairwoman.


    If he could convince one of them to help him, there was hope. He doubted that Elysia would help him at all, but Zaroth, his friend, was a different matter. There was a chance he would help Zack, should he explain his circumstances.


    Zack slapped himself in frustration. "Why is the first thing that comes to mind asking for help from others?!"


    Thankfully, he caught himself before making a mistake.


    "I just have to get stronger¡ªstrong enough to kill the traitors on my own!"


    This was his problem, so he was going to take care of it alone.


    "Wait, Father, wait just a bit more. I will soon avenge you," Zack''s expression seemed to darken as he headed to his apartment. He was going to train until he passed out.

 Chapter 94 Shared Burden

    "Why is it so hard?!" Lily muttered in frustration as she burned another pancake.


    She had burned so many that she had long lost count, which made her more frustrated as she believed that she had already gotten the hang of it before.


    "Stop complaining and give it to me!" Roran spoke as he took the pan from her hands.


    Lily grimaced as she cursed her inability to do such simple tasks.


    She was about to retort, but his comment stopped her. "Just sit back, they will be ready in a few minutes."


    She had to admit defeat, so she complied as she sat and waited patiently for her boyfriend to be done cooking.


    After they were ready, Lily and Roran had a delicious breakfast.


    No delicious was an understatement, the pancakes Roran had cooked probably rivaled the ones created by the best chefs in the world.


    "You¡­ really can do anything, huh?... it''s like you are the complete opposite of me," Lily spoke, her tone carrying a hint of sadness.


    "Don''t blame yourself. After all, I am the one meant to do these things, not you," he reassured.


    "That¡ªthat isn''t true! We are a couple, aren''t we? We should share the burden! You shouldn''t be the one that does everything!" she countered.


    Roran sighed as he looked up at the ceiling. "But it is true. I am the one trained for these things, you weren''t meant to lift a finger, yet loo¡ª"


    "Don''t," she interrupted him, her voice clearly angry. "Don''t you dare start talking about statuses. We are equals."


    "We both know that''s not right," Roran sighed.


    She wanted to argue but, in the end, decided against the idea. It seemed that there was still no changing her boyfriend''s mind.


    "Never mind that. Take off your shirt," she spoke. Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    Roran raised an eyebrow. "Isn''t it early for this sort of thing?"


    "Just do it!" she commanded. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He sighed as he complied.


    "Don''t move," she spoke as she got behind him and placed her delicate hands against his rough back.


    "You complained that your back was stiff, didn''t you? You should take a moment to relax," she spoke as she gently massaged his back.


    He wanted to tell her not to bother, but alas, it seemed that his back was stiffer than he thought, so he didn''t manage to utter the words.


    Lily quietly used her hands to massage his back¡ªa back that bore numerous wounds.


    "...I''m sorry," she whispered guiltily.


    Roran scoffed as he heard her words. "For what, exactly?"


    "For being a burden."


    He couldn''t suppress a small smile. "It is impossible for you to be a burden."


    "... Why? Why are you with me despite knowing my past?" she asked.


    He took a deep breath. "Three reasons. First and foremost, I love you. Second, I owe my life to you and your family. And third, it was their final request."


    "You''ve already saved my life numerous times. That debt is paid long ago."


    "No," he answered firmly. "You and your family saved me without expecting anything in return. I am a long way from paying that debt."


    Lily sighed as she got closer and embraced him. "It''s not my family. It''s our family. You are one of us."


    Feeling her breasts push tightly against his naked back, Roran felt his blood getting hotter.


    "Oh? Are you suddenly getting aroused?" she teased.


    He took a deep breath. "I mean¡­ we can skip one day of lectures, right?" he asked as he got up from his chair and picked her up.


    "Sure," she whispered as she brought her lips next to his.


    *****


    Collapsing on the bed, her hair messy, Lily spoke, "Now I feel much better."


    Roran cracked his neck. "Same."


    "Oh, come on! Can''t you show a bit more emotion?!" she complained.


    "This is something that I am actively trying not to do. The more emotions I have, the more unnecessary thoughts. Why do you think I drink so much? It helps with both the emotions and the thoughts," he explained.


    She put her hand on his shoulder and forced him to lay down. "Still, you''re human and need to rest from time to time."


    "I will rest when I die," he spoke coldly.


    "Why do you bother so much? Your goal can''t simply be to keep me alive."


    "But it is. And to do that, I need more strength. To get that strength, one needs to cast aside all feelings."


    Lily sighed as she poked his cheek. "But to do that would mean that you have to cast me aside, you know?"


    He grimaced. "You know that isn''t happening."


    She got on top of him. "Then it means you can''t cast aside all emotions. So, you''re human, and as such, you must rest from time to time."


    "I can''t, especially not with you and what you want to achieve. Keeping you alive would be an incredibly hard thing to do," he spoke as he met her golden eyes.


    "You''re already stronger than me, so¡ª"


    "We both know that isn''t true," he interrupted instantly. "We''ve just made it appear as though you''re weak. Even Zack wasn''t able to tell what kind of blessing you have, Lily."


    "That is true¡­" she admitted. "But I''m talking about emotional strength, not literal strength. In that aspect, you have me beat."


    He wanted to retort but was stopped as she had brought her lips next to his, silencing him.


    After a moment, Lily raised her head. "I hope you''ve recovered enough. We can talk about the other stuff later."


    It seemed that she wasn''t satisfied with just one round.


    "This is going to be a long day," Roran muttered.


    *****


    Zaroth was experiencing an unknown phenomenon.


    He shifted his gaze from Elysia, who was currently hosting the lecture, to his left, where Zack was supposed to be. Though, it seemed that he had skipped today''s lecture¡ªmost likely because he had a fight in the tournament today.


    Zaroth then shifted his gaze to his right, where Roran and Lily were supposed to be, but they also seemed to be skipping.


    He had somehow found himself alone, separated from his friend group, attending the lectures, which was strange since he was usually the one who skipped them.


    He sighed as he muttered, "Without them, it''s a bit lonely."


    But his mood didn''t stay down for long as he returned his gaze to Elysia, at least he was able to appreciate her beauty up close.


    She was the reason he had made the decision to never skip the first lecture of the day after all.

 Chapter 95 A Week Since Then

    "It has been a week since then¡­" Midnight muttered under her breath as she lay on her bed, her crimson hair spread in all directions.


    "A week, and I am still thinking about it¡­" she gritted her teeth. Each time she remembered how she was moments away from dying, only to be saved by Zaroth at the last moment, her heart seemed to increase its beats.


    "Stupid!" she scolded herself as she got up and brewed herself some coffee.


    Coffee truly was a miracle, no matter if you were a human or a demon, it all worked the same.


    Midnight sighed as she looked at herself in the mirror. Ever since she drank the blood of the Purifiers that had tried to kill her, she was stronger, faster¡­ and more alluring.


    She was slowly getting closer to her goal, she was slowly evolving.


    ''And one of my kind is dead. That is good,'' she thought as she changed her clothes and went outside. It was time for the lectures.


    *****


    She was in class C, as such, there were a lot of students¡ªso many, in fact, that they had been broken into multiple groups. The lecture had yet to start, so the students all around her were engaged in chat, talking about this and that.


    Midnight, not surprisingly, didn''t bother with making friends. As usual, she found the company of humans irritating. She had been trained from a young age to dislike them, so she didn''t feel the need to make friends at all.


    After a few moments, the professor finally showed himself and began the lecture. The room quickly fell silent as everybody listened to the subpar explanation of the professor, which wasn''t surprising¡ªafter all, they were in class C, so they wouldn''t get the best teachers the academy had to offer. Those were reserved for the higher classes.


    Of course, if she wanted to, she could have shown enough power to be moved to B or even A class, but doing so always arose the risk that somebody would question how a girl with no known past was able to rise so high in the academy.


    And the more attention she gained, the higher the chances that somebody would discover she was a vampire. As such, she hadn''t even entered the tournament on purpose, trying to keep low.


    Midnight, despite knowing that these lectures were mostly useless, still listened as she tried to absorb as much information as possible about how humans lived and behaved.


    Once her lectures were over, she went to the place where the true knowledge stayed¡ªthe library.


    It seemed that many students didn''t see the need to visit the library, thinking that simply being at the most prestigious academy was enough on its own.


    But Midnight knew the truth, the most valuable information was in these books.


    She was quietly reading another history book, which described the current relationships between the continents, focusing on the Empire and its ties with the neighboring empires.


    She glanced around the reading room, which was usually empty. With the exception of one timid boy with glasses, there wasn''t anybody else that seemed interested enough to come to the library daily¡­ Well, there was one more exception, but Midnight didn''t want to think about him at the moment as she found herself hard to focus if she did.


    But the next moment, the doors of the room opened, and a man on the shorter side with white hair and green cat-like eyes entered the room. Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    Zaroth.


    Midnight''s eyes narrowed for a moment as she felt her heart beat faster. A second later, she forced herself to focus on her book.


    But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t focus on the words as her gaze seemed to wander toward where Zaroth had taken his seat.


    He was a weird person that didn''t seem to follow any kind of schedule. Sometimes he would not come for more than three days, other times, he would spend his time reading until he was forced to leave when the library closed.


    Midnight had been observing him for some time now, so she knew that information.


    ''Wait, I observe him because he has tamed a dragon! So he could prove to be an obstacle¡ªthat is why I keep my eyes on him! No other reason!'' She tried to lie to herself as she cursed at herself for not being able to focus on the book.


    Zaroth seemed to have sensed that he was being watched, and after a quick observation, concluded that it was most likely Midnight. As such, he approached her.


    Midnight''s heart rate quickened even more as, for some reason, she seemed to be almost glad that he was approaching her.


    She tried to make her voice sound annoyed. "Can''t you see that I am busy?"


    Zaroth smiled in response. "Yeah, me too," he said as he sat down across from her at the desk and also got busy reading.


    ''Why the hell did you sit at my table when there are so many free around?!'' she cursed silently as she glanced at her book, making it seem like she was reading while, in truth, she was freaking out.


    ''Is it because of the large amount of blood I drank before? Is that why my heart is beating so irregularly?'' she asked herself but disregarded the idea, as the only time she seemed to be having problems was when she was near Zaroth or thinking about him.


    ''Whatever, I will just try to ignore him,'' she thought.


    A few hours later, both of them were still engrossed in their books. The library was completely empty as only the two of them remained.


    Midnight had finished her book, so she was supposed to leave, but for some reason, she found herself not wanting to get up from the table. It was strangely peaceful with just the two of them reading.


    She threw a quick glance at Zaroth, who seemed to be solely focused on his book. From the book''s title, it was clear that it was about some weird martial art. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zaroth''s eyes seemed to have narrowed as he absorbed the information in the book. A second later, his concentration was broken as his bracelet shined.


    He used it only to see that he had gotten a message.


    Unable to contain her curiosity, Midnight asked, "What is it?"


    "It seems like the fourth round will be tomorrow," he explained.


    She didn''t seem surprised in the slightest to learn that he was still in the tournament, most likely because she knew how powerful he really was.


    Zaroth''s eyes seemed to shine for a moment as it seemed he had gotten an idea. "You aren''t in the tournament, right?"


    Midnight scoffed at his words. "Of course, I am not. Why would I want to risk putting myself in the spotlight?"


    "Hm¡­ in that case, do you want to go?"


    She raised an eyebrow. "Go where?"


    He grinned. "To watch me in the match, of course. What else?"


    ''He wants me to watch how he performs in the tournament? But why would he want such a thing? ¡­ Unless¡­ is he trying to show off? Wait, is this the same as asking me for a date then?''


    Midnight involuntarily blushed a little, while Zaroth was still grinning like an idiot, most likely not even realizing that he had basically invited Midnight on a date.

 Chapter 96 Round 4

    "I can''t believe that I actually came," Midnight muttered under her breath as she glanced forward at the center of the arena.


    ''Well, this could prove useful, after all. Zaroth, even though he has a dragon at his disposal, I doubt he would use it now. As such, he''s going to have to use his other abilities,''


    She quickly observed the arena. It was on the smaller side, and as there were more rounds to be held, there wasn''t much audience at the moment¡ªonly about a dozen people.


    This was surely going to change in the future as the later rounds would be a popular event that most people wouldn''t want to miss out on.


    The current fight was going to be between Zaroth, who was holding a spear in both hands, and a tall man with heavy armor and blonde hair.


    Weirdly enough, despite the heavy armor the man had, he hadn''t placed any kind of protective gear on his head¡ªno helmet or anything of the sort.


    Midnight wondered why someone would do such a thing, but she didn''t need to ponder for long as she heard three girls shout from the seats of the arena.


    "Ahhhhh! Brian! Show him who''s the boss!"


    "Oh god, look how hot he looks with his armor on!"


    "How does he make his hair look so good?!"


    It seemed that the man had a fan club of his own.


    Brian, hearing the cheers behind him, turned and looked up towards the girls as he flashed them a smile. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This action seemed to excite them as the three of them screamed in an annoying high-pitched voice.


    ''Seriously, how pathetic do you have to be to bring your own harem to the arena when it''s still just the easier matches?''


    Midnight shifted her gaze to Zaroth, who seemed to be looking at them with both confusion and curiosity, but at the same time his eyes had darkened a little.


    ''It must feel shitty for your opponent to have people in the audience supporting him while he doesn''t have anybody¡­''


    Midnight sighed in frustration. ''Why did I agree to come here again?''


    *****


    Zaroth was looking at his opponent, which name was apparently Brian.


    The man seemed to be having a conversation with the girls that seemed to have come solely to watch him.


    He then shifted his gaze to the announcer. It seemed the man was waiting for Brian to be done with the conversation. In the meantime, as the fight hadn''t started yet, all Zaroth could do was stand and wait.


    ''It must be nice to have somebody cheer you on¡­'' he thought to himself.


    ''I am here, aren''t I?'' Luna tried to reassure.


    ''That is not true. You are in my soul, but not exactly here, as I haven''t summoned you, so you aren''t here,'' he explained.


    ''Okay, you might be right¡­ but there is indeed someone that supports you,'' her words echoed in his mind.


    ''Really? Who?'' he raised an eyebrow.


    ''Isn''t Midnight here because you asked her to be?'' Luna asked.


    ''Listen, she is here because you told me to invite her, and just from her expression, I was able to tell that she doesn''t want to be here. She is just watching for the spectacle,'' he answered.


    ''Zaroth¡­ you really are a fool, you know? You have to be grateful you have me. I see things that your small brain can''t seem to grasp,'' Luna teased.


    ''The fuck you m¡ª''


    Zaroth''s retort was interrupted as suddenly an alluring voice was heard from his side.


    He shifted his gaze only for it to fall on a woman with crimson eyes and hair.


    "Zaroth," her sudden call seemed to silence Brian and his harem, as all of them were looking at Midnight''s breathtaking presence.


    She smiled as her eyes shined with the same color of blood. "Burn him to a crisp."


    For a moment, Zaroth''s heart seemed to skip a beat as he found himself smiling before he even realized it.


    "On it," he replied, shifting his gaze to Brian. It seemed the man, after seeing Midnight and realizing how much more quality mattered than quantity, wasn''t in the mood for talking anymore. He tightened his grip on his sword, clearly angry and ready for a fight.


    ''Luna, why did Midnight support me? She hates spotlighting as it brings attention to her.''


    Luna sighed in his head as she spoke, ''Zaroth, for a man that spends so much time in a library, you can be supremely dumb, you know? This is not something I will tell you, you have to think for yourself from time to time.''


    Zaroth was about to retort as he was clearly insulted but could not, as the announcer opened his mouth.


    "Let the duel begin!"


    Zaroth launched without hesitation a fireball at Brian.


    Brian, on the other hand, had closed his eyes and muttered something. The next second, some kind of white aura wrapped around his body, almost acting like a shield.


    Zaroth''s fireball collided only to dissipate as it hit the man''s aura.


    ''So it acts like some sort of shield, huh?'' Zaroth quickly made the connection that this man had a very similar look and abilities to the purifier''s leader he had killed about a week ago.


    Zaroth smiled darkly. "The purifier was much stronger than you, and yet he fell by my hand. For you won''t even need to use my beasts," he muttered as he got into battle stance.


    "Come! Let''s see how weak you are up close!" he shouted in an attempt to enrage Brian, and looking at the man''s face that had turned red, it was clear he had succeeded.


    "You! For a man that has so much, you have so little manners!" Brian shouted as he dashed towards Zaroth.


    Zaroth raised an eyebrow. ''What is this fool talking about?''


    Deciding not to focus on the issue, he charged at Brian, who had his sword raised in the air.


    Zaroth sidestepped the attack and used the opportunity to thrust his spear against the man''s head.


    But at the last moment, the aura around Brian''s body changed, and once Zaroth''s spear reached his head, it bounced off like it was metal.


    This made him lose his footing, and Brian, taking the chance, slashed again, making a deep wound on Zaroth''s arm that began to bleed profusely.


    As the exchange was over, both of them took a few steps back with the intention to recover.


    ''So this thing around him protects him both from physical and magical attacks¡­'' Zaroth''s mind was in overdrive, trying to think of a way to deal with the enemy.


    A second later, his eyes shined as it seemed he had gotten an idea.


    He drenched his spear in his own blood, and then used a fireball to ignite it.


    Ignoring the pain of the wound and the burning spear in his hand, Zaroth smiled darkly as he charged at Brian.


    The man was able to block both physical and magical attacks, but what if he was attacked by both simultaneously?


    Brian''s eyes seemed to widen for a moment as he realized Zaroth''s plan. Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    In panic, he attacked horizontally, but Zaroth simply used his non-dominant hand to take the strike.


    The sword bore deep into his arm, severing tendons and most of the bone, but the sword was stuck for a moment, and as such, Brian was left helpless as he saw Zaroth''s burning spear centimeters away from reaching his head.


    In that moment, Brian learned what it meant to look death straight in its eyes.

 Chapter 97 Eyes Like Blood

    The burning spear was centimeters away from reaching his face.


    Brian felt the air and how hot it had gotten just from the fire, and soon that fire was going to collide with his head. He cursed at his stupid decision not to wear a helmet.


    He had to choose, as this was both a physical and magical attack¡ªshould he block the physical or the magical aspect?


    He didn''t have much time to ponder on the issues, so he changed his aura to block only physical attacks because he knew his face burning was significantly better than having his head pierced by a spear.


    The aura around him changed once again as Zaroth''s spear collided with his head, unable to pierce it. In the next moment, Brian''s hair and eyebrows caught aflame.


    He screamed in pain as he took a step back, trying to compose himself, but Zaroth, with eyes like those of a predator, had already thrust again toward Brian''s head.


    This time, Brian wasn''t paying attention, and as such, he wouldn''t be able to block the attack.


    Zaroth, despite having his arm almost cut in two, watched with a smile as the spear was moments away from reaching Brian''s head.


    "Die, die, die." It seemed that he was experiencing pleasure from just the thought of killing Brian, so he focused all his sight on the moment his spear would doom the man.


    But alas, it seemed that he wasn''t fast enough, as the observer of the fight had moved lightning fast and caught Zaroth''s spear before it could kill the man.


    "The winner is Zaroth!" the announcer spoke loudly as he got into the center of the arena.


    The audience burst into cheers, with the exception of Brian''s harem, which was nowhere to be found. It seemed once they saw him lose this badly, with his hair and face burned to a crisp, they lost interest in the match and left early.


    Zaroth, meanwhile, ignoring the cheers around him, shifted his gaze to the only person who had shown him support before the fight¡ªMidnight.


    She was sitting in her seat with one leg over the other and an alluring smile on her face.


    For a moment, Zaroth''s heart seemed to skip a beat just by looking at her.


    "Don''t move." Hearing a female voice, Zaroth shifted his gaze from Midnight to a woman who seemed to be the healer. Said healer was looking at the sword buried deep into his arm, wondering how she should approach the situation.


    He smiled awkwardly, "If you can get me healed up fast, my adrenaline is running out, and it''s starting to hurt."


    *****


    "So, happy?" Midnight asked as they walked.


    "Yeah¡­ I honestly didn''t expect you to show me public support. Why did you do that?" Zaroth asked as he shifted his head toward her.


    It was for a fraction of a second, but it seemed that her cheeks had become a bit red. "I¡­ just felt bad watching your opponent get so much support while you didn''t get any," she spoke.


    ''And I do owe my life to you, as you saved me,'' she didn''t say the other part out loud.


    "I see¡­ Well, thanks. It did lift my spirits," he grinned.


    ''Ask her if she wants to go to a caf¨¦!'' Luna''s comment caught Zaroth off guard.


    ''But why¡ª''


    ''Just do it!'' Luna interrupted him.


    ''She''s just going to decline, but if Luna wants me to, oh well,'' Zaroth thought.


    "Midnight, are you free? Do you want to quickly visit the caf¨¦?"


    At his words, her crimson eyes seemed to widen for a second before returning to normal. "Sure, I do have some free time."


    Zaroth was surprised as to why Midnight agreed to his proposal, but he didn''t pay much attention to it as they headed to a nearby caf¨¦.


    *****


    ''This stuff is wild,'' Zaroth thought as he observed the coffee.


    He usually saved money, always buying the cheapest options, but today he was looking at one that was more expensive than a whole bottle of alcohol.


    He wondered if it was worth it, but its aroma was so good he couldn''t help himself but take a sip.


    His eyes widened in awe. He had never tasted something this good! It was better than any bottle of alcohol he had ever drunk! And not only that, but he immediately felt energized. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    ''Wow, I don''t think I''ll be able to go back to the cheap stuff after this,'' he thought as he shifted his gaze to Midnight.


    She was sitting across from him and was currently stirring the hot coffee. A second later, she was done and brought it to her mouth as her lips opened to take a small sip.


    Zaroth, looking at her crimson eyes and hair, felt his heart rate increase as his body grew hotter.


    He didn''t even need to ask himself why, because from the date with Elysia, he had learned that he was attracted to the dangerous¡ªthe more dangerous, the better.


    ''But to a vampire?'' he doubted himself as he took a better look at her. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her crimson hair was over one of her shoulders, and her shining eyes were calmly staring at the coffee. Her clothes clung tightly to her physique, and her perfectly clear white face¡­


    Zaroth gulped suddenly as he cursed inwardly, ''Fuck! I''ve fallen for another one!''


    A second later, realization hit him¡ªnow that they were in a caf¨¦, it was the same as being on a date.


    This was undoubtedly what Luna had planned all this time. Zaroth wanted to scold her, but it was clear that now wasn''t the time or place.


    ''Oh, fuck it!'' he was irritated. He was going to shoot his shot right from the bat¡ªhe was scoring today!


    "Midnight."


    Hearing her name being called, she slowly shifted her gaze upward, only to see Zaroth''s green cat-like eyes, which seemed to have narrowed like a hunter''s.


    Zaroth straightened his back as much as he could, remembering Roran and Lily''s teachings. He smiled a little as he spoke,


    "This situation¡­ it''s like we''re on a date, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 98 The Heat of the Moment

    Midnight''s heart stopped for a moment as she gazed at Zaroth. "Excuse me?" she managed to mutter.


    He leaned back in his chair. "Nothing, I just pointed out that it''s like we''re on a date together." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Midnight''s palms seemed to get a bit sweaty. "Well¡­ it may appear like that from the side, but we are not."


    Zaroth glanced at the ceiling. "That is true¡­" Then he abruptly shifted his gaze to hers. "But it can become one if you want."


    ''What is that fool talking about?!'' she wondered as her mind went into overdrive.


    ''I mean, I am a vampire, and he knows it¡ªhow could he suggest such a thing? But when it comes to him, he is unpredictable. He slaughtered a dozen Purifiers without showing any kind of remorse.''


    It was clear that Midnight was busy thinking, so Zaroth didn''t interrupt her as he took a sip of his coffee.


    ''Ah, causing chaos can be so much fun!''


    After a moment or two, Midnight asked, "It could become a date, but it''s not like you have any feelings for me, right?"


    Zaroth didn''t seem fazed as he answered, "No, I actually do."


    Midnight, not expecting this answer, widened her eyes as she stared at him, unable to respond.


    He chuckled a bit as he saw her expression and explained, "You see, I seem to be attracted to the dangerous, and few are as dangerous as you."


    "But¡­ you know what I am," she said, referring to the fact that she was a demon¡ªa vampire¡ªbut didn''t say it out loud since there were other people in the caf¨¦.


    "I do. That''s why I want you, Midnight," Zaroth spoke as he moved his hand closer to hers.


    She didn''t move it, letting him grasp it.


    "So, you know how I feel about you," he spoke, his voice steady. "But what about you? How do you feel?"


    She took a deep breath. ''This crazy bastard! I wasn''t expecting him to come out and say he liked me!''


    She was about to reject him but found it hard to say the words out loud.


    ''Why am I hesitating?!'' she cursed herself. She knew that she couldn''t trust a human, much less date one!


    ''...but he did indeed come to my rescue when there wasn''t anyone else I could ask. He even left without trying to learn some secrets about why I was hunted by both the Purifiers and my own kind at the same time.''


    Taking a deep breath, she met his gaze and spoke.


    "Sure then, let''s give this date a try."


    Zaroth smiled, trying to hide the fact that he was internally freaking out.


    ''Success!''


    After finishing their coffees, they decided to take a stroll through the park. It was currently the middle of the day, so the park was filled with people.


    Walking side by side, Zaroth hesitated for a moment but decided to push through the awkwardness anyway as he moved his hand and grasped Midnight''s.


    Her eyes seemed to widen for a moment, but she didn''t object as they continued their stroll through the park.


    "This isn''t what I thought it would be," she admitted.


    Zaroth raised an eyebrow. "How did you think it would be, then?" Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    She hesitated for a moment before answering, "I''m not sure, as I haven''t really been on a date before, but I thought it would be more¡­ exciting?" It seemed that she was uncertain.


    ''Well, here goes nothing, I guess¡­'' Zaroth abruptly stopped and slowly put his hand behind her waist.


    She trembled for a moment as it seemed that he startled her. "What are you doing?"


    He slowly brought her closer. "You said you wanted excitement, right?"


    His lips approached hers. ''But isn''t this a little too fast?!'' she wondered, but surprisingly, she liked it when people were direct. As such, she didn''t move out of the way as their lips touched briefly.


    Zaroth felt his blood getting hotter the more he brought her closer and felt her body pressed tightly against his.


    As they were kissing quite provocatively in the middle of the park, some people gave them weird looks, but it seemed that neither Zaroth nor Midnight cared at the moment.


    After a few seconds, both of them pulled away as they took ragged breaths.


    Just by looking at Midnight''s red face, it was clear that he wasn''t the only one aroused.


    He was still pressing her tightly against him as he asked, "Do you want to finish this at my place?"


    Taking a few seconds to compose herself, Midnight asked, "Aren''t we moving abnormally fast?"


    Zaroth chuckled at the comment. "True¡­ but the both of us are abnormal by nature."


    Midnight smirked as she brought her face close to his ear. Parting her lips, she answered in the most alluring voice Zaroth had heard in his life, "Lead the way."


    *****


    ''Holy shit, it''s happening!'' Zaroth tried to calm down his wildly beating heart as he walked with quickened steps, Midnight not far behind him.


    ''I know I should have cleaned up the room before going out!'' Zaroth cursed himself as he reached the door of his apartment. His bracelet shined, and the door opened automatically.


    He and Midnight quickly entered.


    ''This is happening!'' he repeated in his head as he gazed at Midnight.


    Was it because she was a demon and not a human that she didn''t seem to mind them skipping a few steps in the dating process?


    ''Who gives a fuck?!'' Zaroth cast aside all doubts as he lost control of himself, picking up Midnight and bringing his lips to hers in a deep kiss. In response, she moved her legs and arms, wrapping them around him.


    Zaroth quickly walked toward his bed and laid her on it.


    In a second, she extended her nails, making them longer and sharper, as she tore his shirt, revealing his muscular physique that he had built over time at the academy.


    Even if they were moving fast, Zaroth didn''t mind in the slightest.


    Because today, he was becoming a man.

 Chapter 99 A Taste of the Forbidden

    Midnight tore his shirt in a second, revealing his muscular body. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He did the same to her dress, revealing her breasts, but he didn''t stop to gaze as he pressed his naked torso against hers.


    In the blink of an eye, she had torn his pants away. As a result, both of them were naked in the embrace of one another.


    It seemed that as both of them were at that age, there wasn''t anything in the world that would be able to tear them apart in this very moment.


    Lifting his head up, Zaroth took ragged breaths as he looked at Midnight, who was doing the same. His member was on her abdomen moments before entering her.


    Unseen by both of them, the crimson symbol on the back of Zaroth''s hand suddenly appeared and shined, but because nobody was paying attention to the details, no one noticed.


    She wrapped her legs around him, making him unable to get away even if he tried, as she spoke,


    "What the fuck are you waiting for?! Do it!"


    Without needing to be told twice, he did just that.


    "Ahh," both of them moaned in unison, not expecting to feel this good.


    Zaroth brought down his head as they kissed deeply, using their tongues.


    He felt Midnight''s nails digging into his back. Thankfully, she had made them return to their human form, so they weren''t sharp enough to cause injury.


    And even if they had caused injury, Zaroth would have been able to ignore it, as he was too focused on Midnight.


    He wondered how he had lived his life for so long without ever experiencing that heavenly feeling.


    *****


    Zaroth and Midnight were lying on the bed as both of them stared at the ceiling, deep in thought.


    "I did it¡­" he muttered under his breath, as it took a long time to process the information.


    It was hard to believe, everything had happened so fast that it took some time to process. It suddenly made sense why Zaroth had heard before that young people rarely thought things through before acting on impulse.


    He and Midnight were living examples of that saying.


    "I can''t believe I slept with a human¡­" It seemed that Midnight was also stunned by her actions, so she needed a long time to collect her thoughts.


    "This certainly wasn''t what I expected to happen when I suggested you come and watch my fight in the tournament," he admitted.


    Midnight didn''t answer as she continued to be deep in thought.


    Weirdly enough, he didn''t feel the slightest amount of regret about sleeping with a demon. But what about her? He wondered.


    Zaroth sighed as he asked, "Do you regret it? That you slept with a human."


    It took her a moment to respond, "I¡­ no, at least I don''t think so. It just feels weird. All my life, I''ve been taught that humans are our enemy and have to be exterminated¡­ and I found myself sleeping with one. I have no idea how I should feel, honestly."


    "Well¡­ it is done already, so¡­" He shifted his gaze from her alluring naked body to his member that seemed to have regained its vigor. "There isn''t any harm in doing it again, is there?"


    Midnight scoffed as she heard his words. A second later, she got on top of him. "Sure, but this time, I''m on top." Her lips curved into a smile as her crimson eyes shined with the color of blood.


    Zaroth didn''t respond as he put both of his hands on her thin waist.


    They were going for round two.


    ***** Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    The good news was that after the second round, they went for a third. As a result, it was completely accurate to say that Zaroth was sucked dry.


    The bad news¡­


    "It is broken¡­" Zaroth spoke in frustration as he used his hand to massage his eyebrows.


    "...It may be my fault, sorry about that," Midnight muttered under her breath in embarrassment.


    The bed was broken, and it was, in fact, entirely Midnight''s fault. It seemed the more excited she became, the more intensely she moved her body over Zaroth, and eventually, the bed couldn''t take it anymore, so it broke.


    As the bed was broken, they didn''t stop, as they continued doing their deed over the table, deciding to deal with the issue later.


    But unfortunately, that later was now.


    ''God dammit, this bed was so comfortable too! It would cost a fortune to fix it or buy a new one, and that money will have to come from Elysia¡­ how the heck do I explain a broken bed?!'' he wondered, and a moment later, shook his head.


    Putting a hand on Midnight''s naked shoulder, he spoke, "Don''t worry about it, it is my problem to fix."


    She was about to retort but couldn''t as Zaroth put his finger over her lips.


    A second later, she sighed, "If you say so¡­"


    As their date was done, and as Zaroth''s bed was broken¡ªmeaning Midnight couldn''t sleep here for the night¡ªshe was about to leave until she realized something.


    "Oh¡­"


    "What?" Zaroth raised an eyebrow.


    "My clothes¡­ we tore them, remember? So now I have nothing to wear."


    Zaroth was left speechless as there was now another problem to think about.


    ''We really didn''t think things through, did we?'' he cursed inwardly.


    In the end, he gave her a few of his clothes. Strangely enough, with her slender frame, they were too big for her. Yet, as Zaroth watched her in his oversized clothes, he felt an unexpected warmth, a comforting warmth that was hard to put into words.


    She left, so now he was sitting on a chair, looking at the broken bed and, at the same time, coming to terms with the fact that he had actually managed to sleep with someone¡ªa freaking vampire, no less!


    "There is no way this day gets any better!" he proclaimed with a smile, until he heard the system speak in his mind,


    [Silverfang evolution completed]


    He smiled darkly as his eyes shined brightly.


    "I guess there is indeed a way."

 Chapter 100 Broken Bed, Empty Wallet

    -----


    Zaroth: Good morning.


    Elysia: Why are you writing so early?


    Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    Zaroth: I just have a question.


    Elysia: Then just come out and say it.


    Zaroth: You know the beds that are in the apartments, right? How much does one cost?


    Elysia: It depends on the class you are in. Since you''re in Class A, your bed would naturally be one of the most expensive ones. If we''re talking about a price, it would be around 25,000 credits.


    Zaroth: ¡­


    Elysia: Why are you asking? Wait¡­ you haven''t done anything to it, have you?


    Zaroth: Okay, then this is clearly a scam! There is no way it would break so easily if it was that expensive!


    Elysia: Are you telling me that you''ve broken your bed?


    Zaroth: ¡­


    Elysia: And let me guess¡ªyou''re now wondering where you''re going to get the money to fix the damages, so you contacted me.


    Zaroth: ¡­


    Elysia: This is a lot of money, and it seems you''ve grown accustomed to not worrying about money at all. If you want any, then you''ll have to earn it.


    Zaroth: Earn it how?


    Elysia: I have a job for you. If you manage to complete it, the reward will be more than enough to fix the bed or buy a new one. If you''re interested, you can find me in my office.


    -----


    Zaroth let out a sigh. "At least that went better than I thought it would."


    Stretching his body, he grinned. "Now let''s see how much you''ve changed, buddy."


    He flicked his fingers, and a second later Silverfang began to materialize. Zaroth also summoned Luna so both of them could inspect the changes Silverfang had gone through.


    Zaroth observed the wolf carefully. The beast was twice the size of an average wolf and had silver fur.


    But despite undergoing an evolution, Silverfang hadn''t experienced any noticeable changes in appearance, with the exception of looking a bit more alive as some of the wounds had healed. There was a chance that if someone saw him, they wouldn''t immediately think he was undead.


    "Wait, that''s not right," Zaroth muttered as he observed the wolf closer. The beast had gotten more muscular, so most likely, it was at least stronger than before.


    "Check the inside of his mouth," Luna advised, so Zaroth did just that.


    "Let''s see¡­ oh, shit!" Looking into the mouth of the beast startled Zaroth for a second.


    "Let me see again." His eyes narrowed as he examined the wolf''s mouth. Zaroth had never seen anything like this¡ªthe wolf had a second set of teeth behind the first ones.


    And these were all sharp, without exception.


    "So your bite will be even more devastating!" Zaroth concluded.


    "What about skills? Have you gotten any?"


    Silverfang tilted his head to the side in confusion, then opened his mouth and let out an ear-piercing howl. Zaroth was forced to take a few steps back as he covered his ears.


    "STOP!"


    A second later, the howling stopped. Silverfang had its tongue out, clearly happy with himself as he wagged his tail.


    "See, he does have a skill!" Luna teased as she looked at her master, who needed a few seconds to compose himself.


    "Okay, that''s good," he said as he approached Silverfang and patted the beast on the head.


    "Now I just wonder¡ªare you a Rare beast, or have you just become a stronger Uncommon? ¡­ But you did evolve, or at least that''s what the system called it, so maybe you are Rare."


    There was no way to say for certain, but one thing made Zaroth conclude that the beast had reached Rare rank, it was the amount of mana his core was losing trying to keep the beast active.


    ''Considering the amount I''m losing is close to ten times more than before, it must mean the beast has become Rare.''


    "Not bad," Zaroth said as he flicked his fingers and summoned the four wolves he had tamed in the forest. He was wondering how they were going to react to seeing Silverfang.


    The four slowly approached, sniffing him, then took a step back and froze as they lowered their heads¡ªalmost like they were bowing.


    Silverfang seemed proud of himself.


    ''Wait, did a hierarchy just get created in front of my very eyes?'' Zaroth wondered.


    But deciding it wasn''t worth worrying about, he desummoned all the wolves, leaving only Luna.


    "Good work. Getting stronger isn''t easy, but you seem to have a knack for it," she praised.


    "If you say so," he muttered as he shifted his gaze back to the bed.


    ''Really, how the hell does something this expensive get so easily broken?!'' he cursed internally.


    Luna approached from the side. "It''s a pity, isn''t it?"


    He raised an eyebrow. "How so?"


    She grinned slightly. "If you had done it with me, the bed wouldn''t be the only thing that broke¡ªthe floor would have as well."


    "I''m just going to ignore you," he replied, frustrated.


    "It doesn''t work like that when you''re naked," she commented.


    Zaroth was still naked after sleeping with Midnight, as he had to search for clothes that hadn''t been torn.


    "What does me being naked have to do with anything?" he asked.


    In reply, she grinned and pointed downward.


    Following her gesture, his eyes landed on his member. His expression darkened as he cursed, "Shit, I knew we should have gone for round four with Midnight."


    *****


    Taking a deep breath, Zaroth knocked on the door. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Enter," an emotionless voice came from the other side of the door.


    Not hesitating, he opened the door and went into the office. The first thing his eyes landed on was Elysia, who was calmly drinking coffee.


    "Sit," she spoke coldly, and he complied.


    A silence fell over the room as Zaroth awaited Elysia''s words.


    She remained silent for a few minutes before finally speaking. "How the hell did you break the bed?"


    Zaroth had tried to come up with a plan to answer, but Elysia always knew when someone lied, so there was no point in trying.


    "I followed your advice and tried to go for a woman my age, and this is the result," he admitted.


    Elysia''s expression didn''t change as she took a sip of her coffee.


    Feeling brave¡ªperhaps braver than he should¡ªZaroth asked, "Jealous?"


    She scoffed upon hearing his words. "Of what? You? You seem to greatly overestimate yourself."


    ''Pity¡­ I guess she isn''t,'' he concluded.


    "So, about that mission you were talking about¡­"


    She opened a drawer on her desk and took out a photo, which she then placed in front of him.


    "That guy¡ªfind information on what he''s doing, who he''s working with, and, if possible, bring me samples of his work."


    Zaroth took the photo and studied the man. He had black hair, a gray suit, a white shirt, and a tie, and was holding a suitcase.


    ''Wait, isn''t that the guy that offered me those pills before? I think I still have his business card.''


    "Sure, if that''s all that''s needed to complete the job. Do you know anything about him? Anything that could help me in my investigation?"


    Elysia sighed as she leaned back in her chair.


    "Nothing. The man is a mystery. Nobody even knows what his name is."


    Zaroth raised an eyebrow. "Then what should we call him?"


    "Even though he''s a mystery, some people have been talking about him. As such, they''ve given him a code name, The Salesman."

 Chapter 101 Step into the Unknown

    It''s not like Zaroth had much to do, so he decided to visit the address on the card.


    "Let''s recall what I know, I was clutching my head because it hurt, and then the man approached me and offered me the pills alongside the card." Even after recalling the information he knew, he realized that he didn''t really have much of an idea of what he should expect.


    "Well, if Elysia wants to look into it, it must mean that it is important, plus I really do need that money," he muttered.


    ''No seriously, it''s not like I was wasting money left and right!'' he thought.


    Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire


    ''Are you sure about that? Do you even know how many times you''ve gone out to drink with Roran and Zack?'' Luna asked.


    At the question, he could only stay silent.


    ''Not only that, but it''s rare to see you try to save money at all!''


    ''Alright, alright, I guess I have become somewhat greedy in the past few months, but can you blame me? It''s not like I had any access to all these things before!'' he admitted.


    ''Listen, it''s fine if you want to get drunk with your friends, you''re young, so it''s not like you have any responsibilities, but just don''t be surprised if Elysia is reluctant to give you any more money. You can''t blame her for wanting you to work for your money from time to time!''


    Zaroth massaged his forehead. ''Okay, you''re right,''


    Making note that he should try to save the credits he gets from now on, he walked toward the address on the card.


    "But this place is quite far, if I must say so myself," he muttered as he walked in the streets.


    The more he got closer, the more the atmosphere seemed to get heavier. The surrounding streets were becoming dirtier, and the air was becoming harder to breathe.


    ''Is this supposed to be a poorer part of the capital?'' he asked himself.


    Soon after, he saw people wearing ragged clothes, their hair was dirty as they hadn''t washed in weeks, and they lay on the ground. Some were rifling through trash cans, searching for something.


    It was no doubt that Zaroth had entered the poor district of the capital.


    Looking at them, he couldn''t help but feel a bit nostalgic. Even if he had lived outside the cities for most of his life, his living conditions hadn''t been better. In fact, he''d probably had it worse, as he had to also take care of his sick mother.


    ''I don''t want to attract attention,'' he thought to himself as he quickened his steps.


    In this moment, he was glad that he wasn''t wearing the academy uniform, but cheap clothes that he had bought from the market before. They at least made it easier to blend in with the crowd.


    ''But to think that the address is somewhere here... There''s no doubt something shady is going on,'' he thought.


    After about a dozen minutes of walking, Zaroth stopped as his eyes widened in awe, and he looked up.


    He was in a poorer district of the capital, so most of the buildings were small, no more than one floor. But the building in front of him was at least five floors. Not only that, but it was clear that a lot of care was put into building it. It was made of stone and was decorated with beautiful premium wood.


    Shifting his gaze to the entrance, he saw a line of people waiting. One thing that he noticed was that all of them were clearly homeless.


    "Here goes nothing, I guess," he muttered as he joined the line.


    He slouched and ruffled his hair to blend in better with the others, as most of them had the same messy look.


    The line was quite big, as there were about 30 people waiting, so Zaroth thought it would take a long time for his turn to come. But¡­


    A scream was heard from the front, and one man was sent flying. He hit his head on a trash can and began to bleed. It seemed that he had gotten a concussion, as he wasn''t able to get up. Yet, curiously enough, nobody paid him any mind as they acted as though the man wasn''t slowly dying.


    Zaroth, of course, didn''t pay any attention to it either. What did that random homeless guy have to do with him?


    "NEXT!" a shout was heard from the front, and the line moved forward a bit.


    A few seconds later, a woman was thrown to the side.


    "NEXT!" another shout was heard, and the line moved again.


    ''At least it seems that I won''t have to wait a long time,'' he thought.


    A few minutes later, it was almost his turn. There was just one man in front of him.


    "Reason?" a bald, two-meter-tall man with broad shoulders, who guarded the entrance, spoke as he glanced at the homeless man in front of him.


    "I¡­ the pills, can I ge¡ª"


    "Do you have the money or the card?" the two-meter man interrupted.


    "No, but¡ª"


    Without hesitation, the bald man grabbed the person in front of Zaroth and threw him to the side.


    "NEXT!" he shouted as his gaze turned to Zaroth.


    Zaroth took a step forward. ''Okay, let''s see what happens now,'' he thought.


    "Do you have the money or the card?" the bouncer asked. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zaroth, moving slowly, picked up the business card from his pocket and handed it to the man.


    The bouncer took it and studied it. A second later, his eyes widened in both awe and confusion.


    "You¡­ how the hell did trash like you get a card like this?"


    ''Now, do I tell the truth or do I lie? No, there''s no point in lying. Seeing as he didn''t try to throw me to the side, it must mean that he''ll let me in,'' Zaroth thought.


    "A man with a suitcase gave it to me," Zaroth spoke, looking at the ground as he made his voice sound uncertain. He was mimicking how the others had acted up until now.


    "Do not lie to me. The only one who can give you this car¡ª" the bouncer suddenly went silent.


    ''Did I do something wrong?'' Zaroth asked himself. Why did the bouncer go quiet?


    A faint echo of footsteps was heard from Zaroth''s side, and a moment later, a man was standing next to him. Because Zaroth still had his eyes on the ground, he wasn''t able to see how the man looked, but he could see that he was carrying a suitcase.


    "Gentlemen," the mysterious man spoke.


    "B-Boss!" the bouncer spoke in fear. "This guy has one of your cards!"


    There was a silence for a moment until Zaroth heard a voice, "My card? I don''t recall giving it to homeless¡­ hey, look at me."


    Following the command, Zaroth''s gaze fell on the man. A second later, his eyes widened¡ªthis was the salesman he was supposed to investigate.


    The salesman took a long look at Zaroth''s face. "Weren''t you a student of that academy?"


    Feeling it was the right thing to do, Zaroth nodded.


    The man smiled. His smile was cold, devoid of any emotion, almost like he was inhuman.


    "I managed to get a student hooked? Oh, this is great news!" the man proclaimed as he took a step forward.


    "Follow me," the salesman spoke, addressing Zaroth.


    He, in turn, took a step forward. It seemed that he had successfully infiltrated the building.

 Chapter 102 Unseen Flames

    Zaroth walked slowly behind the man as he entered the building.


    The first thing he noticed was the unpleasant smell that reached his nostrils.


    He had been witness to some horrific smells, but this one took the cake by a long shot. Zaroth had to force himself not to gag as he kept walking.


    The salesman in front of him seemed unbothered in the slightest as he peacefully walked forward.


    They were in a hallway with numerous black doors, each with a number of their own. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zaroth didn''t have time to count them as he quickly followed the man.


    The walls around them were painted red, the same color as blood. The floor was the same, with no carpet of any sort. The ceiling was painted black, similar to the doors themselves.


    ''From what I know, he thinks that I''ve taken those pills he gave me, so should I act as if I''m desperate for more?'' It didn''t take a genius to guess that these pills probably had some kind of addictive side to them. There was no other way to explain the amount of people waiting in line to enter the building.


    The man made a left turn, and so did Zaroth, who walked quietly behind him. They reached a staircase and quickly climbed it, only for Zaroth''s eyes to widen as he realized something.


    ''These stairs¡­ they only lead one floor up?'' This didn''t make sense. Just from looking at the building from the outside, it was clear there were five floors.


    ''Maybe there''s a separate staircase for each floor? If that''s the case, it means their security must be really tight here.''


    Unlike the first floor, which was empty, here there were a lot of rough-looking men with weapons in their hands. Though each one of them turned their gazes away when they saw the salesman.


    ''Is this security?'' Zaroth wondered.


    They quickly reached another staircase and climbed it as well. Now they were on the third floor. It was the same as the second but with increased security. The fourth floor had even more staff. Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    But that all changed when they reached the final¡ªfifth¡ªfloor. The first thing that was different was that on the black doors, instead of numbers, there were golden stars. It wouldn''t be a lie to say that Zaroth wondered about the sudden change but didn''t ask questions.


    Not only that, but there was no security on this floor, and as such, it was quiet to an uncanny degree.


    Both of them stopped, and Zaroth''s eyes fell on a door that seemed to have neither a star nor a number on it.


    "We''re here," the salesman spoke as he shifted his gaze to Zaroth, who was still looking at the ground, pretending to be nervous.


    "Before we enter, I must ask you¡ªat that academy you go to¡­ what class are you?" the salesman asked with a friendly smile. Though Zaroth wasn''t easily fooled, as he caught a glimpse of the man''s hostility.


    He shifted his gaze to the man as he spoke, "Class A."


    The salesman''s smile grew even wider as he patted Zaroth on the shoulder. "Isn''t that something?"


    The man opened his suitcase and brought out a bottle of pills. "But you see, I like to be on the safer side. As such, before we enter, I want you to take one pill in front of me."


    Zaroth cursed inwardly. ''Goddammit! He''s the type of person I hate the most¡ªthe ones who always check to make sure they haven''t made a mistake! Fuck it, I''ve gone this far already, I''m not backing down!''


    "If that''s what you wish for," he spoke as he extended his arm.


    The man opened the bottle and placed a medium-shaped red pill on Zaroth''s hand.


    Zaroth took a deep breath before putting it in his mouth. ''I hope this works.''


    He wasn''t an idiot, so he wasn''t planning on swallowing it, as he had an idea. ''I just hope my gamble works¡­'' he thought. He wasn''t a person who usually liked to gamble, but sometimes there wasn''t another option.


    As Zaroth put the pill in his mouth, he used his skill, Firebreath, and breathed fire into his mouth. ''I just hope this doesn''t damage my mouth''s insides¡­''


    The pill inside his mouth disintegrated into nothingness, and surprisingly enough, his mouth didn''t hurt at all.


    He wondered why he hadn''t burned the inside of his mouth, but in a way, it made sense. The skill he was using worked thanks to his connection to Luna, and from what he knew, dragons couldn''t burn the insides of their mouths with their flames.


    After he successfully managed to destroy the pill, he shifted his gaze to the salesman, who was looking at him with doubt in his eyes.


    ''Oh yes, from his point of view, I swallowed the pill, so I should probably react somehow.''


    The problem was that Zaroth didn''t really know what the pill was supposed to do.


    ''Well, the first time we met, he offered them to me because my head hurt, so they could numb pain¡­ or maybe bring pleasure?''


    Deciding that he didn''t really have other options, he brought his head up and opened his mouth as he let saliva fall down. The only way to sell the act was to think of something pleasurable. As such, the only thing that came to mind was the night he''d spent with Midnight.


    It was kind of weird, staring into the ceiling as saliva poured down from his open mouth, but it seemed Zaroth had turned out to be a good actor.


    After a few minutes of staring into the ceiling, Zaroth closed his mouth and shifted his gaze to the salesman, who was watching patiently.


    "Two minutes¡­ You recover fast," the man spoke as he stored the bottle back into his suitcase and opened the black door.


    ''Success! I''m a genius!'' he thought proudly.


    ''I''m sorry to interrupt, but you do realize that you''ve infiltrated a heavily guarded building that seems to sell some kind of weird drugs just because you need money to fix the bed you broke after sleeping with a demon because you couldn''t hold it in your pants, right? Where is the genius in that?'' Luna spoke in his head, shattering his confidence in seconds.


    ''It seems the women who know you best also know exactly where to strike when it hurts the most,'' Zaroth thought, stepping into the room the salesman was leading him toward.


    The first thing he noticed was a disgusting energy that seemed to radiate from an older man who was curiously looking out from the window.


    The man had his back to Zaroth, yet he felt like he was being watched from multiple places. Just looking at the old man made his skin crawl, and his instincts screamed at him that he was in danger.


    ''What the hell is this? I can barely breathe!'' Zaroth cursed inwardly. How could a human give off such repulsive, disgusting energy? he wondered.


    ''Zaroth¡­'' Luna''s voice, which echoed in his mind, sounded serious, and in response, Zaroth''s muscles tightened, expecting bad news.


    ''That thing¡­ that thing isn''t a human. It''s just wearing the skin of one.''


    Zaroth cursed inwardly. It seemed he had bitten off much more than he could chew.

 Chapter 103 A Meeting of Monsters

    David''s steps created small echoes as he quickly walked forward.


    "I hate this place so much!" he couldn''t help but curse as he saw the dozens of homeless people on the ground. Some were begging for money, while others were ravaging trash cans for scraps.


    "It would be so good if this trash disappeared off the face of the earth," David tried not to pay them much attention as he didn''t want to get too angry. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He felt a cold hand tapping his back as he heard a cold voice.


    "That is a harsh way to speak about the less fortunate, you know?" There was no need to turn around to see who was talking.


    He scoffed at the words of the Spectral Warden.


    "For a cursed being, you seem to be awfully focused on playing a nice guy."


    The being behind him laughed out loud, its laugh echoing across the dirty streets, yet nobody except David was able to hear or see it.


    "Me? A nice being? You seem to have gotten funnier over time. You know everything I do or say is with the intention of slowly driving you insane."


    ''I''ve been insane for a long time, you piece of shit,'' David thought as he quickened his steps.


    "Why is it that I''m always needed when it''s most inconvenient for me?" he wondered but decided not to dwell on the issue.


    Taking a left turn, David''s gaze fell on a building much taller than the ones around it, towering at at least five floors. Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Let''s get this over with already," he muttered as he skipped the line waiting to enter.


    "Hey, who the fuck do you think you are to go ahead of us?" a man with bloodshot eyes and foam dripping from his mouth grabbed David''s hand as he shouted at him.


    "Did this trash just dare to touch me?" David spoke, his voice full of hostility.


    The next second, the man who had grabbed David''s hand was beheaded, his body falling lifelessly to the ground as blood poured like a fountain.


    A few people were staring at the exchange, needing a second or two to process that a man had just been beheaded before them. David''s movements were so fast that nobody even saw them.


    Ignoring the scream of the woman behind the beheaded man, David walked forward until he reached the entrance of the building.


    The two-meter-tall, bald bouncer glanced at David and hurriedly moved aside to make space.


    "Sir! The bo¡ªboss is already inside!" the bouncer stuttered in fear.


    "Good. At least I won''t have to waste a lot of time here," David mused as he quickly walked forward, approaching the first staircase.


    "Why does it always smell so fucking bad here?!" he couldn''t help but curse as he pinched his nose with his hand.


    Reaching the second floor, he quickly walked as all the security guards shivered when their gazes fell on David.


    After going through all the floors, he was finally at the last one, in front of the black door.


    "Let''s just get this over with," he muttered as he opened the door without hesitation.


    Just as expected, there was the salesman sitting comfortably in his chair.


    That thing, which seemed to be wearing human skin, was staring from the window, looking unresponsive as always.


    But David saw a third person, which was something he didn''t expect.


    It was a man on the shorter side with white hair and green cat-like eyes.


    ''A dragon descendant?'' David wondered as he glanced at the man.


    Why was this person here? Why wasn''t he informed?


    ''Wait¡­ wasn''t the winner of the hunting competition¡ªthe one that got a higher score than my team¡ªsaid to have white hair and eyes similar to this? No, I can''t jump to conclusions yet. There are millions of people in the capital. There are bound to be people that look alike.''


    "David," the cursed being spoke, but this time its voice didn''t contain even the slightest trace of amusement.


    "That man with the white hair¡ªwhat is he staring at?"


    The white-haired man was staring at David, who had just entered¡ªthat much was certain. But why did the Spectral Warden suddenly sound so serious?


    "No, he isn''t staring at you. Look where his eyes are focused."


    David did just that and realized the white-haired man wasn''t staring at him but behind him¡­ Why could he see something behind him?


    ''This man can see my Spectral Warden?'' David thought as his purple eyes shined. If this was the truth, then he had just met an exceptional individual.


    *****


    ''Luna, what the fuck is that?!'' Zaroth asked Luna. The moment he heard the doors behind him open, a man entered. But the thing that concerned him the most was that there was something behind the man. It was a dark creature, several meters in length, with three hollow eyes.


    And that thing was quietly staring at Zaroth while he stared at it.


    ''Don''t look! That thing must be part of the man''s class! Don''t show that you can see it!'' Luna warned.


    Zaroth quickly averted his gaze, feeling his heart rate increase. He had stared at the being, and that being had stared back at him.


    ''Is this supposed to be invisible or something? Then why did I see it? Is it because I''m connected to death or something?'' his mind raced.


    ''The only thing that comes to mind is to try and play it off!''


    "You''ve taken your sweet time getting here," Zaroth heard the salesman behind him address the purple-eyed man who had just entered the room.


    Zaroth shifted his gaze to the thing wearing human skin.


    On one side was the salesman, on the other the thing pretending to be human, and on the third a man with some kind of cursed creature behind him.


    Zaroth was currently on his guard around all these individuals, all of whom made his instincts scream at him to run away.


    ''This bed and its cost turned out to be so much more than I expected¡­'' he couldn''t help but curse in his mind.

 Chapter 104 A Game of Deception

    There was an unsettling silence in the room, as a drop of sweat fell down Zaroth''s forehead.


    He took a deep breath, calming down his wildly beating heart.


    ''Relax,'' he tried to reassure himself.


    ''In the worst-case scenario, I can summon Luna, and Silverfang has recently evolved, making him stronger. Not to mention that I have four other wolves at my disposal, and I myself have become significantly stronger.''


    Zaroth knew that in the worst-case scenario, Luna could cause a distraction while he managed to run away in safety.


    Coming to that conclusion, he managed to calm down. It seemed that he really was a good actor, as it didn''t take him more than a second.


    The purple-eyed man sighed as he stepped forward.


    "I took my time getting here? You piece of shit, you''re the one that called me out of the blue, saying we need to gather," the man spoke as he shifted his gaze to Zaroth.


    "And? Who is this fella, and why is he here? Don''t tell me some bullshit like we have one more member."


    The salesman smiled as he leaned back in his chair. "He is here because I think he would be valuable."


    The purple-eyed man scoffed. "Really? And how did you come to that conclusion?"


    The salesman''s smile disappeared as he abruptly stood up. "David¡­ David¡­ David¡­" the man sounded angry.


    Zaroth noted that the purple-eyed man was named David. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The salesman stopped an arm''s length away from reaching David, as he spoke, his voice devoid of any emotion. "Of all the people in the world¡­ you dare doubt my judgment?"


    Suddenly, the air in the room became heavier¡­ literally heavier. Zaroth''s lungs felt like they were burning as he gasped, trying to breathe in air.


    ''What the fuck is that power?!'' he cursed in his mind.


    After a few seconds, David looked away as he scoffed. "When did I say I doubted your judgment? I just wanted to know what makes you believe that he will be useful."


    A few seconds passed, and the salesman took a step back as he sighed. "I see. Make yourself clearer in the future."


    Zaroth was able to take a deep breath as he asked Luna, ''I don''t think there''s a point in asking, but how strong is that guy?''


    Luna took a moment to respond. ''He is weaker than Elysia but not by a lot. I really recommend you don''t mess with him and get the fuck out of here as soon as possible.''


    Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Zaroth gulped audibly, hearing Luna''s response, but didn''t show it on his face.


    "Well, you see¡­" the salesman spoke as he sat back in his chair, "first, he is a student of that academy, even in Class A."


    David raised an eyebrow. "Of what academy?"


    The salesman sighed in clear disappointment. "The one that Elysia controls."


    David''s eyes widened for a moment. "Oh, that bitch?"


    Zaroth took a deep breath. For some reason, hearing someone insult Elysia so casually made his blood boil, but he decided not to act on his anger now, as it would be unwise.


    ''Oh, I''m definitely killing you in the future, David,'' Zaroth thought.


    "Well, not only that, but he also took a pill in front of me," the salesman added.


    David raised an eyebrow. "And?"


    The salesman smiled widely as he explained, "Two minutes, and he was good as new."


    David''s eyes widened in awe. "Two minutes¡­ but isn''t the usual lasting effect a day?"


    The salesman''s grin didn''t disappear as he leaned back in his chair. "Yes, and yet it only took him two minutes. Do you see now why I think he is going to be valuable?"


    Meanwhile, Zaroth was silently listening to their conversation.


    ''A day? Did he give me that pill, planning to watch me stare at the ceiling for a whole fucking day?! Oh, great. Now it seems like I''ve come across as someone who has a high resistance to their pills''


    Despite not enjoying that fact, Zaroth had also learned valuable information, their hideout, the building''s structure, these three individuals who seemed vastly powerful, and the lasting effect of these pills.


    ''I think this counts as a job well done. Now the only thing left is to get a sample and get the hell out of here, preferably in one piece!''


    "I''m sorry," he spoke, staring at the ground with a timid voice. "I came here because you said that you will give me more of these pills. If that is okay with you, can you give them to me so I can excuse myself? I don''t want to intrude in your conversation any further¡­"


    ''Holy shit! I''m an incredible actor!'' At this moment, there wasn''t a single doubt in Zaroth''s mind that he had portrayed the vision of a person addicted to these pills.


    The salesman shifted his gaze to Zaroth. A moment later, he threw a bottle containing pills at him.


    Zaroth managed to catch it in time.


    ''He is giving me one, just like that? If that''s the case, shouldn''t I try to press for more? It''s possible that there are multiple types of pills. After all, Elysia could give me even more credits if I bring them to her.''


    "Um¡­ do you have anything stronger?" he asked.


    The salesman looked at Zaroth with curiosity.


    He coughed awkwardly. "I mean¡­ you saw that the pills only work for two minutes, right? Don''t you have anything stronger?"


    The man sighed as he threw another pill at Zaroth, but this one was much redder. It was darker, with the same color as blood.


    "Thank you!" Zaroth bowed.


    ''Okay, he might have given them to me, but there''s no doubt he will want something in return¡­''


    "If that is all, you are free to leave." Zaroth''s eyes widened in confusion as he heard the salesman''s words.


    He wasn''t an idiot. Even if he doubted the salesman''s words, Zaroth wasn''t going to let the chance pass by. He quickly left the room, and surprisingly, nobody stopped or interrupted him


    David raised an eyebrow as he turned toward the salesman. "Are you serious? You just gave them to him and let him go?"


    The man stood up and approached a shelf as he took out a bottle containing old whiskey.


    He poured himself a cup of it and took a sip.


    "I mean¡­ I had to," he spoke casually.


    Seeing the confusion on David''s face, the man explained.


    "Did you actually buy that? That he was able to take the pill and be effective for only two minutes?"


    "No, I assumed you had some kind of scheme going on, so I didn''t speak with the man."


    The salesman glanced at his reflection in his cup. "He was sent here, most likely from Elysia herself¡­"


    David''s eyes widened in disbelief. "What?! And you just let him go? After giving him the pills?!"


    The salesman chuckled. "Do not forget the emperor''s orders, David. Killing him here would only bring trouble."


    Frustrated that the man wasn''t planning to share more info, David sat on one of the chairs as he crossed one leg.


    "But¡­ I must say, I am quite disappointed," the salesman admitted.


    David raised an eyebrow. "How so?"


    "If Elysia has sent him here, then it must mean that she trusts him enough to do that¡­ but he was weak, too weak. And yet, she relied on him, so her situation must be worse than we thought."


    David let out a long sigh. "Or maybe he''s a tamer, a summoner, or someone who manipulates spirits? If his class allows him to do one of those things, we wouldn''t be able to sense his true strength just by looking at him."


    "That may be true¡­ but usually, the people that rely on summons have weak summons as well. Honestly, I struggle to imagine how the boy could present a threat to us¡­"


    The salesman chuckled. "I guess he could only if he has something truly strong¡ªlike a dragon. But what are the chances of that?"


    "Okay, let''s cut the crap. What is the actual reason you asked me to come here?" David asked with a hint of frustration in his voice as he shifted his gaze to the thing wearing human skin that was still watching outside the window, unbothered.


    The salesman sighed as he put the cup on the table.


    "Yes, there has been a change of plans, actually."

 Chapter 105 Silent Calculations

    Zaroth quickly walked back from where he had come from. When he was following the salesman, he had paid attention to where he was going, as such, he remembered the way.


    Reaching the staircase, he quickly and silently descended to the fourth floor.


    There were about a hundred personnel, all armed to the teeth, who glanced at Zaroth, but most likely remembering that he had gone up with their boss and returned alive, all of them shuddered and looked away. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zaroth descended the floors one by one and finally reached the bottom floor, where he came out of the entrance.


    He knew that openly carrying the bottle could spell disaster, as there were a lot of people addicted to these pills, so he hid the bottle in his pocket.


    Trying to blend in with the crowd, he quickly left the area, without stopping his quickened steps.


    ''Luna, do you feel anything?'' he was referring to if somebody was following them.


    After a second of silence, she replied, ''No, nobody is following us.''


    Zaroth grimaced, he knew that there was something he was missing. There wasn''t a possibility that he hadn''t been given the pills without having to give back something in return.


    ''Have they discovered that Elysia has sent me? But if they did, why didn''t they kill me? Not only that, but they gave me the pills without wanting anything in return¡­''


    It seemed that Zaroth was kept in the dark about a lot of things, which wasn''t something he liked, but it''s not like he could do something about it.


    ''Whatever, let''s just report back to Elysia.''


    He could have gone straight for the academy but felt a bit paranoid, as such, he walked in circles for some time, until he was absolutely sure that even if somebody was following him, he would have managed to get rid of them.


    *****


    He took a deep breath as he glanced at the door, Room 13/13¡ªElysia''s office.


    Without further ado, he knocked.


    There was silence for some time, until he heard an emotionless voice, "Enter."


    Zaroth did just that. First thing his gaze landed on was the mounting paperwork on the desk. The room gave off the pleasant aroma of coffee, so it was easy to conclude that Elysia had already drunk several.


    She glanced at him as she motioned with her finger for him to sit.


    Sitting across from her, he had to calm down his heart, as for some reason, seeing Elysia overworked, her eyes becoming even darker than usual, made him feel his blood heat up.


    She let out a sigh as she leaned back in her chair, "It hasn''t been a day, and you are back? Did you give up?"


    At her question, Zaroth grinned as he took out a bottle and put it on the table.


    Elysia raised an eyebrow as she took it.


    The bottle had three pills that seemed reddish in color and one that was significantly darker than the rest.


    She took a moment or two to inspect it, then placed it back on the table as she put one leg over the other and smiled. "I am listening."


    Was she smiling because she was getting a break from her mountain of work, or was she happy with the progress Zaroth had made?... Or maybe she was just happy to see him?


    Disregarding the useless thoughts, he began to explain everything in as much detail as possible.


    The building, the line, the interior of the building and the doors, the three individuals, how he had been given the pills, and more.


    Once he was done, he leaned back and awaited her judgment.


    After a moment, she sighed as she got up and approached him.


    He didn''t move as he watched her movements.


    The next second, his eyes widened as he felt her delicate hand on his head, playing with his hair.


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    "Good work," she spoke with an alluring voice.


    ''There is no way this isn''t some form of manipulating, fuck!'' he cursed as he felt his body getting even hotter.


    Trying to hide his raging emotions, he asked, "Um¡­ about the credits?"


    A second later, his bracelet shined.


    [You have received a transfer of 30,000 credits.]


    His body got goosebumps as he looked at the amount, this was some serious money!


    Taking a moment to compose himself after seeing the money he had acquired, he spoke.


    "If that is all, am I free?"


    She motioned with her finger, letting him know that he could indeed leave.


    Watching his back as he left, Elysia sat back in her chair and shifted her gaze to the pills, her mind recalling what Zaroth had explained.


    "A man with an invisible cursed being behind him, something wearing human skin, the salesman that seemed to command them both¡­ and the emperor," she leaned back in her chair.


    "On an individual level, they shouldn''t pose a threat, but if they combine forces, it could turn out quite bothersome¡­" she couldn''t help but let out a chuckle.


    "Thankfully, I have Zaroth. As long as I play my cards right, and give him a reason to, he could eliminate a few of the obstacles."


    She spun the bottle on her finger, deep in thought. ''But if he manages to find a way to release his lust, it could spell disaster¡­ Should I advance more?... No, there is no point. If he didn''t want me anymore, he wasn''t going to mention that he had spent the night with a woman trying to see if I would get jealous,''


    A menacing smile found itself on her face. "So he wants multiple women at the same time?... Fine, do what I need you to, and you can do everything you want, Zaroth."


    She opened the bottle and took one of the pills.


    "From his story, it''s quite clear that they saw through his attempt at disguise yet let him go. It seemed that there are aspects of their plan that I have yet to grasp¡­ No matter, it will all end in the way I wish to."

 Chapter 106 A Bed of Titanium

    ''So now are you going to fix the bed or buy¡ª''


    ''I will buy a new one!'' Zaroth interrupted Luna as he headed to the store.


    It was better to buy something entirely new rather than fixing it, and even if he did fix it, there was the possibility that it would break again, so he opted to buy a new, tougher one.


    "Wow," he couldn''t help but mutter as he entered the store. This one was made specifically for selling beds and mattresses, and such it had hundreds, if not thousands, of different options.


    He mentally prepared himself as he headed to one. Elysia had said that the bed he had cost 25,000 credits, so he wondered how much these would cost.


    "...hm? That can''t be right," he muttered as he glanced at the prices of a few.


    "Why are they so cheap?" he wondered.


    By cheap, he meant that he had expected the price to have one more zero at the end, and yet they did not.


    "No¡­ she wouldn''t have," he spoke with a hint of irritation in his voice as he messaged Elysia.


    -----


    Zaroth: Is it true that the bed I broke costs 25,000 credits?


    Elysia: Who told you that?


    Zaroth: You did!


    Elysia: Oh, yeah, sorry, I meant to say 2,500 credits. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zaroth: ¡­


    -----


    "So she really said that it cost this much just to mess with me, huh?" he muttered with frustration.


    Even if he couldn''t be sure, he suspected that Elysia had played a game on him or had done it just to ensure that he would accept the mission she would give him.


    "Forget it, let''s just get the bed and get the fuck out of here."


    He spent an hour looking at the different beds on display. After that, he came to a conclusion.


    "Okay, I have no idea what I need, so I will just ask the staff."


    Approaching a man wearing a blue shirt, Zaroth spoke.


    "Hello, I want to buy a bed."


    The blue-shirted man shifted his gaze to Zaroth as he smiled, "Sure, is there something specific that you want?"


    Zaroth scratched his chin. ''Specific... well, I will want it to be good quality so it doesn''t break again... and Luna did say that if I did it with her, not only the bed but the floor would crumble as well, which is something that I would rather avoid¡­''


    "Do you have reinforced ones?"


    The blue-shirted man raised an eyebrow. "Yes, we do. Depending on the materials, the tougher the bed will be."


    "What is the toughest material you have?" Zaroth asked.


    The man laughed awkwardly. "Well, to be honest with you, sir, they are kind of overkill. You wouldn''t want it unless you''re going into some kind of warzone."


    Zaroth smirked, remembering Midnight. ''Oh, I am going into a warzone alright.''


    "Don''t worry about the price, just answer the question."


    The man scratched the back of his head. "Well, the toughest bed we have has a reinforced frame with titanium, as well as part of its components. While it will probably be impossible to break, you have to keep in mind the huge price¡ª"


    "I''m buying it," Zaroth spoke with a smile.


    *****


    It took about a day or two to set everything up and bring it to his room, now he was looking at a reinforced bed made out of mostly titanium that also had a very appealing look.


    On it was the most expensive mattress that Zaroth could find, but just the moment you lay in it and feel the softness around your body made it worth every credit.


    Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire


    In the end, this bed had cost him almost 20,000 credits, but this was certainly worth it as he didn''t want to repeat what happened the night he slept with Midnight.


    "And speaking about Midnight¡­" he activated his bracelet as he messaged her.


    -----


    Zaroth: Hey.


    Midnight: What is it?


    Zaroth: Nothing, just wanted to contact you. Oh, and by the way, I bought a new bed. This one is from titanium, so it will not break.


    Midnight: I see, good for you.


    Zaroth: ¡­


    Zaroth: Do you perhaps want to test it out?


    Midnight: Not a chance.


    Zaroth: Come on! We did it once¡­ thrice already, what''s one more time?


    Midnight: We did it because that time I wasn''t thinking clearly¡­ probably. Anyway, we''re not doing it again!


    Zaroth: Do you perhaps want to go on a date first?


    -----


    Zaroth waited a few minutes, but Midnight didn''t respond. It seemed that she wasn''t in the mood for dates.


    He collapsed on the bed. "Is she feeling guilty about breaking the bed? Or is it some other reason?"


    He put a hand on his forehead. "Oh, I''ll think about it some other time."


    Remembering that he hadn''t gone out with Roran and Zack in some time, Zaroth got the idea to message them.


    "Wait!" Luna, who Zaroth had summoned a long time ago, stopped him, shifting her gaze from Silverfang as she was playing with his fur.


    "Are you about to message your friends about going out?" she asked.


    "Yes, is there a problem?" he responded.


    Luna sighed as she spoke. "Before going to that place where they gave out the pills, didn''t we talk about how you were going to try and save some money and not blow it all out on dumb stuff?"


    Zaroth massaged the back of his head. "Yeah, I think we did talk about something like that, like I have to save the money and not blow it all out."


    She smiled proudly. "Great, so what have you learned?"


    He returned her smile with a smile of his own. "That I am living for my desires, and right now, I am desiring to get drunk with my friends."


    He answered and immediately sent a message to the group chat asking if the others agreed with him.


    It seemed that Zaroth had yet to learn his lesson.


    But at the same time, he had yet to celebrate that he had managed to sleep with a breathtaking vampire, so who could blame him?

 Chapter 107 Round 5

    "Yes! Then the bed broke so I had to go and buy one that was reinforced with titanium!" Zaroth spoke as he brought the cup to his mouth.


    Zack patted him on the shoulder. "You turned out to be quite the player!" Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Roran raised an eyebrow. "But why are you reluctant to speak about her or how she looks?"


    Lily nudged him with her elbow. "Leave the man alone! If he doesn''t want to get into specifics, who are we to complain?"


    Zaroth was at the bar with his friends, and they weren''t worried about the cost, buying the most expensive alcohol they had.


    Today, they were going to celebrate after all!


    He was currently describing the night he had spent with Midnight and the bed he bought, as he concealed the important information. Things like that she was a vampire and that he had to infiltrate a building selling some kind of pills just to get the money for the bed.


    "Anyways, what about you guys?" he asked as he shifted his gaze to them. "How is the tournament going?"


    "Is there a point in even asking? We have proceeded to the fifth round," Roran proclaimed as he put the cup to his mouth, only to realize that it was already empty.


    "Yeah, at least until now, it has been surprisingly easy," Lily spoke as she tried to hide a smirk, looking at Roran and how he was staring at his empty cup.


    "Unfortunately, that will soon change. The more participants fall out, the tougher it will become," Zack spoke. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s true, and we won''t have much time to prepare, since they''ll probably want to rush through the earlier rounds until they reach the tenth, after which they''ll be held in the grand arena. Those rounds will likely be like national events," Zaroth theorized.


    Roran scoffed, "Yeah, just imagine the money the emperor would make when he starts charging the audience for tickets if they want to enter and watch the fights."


    The night was still young, so they ordered even more drinks. In the end, there was a massive fight in the bar that left dozens of people injured, but that was a story for another time.


    *****


    Waking up with a smile, Zaroth sat on his expensive bed. He had never felt this good after waking up. "The money I spent on you is certainly worth it," he chuckled as he got up to take a shower.


    A few days passed, with nothing noteworthy happening, until one night Zaroth received a message.


    His eyes shined as a dark smile found itself on his face. "So the fifth round is tomorrow¡­"


    That night he went to bed early with the intention of being as fresh as possible the next day.


    Waking up, the first thing he did was message Midnight.


    -----


    Zaroth: My fifth fight would be today. Would you like to come?


    Midnight: Why should I? I already went once, didn''t I? Or do you just want me to shout in your support as before?


    Zaroth: No, it''s just that you being there would lift my spirits.


    Midnight: ¡­


    Midnight: Ugh, fine, I will come, but don''t expect what happened last time to happen again.


    -----


    Zaroth grinned. "Well, she seems in a good mood today."


    *****


    Walking in the arena, the first thing Zaroth noticed was that there was more audience than last time.


    Before there were about a dozen people, but now there were dozens.


    "And this is just the fifth round. Imagine how much traction the later ones will get¡­" he muttered under his breath as he searched for a specific person in the audience.


    It didn''t take long to find the striking woman with crimson eyes and hair.


    "Midnight¡­ so she came," he whispered as he felt his body get hotter, but a second later, he shook his head.


    "Now isn''t the time for fantasies, Zaroth," he muttered as he glanced at his opponent.


    A bald man, wearing a yellow robe, stood in front of him. The man held a long wooden staff in both hands.


    "Is this guy a monk?" Zaroth raised an eyebrow. He didn''t have much experience fighting against opponents using this kind of weapon, but everything had its first, so taking a deep breath, he tightened the grip on his spear and got into a battle stance.


    "Okay, let''s see what you got," his eyes narrowed like a hunter as he dashed forward.


    *****


    ''I am not sure how to feel,'' Midnight quietly observed the fight in front of her.


    Every time her gaze fell on Zaroth or her thoughts drifted to him, she felt a mixture of emotions.


    On one hand, she was very attracted to him. In the beginning, she wondered what the reason for that was, as it didn''t make sense she fell so fast for him.


    After some time pondering the question, she came to the conclusion that it was because she trusted him. Enough to make a deal with him¡­ even if she didn''t have much choice due to his dragon, but also because he was the only person that she could ask for help when she was in a pinch. He could have easily ignored her request, but he came to her rescue.


    Midnight couldn''t remember the last time she had received help from somebody, she was always alone, fighting against military forces¡­ but that changed when he suddenly appeared. Being able to have a person she could rely on seemed to make her feel attraction towards him.


    But on the other hand, she was a vampire¡ªa demon. So she had been taught to dislike humans.


    Even if she felt attracted to Zaroth, enough that she had even slept with him, at the same time she felt hatred and disgust, as she had been taught from a young age to feel that way.


    Even if she knew she should throw these emotions aside, it wasn''t easy, especially since these lessons had been the things that helped her survive for so long. Don''t trust anybody, especially not humans.


    As such, she wanted some time away from him so she could properly think her thoughts through.


    ''Do I want to try and advance our relationship, or do I put a stop to it?'' It was clear that Zaroth felt attracted to her, as he had invited her to his bed¡ªquite boldly, at that¡ªusing a message.


    "Ugh! I don''t know!" Midnight muttered in frustration as she massaged her head and took a deep breath.


    "Why are feelings so complicated?!"


    Her thoughts were interrupted as the audience burst into cheers.


    Midnight shifted her gaze back to the arena. There were large chunks of rock that had been thrown at the walls of the arena. It seemed that the monk''s class had something to do with controlling the earth.


    He must have been a tough opponent¡­ and yet he was on the ground, clutching his side, as there was a wound close to his ribs from which blood was pouring.


    Meanwhile, Zaroth, bleeding from his forehead, as he had taken a hit square in the head from one of the rocks the monk had sent, seemed unfazed as he was waving happily at Midnight.


    The fifth round was over.

 Chapter 108 Tears in the Dark

    "Not too shady, eh?" Zaroth asked as he flashed a smile at Midnight.


    She nodded silently.


    He had managed to get her to agree to take a short stroll through the park after the tournament''s fight, so both of them were currently enjoying the clean air


    "Hey, if you are free, we can -"


    "Actually I am busy today so I can''t, sorry," Midnight cut him off before he could even finish the sentence.


    He raised an eyebrow, "Is it because you are wondering if you should see me?"


    Her face got a bit red, "I mean, when I am with you I''m not sure how to feel."


    Zaroth sighed as he glanced at the sky, "It''s okay, I get it. I am not a demon, so I can only imagine what perception you have of humans, since your childhood."


    She laughed weakly, "Well, let''s say we haven''t been taught to see humans in a positive light¡­"


    Zaroth took a deep breath before speaking, "But there is something I want to know. Why are you here? Why aren''t you in one of the continents that is ruled by the demons?"


    Midnight glanced at the sky. "Let''s just say that I''m not needed anywhere. I''m here until I accomplish what I have set out to do, and then I will most likely leave."


    The next second, she was startled as she felt Zaroth''s hand gently gripping hers. She pushed past the embarrassment as she asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Don''t speak like that," he answered her firmly, "You are needed here, I need you."


    She scoffed, "What? We sleep once and you suddenly can''t live without me or something?"


    "No, but I have slept with you because I find you attractive, because I like your company. This just means that I need you. Just like I would prefer if my friends stay in my life, I would prefer if you stay here too."


    She was left speechless as she slowly pulled her hand away.


    "I-I see, I want a little time to sort out my thoughts."


    He gave her a smile, "Sure, as long as you need to."


    They parted ways as Zaroth headed to his apartment.


    ''I have to be honest, I''m surprised,'' Luna''s voice echoed in his head.


    He raised an eyebrow, ''What is it?''


    ''Honestly? You seemed like the type of man that if you managed to sleep with a woman, you would lose all interest towards her. So I''m surprised that you still care so much about Midnight.''


    Zaroth scoffed, ''There are a lot of reasons. First, she is a demon¡ªa vampire¡ªand it wouldn''t hurt to have a demon close to me, but this is just the second reason. The biggest reason is that I just genuinely like her, maybe because she is dangerous? I don''t know, I just know that I desire for her to be close to me.''


    Luna scoffed, ''Do you feel the same way towards Elysia? What about the queen? What about me?''


    Was she jealous, or was she testing him for something?


    Zaroth shifted his gaze to the sky, ''All of these individuals are unique, and I like them for their unique aspects. They cannot be compared. Just know that I desire all, so I will simply take it all.''


    ''That is a good mindset,'' Luna responded, which caught Zaroth by surprise.


    ''Is it? Wouldn''t some people call it selfish?''


    ''Zaroth, this is selfish, probably the selfish thing a human can want. I mean seriously? So many women?'' Her voice seemed to carry a hint of amusement.


    ''But that is when it comes to the ordinary people, you are far from ordinary. You¡­ We will kill the gods, and only an extremely selfish individual who isn''t thinking about anything else but himself would have a hope of achieving that.''


    "I guess if you look at it that way, it can be considered a good mindset," he muttered as a smile found its way onto his face. Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire


    Zaroth felt grateful to Luna. While it seemed that a lot of the times she would tease him for her own amusement¡­ which certainly was often. When he found himself in doubt, she was always the first one to show support. Saying exactly what she needed to boost his mood.


    ''I really am lucky¡­ I have to thank Luna, somehow¡­ something that she would enjoy¡­'' he thought.


    ''Luna is there something you want?''


    ''Yes, become stronger, so in turn, I can become stronger,'' she answered without hesitation.


    He smirked, "So it all comes down to strength, huh?"


    Once he went back to his apartment, he was going to train again.


    *****


    Looking at the dozen bodies on the ground, Midnight felt so many emotions, sadness, guilt, regret.


    Each one of these vampires had once been her friend, vampires that she would spend time with, chat with.


    Pain, rage, vengeance.


    And yet it was taken by her? By these humans?


    She felt a hand on her shoulder. Looking back, she saw her grandmother. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite being hundreds of years old, she was breathtakingly beautiful. Even though Midnight was only 8 years old at the time, she was instantly able to tell that her grandmother was a beauty¡­ a beauty that possessed immense strength, she had Ancient Blood, after all.


    "Why did they do that? Why did they attack us?" Midnight asked, unable to contain her tears.


    "Because we are demons," her grandmother spoke as she used her hand to brush off Midnight''s tears from her face.


    Then she extended her finger to a man that had been tied up and was unable to move as he watched the two vampires in horror.


    "And because they are humans," her voice became colder, more menacing¡ªemotionless.


    "So just because we are different, they attacked us? They killed so many of us?"


    Her grandmother closed her eyes as she placed her hand on Midnight''s head.


    "Dear¡­ the truth is, at least about us vampires, is that we are not that different from the humans¡­ in fact, there is only one difference between us two, and yet that difference was enough to attack us."


    "What is it? That difference?"


    Her grandmother looked at the sky, "I can''t tell you yet¡­ but honestly, it''s negligible at best¡­ and yet that difference was enough to make the humans so hostile towards us."


    Midnight''s grandmother placed both of her hands on Midnight''s cheeks as she rotated her head towards the tied-up man.


    It was clear that he wanted to scream but couldn''t, as there was a dirty cloth in his mouth, making it impossible to scream.


    "They attack us, and they will not stop. Can you repeat what is the number one rule I have taught you?"


    "Never trust anybody, especially humans."


    The old woman smiled, "Because?"


    "Because they will use every opportunity to take advantage of you," Midnight answered.


    Her grandmother clapped proudly, "That is right!"


    She took a step forward toward the man, who was trembling in fear.


    She pointed at him as she spoke, "We can release him¡­ but can we trust that he will not attack again?"


    The man tried to nod his head as if showing that he will never ever come back.


    "And when you think about¡­" the old woman pointed at the dozen bodies on the ground, all of whom Midnight once knew, "should we let this man walk free?"


    Midnight clenched her fist, "No¡­ he has to pay."


    "Then do it, make him pay," the grandmother took a step back as Midnight approached the man.


    Without hesitation, she buried her fangs in his neck as she began to drink his blood.


    Unlike the normal vampires, she was still small, so it would take her significantly longer to drink the man''s blood.


    All the man could do now was wait, feeling his blood slowly and painfully leave his body.


    Three hours later, the man was dead, as he had become whiter than a ghost.


    Midnight felt being lifted up, it was her grandmother.


    "Good work, Midnight! That is the way! That is the way for us vampires!"


    ¡­


    Slowly sitting up on her bed, Midnight placed a hand on her face as she realized she had begun to tear up.


    "Fuck... I hate dreaming about the past."


    She curled into a ball as she whimpered weakly.


    "Grandma¡­ I miss you... what should I do?"


    But alas, she was alone, so all she could do was silently cry, in her dark room, as her tears soaked into the sheets.

 Chapter 109 Familiar Faces, Hidden Truths

    "So yeah, in short, I won the fifth round and I have advanced to the sixth," Zaroth sighed as he glanced around the table. He was having lunch with his friends.


    "Isn''t it quite weird how it''s always you the first to get a fight in the rounds before us?" Zack pointed out.


    "Maybe they have some system for deciding, like based on names? That could explain it," Lily theorized.


    "Honestly, I''m getting sick of these fights. I want them to be over soon," Roran sighed as he leaned back in his chair.


    "What? It isn''t exciting at all?" Zaroth raised an eyebrow.


    "Yeah, pretty much, at least until now they have been relatively weak," Roran complained.


    "Well..." Zaroth grinned, "In a few hours comes the Live Combat Practice, right? Well... do you remember when I told you that Silverfang evolves? Well, recently his evolution was completed."


    "That''s good, I want to try and fight him," Lily spoke.


    Roran grimaced.


    "What? There''s nothing wrong with getting stronger!" Lily proclaimed.


    "Getting stronger..." Zack sighed as he looked at the ceiling.


    "Hm? Is something the matter?" Zaroth didn''t miss that his friend didn''t seem to be in a good mood.


    "Yeah... I just have a feeling that somebody is constantly watching me," Zack spoke.


    ''That came out of nowhere,'' Zaroth thought, but seeing the expression on Zack, it was clear that the man was serious.


    "You can talk to us, you know?" Lily spoke as she shifted her gaze to him.


    He scratched the back of his head, "There''s nothing to talk about. Maybe I''m just feeling paranoid." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zaroth scratched his chin, "If you''re paranoid, I know a way for you to calm down."


    Zack raised an eyebrow, "What is it?"


    Zaroth grinned, "After today''s lecture, we''re going to the library. There''s nothing more calming than reading a good book!"


    *****


    The time for the Live Combat Practice had come. The four of them got into position.


    Zaroth summoned Silverfang by his side.


    Lily''s eyes immediately widened.


    Zaroth didn''t miss that change, so he asked, "What is it?"


    "It just... he doesn''t look so... dead anymore?" she answered.


    It was true. After the evolution, most of the rot on his body was gone, and he appeared almost alive. That was certainly one of the changes the wolf had gone through.


    "Okay, boy, you know what to do," he spoke, and in the next second, Silverfang lunged at Lily.


    Zaroth opened his mouth in awe. This was the first time using Silverfang after his evolution, so he was surprised to see how fast the beast was able to run.


    Lily didn''t seem fazed as she made an ice pillar rise beneath her feet, lifting her higher in the room while simultaneously unleashing a few bolts of lightning at Silverfang


    The beast managed to dodge them as he jumped up, trying to reach Lily, but before he could, she made the pillar even taller, bringing her even higher, so Silverfang was unable to reach her.


    Zaroth raised an eyebrow. It wasn''t because he was impressed by Silverfang, but because he was impressed by Lily.


    From his friend group, she was the biggest mystery. He knew that Zack was most likely a knight class or something similar, and his god had something to do with blood. Roran, on the other hand, probably had the power to make things levitate, while his god''s blessing could be related to teleportation, because there was no other way to explain the swords Roran was able to make appear out of thin air.


    But what about Lily?


    She seemed to be able to use multiple elements proficiently. At first, he thought that she was some kind of sorcerer or mage, but from what he knew, a mage was limited to using one specific type of attack, whether it was fire, ice, earth, lightning, dark, or others.


    But she seemed to be able to use them all without any trouble...


    Zaroth had been going to the academy for some time now, and he had yet to learn of a class that was able to use so many attacks so easily.


    Of course, she could have just been trained to be proficient in all of these attacks, but for some reason, Zaroth doubted that.


    ''Not to mention that this is just class, I have no idea what her blessing actually is...''


    Usually, he wouldn''t be thinking about such things, but as he watched Lily without anything else for him to focus on, he got a feeling¡ªsomething very deep in his gut told him that she looked familiar.


    Almost too familiar.


    And the strangest thing was that every time he got that feeling, he seemed to forget about it soon after.


    ''Luna, am I missing something?''


    He asked her, but before she could answer, a loud roar made him shift his attention back to Silverfang. The beast was using the roar skill that he had used on Zaroth before.


    But it seemed that the beast had miscalculated, as using it meant that he would be bound to one place, and Lily, taking advantage of the opportunity, made several large ice pillars around the wolf and sent them toward him.


    Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    The beast screeched as he felt his body being pierced multiple times. Even though he was undead and would be fine, he was bound and unable to move.


    Silverfang had lost again to Lily.


    "He really has become stronger, maybe even a Rare beast," Lily exclaimed with a smile.


    Aside from her hair being messy, she was unscathed.


    "She is really strong..." Zaroth muttered under his breath. A second later, he raised an eyebrow.


    ''Luna, did I ask you something a second ago?''


    ''No, I don''t recall,'' she answered immediately.


    "Well, whatever. If I forget it, it''s probably not important anyway," he spoke as he took hold of two daggers. He had been thinking about it for some time, but he wanted to try and learn other weapons.


    He turned his gaze to Roran, who could control multiple weapons simultaneously¡ªmaking him the perfect sparring partner to learn the art of wielding several at once.


    Gripping the daggers, he dashed toward the man.


    It was time for some training.

 Chapter 110 Silent Training

    Opening the door, Roderic walked into the room. He grimaced as the smell of blood reached his nostrils.


    Shifting his gaze, he saw the four students fighting against one another, trying their best to kill each other as always.


    He clapped with his hands loudly to announce his entry.


    "Alright, this is enough! The class has ended!" He felt a slight regret as he would have liked to let the young ones fight each other as long as possible, thus becoming stronger, but unfortunately, his boss, Elysia, was right. There was a real danger of dying from overexertion.


    Hearing his words, the four students collapsed on the ground as they felt the room heal their wounds.


    "So? How did I do?" Zaroth asked weakly as he shifted his gaze to Roran.


    Roran smiled, "Not bad considering this was the first time you used two weapons at once, but your coordination is a mess. You''ll have to work on that." Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Taking a few minutes to rest, the four stood up and went outside.


    "So you want me to go to the library?" Zack asked as he glanced at Zaroth.


    "Yes, I''m telling you, there is nothing more calming than reading a book in silence!"


    "If you say so,"


    Zaroth smiled, seeing that Zack had agreed, and shifted his gaze to Roran and Lily. "What about you guys? Will you come along?"


    "We can''t, we''re busy," Roran answered.


    "Maybe next time!" Lily spoke as she waved before the two disappeared from view.


    Zack sighed. "Okay, lead the way."


    *****


    "So this is it, huh?" Zack exclaimed as he glanced around the massive library.


    Zaroth raised an eyebrow. "What, haven''t you been here before?"


    Zack looked the other way, embarrassed. "I¡­ no, I haven''t," he admitted.


    "No worries, everything has a first time. Okay, let''s see¡­ what should we read?"


    "No, I''m okay, I''ll find something for myself to read," Zack spoke as he headed to the upper floor.


    ''Well, if he says he''s fine, I have to leave him alone, I guess,'' Zaroth thought as he began searching for a new book to read.


    "This one looks good!" The book was named ''The Art of Daggers,'' and considering that Zaroth had decided to learn how to use them, it was surely going to be a good read.


    He picked up the book and headed to the reading room.


    Placing his hand on the doorknob, he felt his heart beat faster. ''Would she be here?'' he wondered.


    Pushing the door open, he entered the room and scanned the area. There were a few students, which was a surprise, as usually the reading room was almost always empty with the exception of him and¡­


    "She isn''t here¡­" he sighed in disappointment.


    ''It was a pity. I hoped Midnight was here¡­'' he thought, but there wasn''t much he could do. So he sat at an empty table, opened the book, and began to read.


    ''There are multiple ways to wield a dagger. Some hide the weapons and use it only when the time is right to stab the enemy in the back. Others use it in conjunction with another weapon. For example, it is common for a swordsman to have a dagger in their non-dominant hand.


    And there''s also the option of wielding two, which would require you to get close to your target to injure them. As such, we will also talk about how to increase your running speed, as this will be helpful later¡­''


    Zaroth was focused on the book, diligently reading it and absorbing the information as much as possible.


    Even before the tournament had started, he had come to the conclusion that there were tons of techniques for him to learn. But there was just one problem.


    He lacked talent.


    And even if he didn''t, he would still need a lot of time to learn everything a fighting skill has to offer.


    So to save time, he would learn about 80% of the fighting style and disregard the rest.


    Rather than achieving true mastery of a subject, he would become proficient in countless areas.


    With time, the more things he became proficient at, the more potential paths would open to him, or at least, that was the plan.


    There was a saying, "Jack of all trades, master of none."


    But what most people didn''t know was that this wasn''t the whole saying. It was,


    "Jack of all trades, master of none, but oftentimes better than master of one."


    This was his goal to becoming stronger. This wasn''t just an idea that had come randomly in his head.


    In the future, when he fights the gods, they, as the gods themselves, would be the pinnacle of all existence. For instance, what would happen if Zaroth was only able to fight with a sword, and what if he fought against a god who was a master of sword fighting?


    The answer was simple. He would lose. He wasn''t dumb enough to think that he would be able to surpass the gods in their specialty, they were the gods, after all.


    But in that scenario, what if Zaroth wasn''t only able to use a sword? What if he was able to use every weapon there is? And if one added magic into the mix as well¡­


    He smiled darkly as his eyes narrowed.


    Even by just reading a simple book, he was able to feel himself becoming stronger, as the techniques discussed in it would be applicable if he fought with a spear or sword as well.


    He was interrupted as the chair across from him moved. Zaroth shifted his gaze only to see Zack.


    Moving his gaze to the book, he read the title, ''A Princess in Distress and the Forsaken.''


    Zack saw the grin on Zaroth''s face and grimaced as he asked, "What?"


    "Nothing¡­" Zaroth scoffed, "It''s just that I didn''t expect you to read romantic stories¡­"


    Zack took a deep breath, trying to hide the fact that his face had become a bit red from embarrassment. "I''m here to relax! Don''t judge me!"


    Zaroth shrugged. "Alright, alright, I''ll leave you alone."


    A silence befell them as they focused on their books.


    In contrast to all the things that had been happening to and around Zaroth, he found it refreshing to have a moment of peace.


    S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 111 Through the Eyes of the Unseen

    In the book, there weren''t only words, as there was even a very well-drawn illustrations of how one could move using a dagger, how to move the body in order to dodge, how to use the daggers to parry and block, and where the best place to strike was.


    ''The best place to strike would be where you would be able to pierce the artery in the human body. The graph here shows where they are located.''


    Zaroth carefully scanned the illustration as he made sure to remember every single detail that he could. ''This is surely going to be helpful, why wasn''t this in the other books?'' he wondered, but didn''t question it further as it was probably because each book had a different author, so each author would prioritize different things.


    ''So in general, this book talks about how to move fast and avoid attacks.''


    He was surprised by his reading speed as he saw that he had almost read the entire thing. It seemed that the amount of hours he had spent here reading had allowed him to read at an unnaturally fast pace.


    In the last page, it spoke about how important it was for dagger users to remain unseen as most of the time, those who used them were assassins.


    ''So, dear reader, I will recommend my other book, "Guide to Hide in Plain Sight." In it, we go into depth about why and how to be undetectable.''


    With a sigh, he closed the book. "How shameless, recommending your other books at the end of this one¡­ well, it''s not like I have a plan on what I am going to read now, so I guess I will pick it up later," he muttered as he glanced at Zack.


    Zack was about halfway done with the book. Zaroth didn''t want to interrupt him, but it was closing time.


    "You can finish it tomorrow," he spoke as he got up.


    "Hm? Is it closing time already?" Zack asked as he closed the book.


    "Yeah, time flies when you read, doesn''t it? I don''t understand why some people don''t read more often."


    "Lack of time, I guess," Zack shrugged as he walked towards the receptionists. Rather than going back tomorrow, he was going to rent it as he wanted to find out what happens next.


    Exiting the library, Zaroth smirked. "So, feeling better?"


    "Yeah, a bit, alright, we will meet tomorrow." Zack waved a hand as he began to head back.


    Taking a deep breath, Zack glanced at the night sky.


    A second later, he felt eyes on him, so he shifted his gaze to the place he felt it from.


    "¡­A raven? I may have become insane¡­ I think I need to sleep," he muttered as he continued his walk home.


    The raven tilted its head to the side, watching Zack closely with its bloodshot eyes.


    A moment later, it flew into the air, keeping low to the ground.


    *****


    A few days earlier.


    "Yes, there has been a change of plans, actually," the salesman spoke as he leaned back in his chair.


    "What is it?" David spoke irritably. He disliked being told what to do, but he didn''t have much of a choice at the moment.


    The salesman threw a photo on the table as he spoke. "Some rather unexpected things have happened, and we have to take care of them¡­ this one is the biggest thing we have to get rid of."


    David raised an eyebrow as he picked up the photo. On it was a man with black hair and white pupils.


    "I am not sure if you are aware, but a few years ago, there was a sudden rise at the White Fang clan as their leader was killed and replaced by his own brother."


    David scoffed, "Yes, I''ve heard rumors, what about it?"


    "Well, apparently the former owner had a son, and the current owner wants to get rid of the boy as he thinks it will cause too many problems in the future."


    "So? Just why don''t they kill him themselves?"


    The salesman smiled at David''s na?ve question. "Because politics don''t work that way, boy. If they do it, they would surely leave traces behind, and these traces could cause them trouble. As such, they have required the emperor for help. And his majesty, wanting to take advantage of the moment and put them in our debt, has given us this mission."


    The salesman shifted his gaze to the thing wearing human skin. "And who is the best fit for the job if not you, my friend? A human''s work will easily be traced¡­ but what about a demon?"


    The thing shifted its gaze from the window to the salesman as if silently judging him.


    Meanwhile, David''s eyes widened in shock. He knew that the thing wasn''t human, but he thought they weren''t supposed to acknowledge it. ''So I guess he also knew. Is that why the thing joined us?''


    "So you want me to get rid of the boy?" the thing asked. Its voice lacked any kind of emotion.


    "Yes."


    "And my reward?"


    The salesman smiled. "Soon. The emperor would grant you what you wish for."


    "Then I accept."


    The thing walked towards the table as it picked up the photo and looked at it.


    "Anything I should know beforehand?"


    Seeing it from so close, David shuddered as he realized the thing wasn''t even breathing.


    "His name originally was Zackarion Valscar Stormcaller Keeper of the Blood Oath, but due to the actions of his family and his clan, he has discarded his name and goes by a new pseudonym, Zack." Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *****


    Leaving the body of the man it had gained in the cave, it managed to enter the body of a raven.


    Once it did, it quickly began to study the man from afar.


    Learning his route, his hobbies, his strengths and weaknesses.


    Waiting for the perfect opportunity to strike.


    All in the name of strength.


    All in the name of evolving to Archdemon.


    Soon, once it got what it wanted from the emperor, it would have everything it needed to complete its plan.


    The time of destruction was slowly approaching.

 Chapter 112 The Unbreakable Flame

    Putting his finger on the page, he turned it over.


    Draconis smiled as his eyes shined with golden color, "This book just got interesting¡­"


    He was completely engrossed, until the old antique clock began to ring, it was exactly the middle of the night.


    With a sigh of regret, he closed the book as he stood up.


    "How many times will I try to do it? It seems that I may have underestimated her¡­"


    It is not like it was going to hurt a lot to try again, so he exited his room.


    His footsteps created faint echoes that spread around the grand hallways of the castle.


    He couldn''t help but stop and glance out the window, staring at the beautiful full moon.


    Smiling darkly, he spoke, "Well, if there is a time it is going to work, it is now. The moon is full and the sun is the furthest away it could be."


    Reaching a door that led to the prison cells, he opened it and began to quietly descend.


    He quickly reached the first underground floor.


    "Please! Your Majesty, I have sinned and I admit it! Please give me a chance to serve you once again!"


    "My child! What did you do to my child, you monster?!"


    "Mom? Dad? Where are you?"


    Ignoring the cries of the fools that had dared to break the law, he descended to the second underground floor.


    In it, despite being hundreds of inmates, there wasn''t a single cry, everybody was waiting for their end, knowing they couldn''t change the outcome no matter how hard they tried.


    The first floor was for people with minor offenses, the second one was for those who had committed inexcusable acts that, no matter what, couldn''t be forgiven¡ªsome of them had murdered the innocent, badmouthed the emperor and his family, and the worst of all, not paying their taxes.


    Draconis, not paying them any attention, descended to the last floor.


    He stopped before a grand door, made from the hardest diamonds and reinforced with titanium¡ªnothing less than a god would be able to break these gates.


    He removed the key from the necklace around his neck, slid it into the socket, and turned it, unlocking the gates.


    Once he did, inhumane cries reached his ears. The air stank of rotten flesh and blood.


    Looking as if it didn''t bother him at all, he entered and closed the gates behind him as he took a step forward.


    He shifted his gaze from cell to a cell. There were dozens¡­ hundreds¡­ thousands of creatures that had once been human.


    But not anymore.


    "Guah!" A humanoid creature extended its hand from the titanium bars as it tried to grab the emperor''s hand.


    He smirked at the gesture as he glanced at the disfigured human.


    "So your pills do work after all¡­"


    Navigating the large chamber that was constructed like a maze didn''t take long, he stopped in front of a large titanium door.


    Draconis cracked his fingers one by one, getting mentally ready for what was about to happen.


    "Let''s see what you can do without your sun," he muttered as he unlocked the door and entered.


    Immediately, he felt the air becoming unbearably hot as he was forced to take deep breaths of air.


    His skin became hotter and hotter as it slowly started to melt under the temperatures.


    Smiling like he wasn''t feeling pain at all, he glanced at the woman that was chained across from him.


    Long, glowing orange hair with captivating crimson eyes. Despite being chained down with dozens of titanium chains, she somehow managed to preserve her graceful figure.


    Solara Virelia, the sole princess of the Crimson Sun Empire.


    The sun was the furthest it could possibly be, and the moon was full, yet the woman still managed to create flames so hot that the emperor was slowly getting cooked alive.


    ''A monster, she is a fucking monster,'' he couldn''t help but curse in his mind.


    It was truly a miracle that his army¡ªeven if they had lost thousands of men¡ªhad managed to capture her. In fact, the only way it was made possible was because of Draconis''s plan.


    Not daring to get too close to the woman, he spoke, "How does the princess feel? Is our humble empire to your liking?" Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    Solara scoffed at his words, "You came here when the sun is down? Who knew the emperor was a bigger coward than they made him out to be."


    Draconis grimaced at her insult but didn''t comment on it.


    "Get it over with," Solara spoke as she glanced into the emperor''s eyes. "I can''t wait to see you writhing in pain after you fail again."


    Draconis closed his eyes and focused, preparing to attempt to read her thoughts once again. The few times he had tried before, his mind had been scorched, as it seemed Solara''s flames extended even to her mind.


    So the last hope was today¡ªas the sun was the furthest it could be, and the moon was full, she was in the weakest state she could be.


    In the empty room, Solara''s laughter echoed.


    And a second later, Draconis gasped in pain as he placed his hand on his head.


    "Another failure¡­" he muttered in frustration.


    "So you seem to be unable to read my mind. Now what? Are you planning to get rid of me?"


    Draconis, after taking a few seconds to recover from the pain, grimaced as he glanced at the princess in front of him.


    ''Despite the danger to her life, she still smiles, unbothered.''


    He scoffed as he spoke, "Don''t be ridiculous. Even if I can''t access your thoughts, you still are the only princess they have, so you will surely be a valuable bargaining chip."


    "Pathetic to the end, I see," Solara spat on the ground. A second later, the spit evaporated due to the high temperatures in the room.


    Draconis didn''t pay her any attention as he closed the door and locked it, leaving her alone.


    After the emperor got a safe distance away, Solara sighed as she retracted her crimson flames.


    No matter how strong she was, she couldn''t keep using her powers indefinitely. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the room became pitch black, she shifted her gaze to the ceiling.


    Usually, even in the most inhumane prisons, there was at least a source of light, but in this case, it seemed that she wasn''t even provided with this much comfort.


    She smirked as she cursed, "Once I get out of these chains, I will burn you and your empire to the ground."

 Chapter 113 Breaking the Routine

    With a grunt, Zaroht opened his eyes.


    It was another day.


    "Oh, I really don''t want to get up!" he complained as he massaged his forehead.


    The bed that he spent a small fortune on was good¡­ too damned good! Now, Zaroth had to fight abattle each morning he woke up, as he didn''t want to get up.


    The softness of the mattress was simply perfect, as it embraced his body, making him not want to get up.


    "Stand up, honey."


    Hearing the alluring voice of Luna, he grimaced, ''Oh, she is going to bother me ag¡ª''


    He couldn''t finish his thought as his nostrils smelled something delicious, so naturally, his eyes followed the scent.


    Unintentionally, his mouth opened a bit in awe as he struggled to contain his emotions.


    In front of him was Luna, wearing a simple black apron that was tight around her body. But the thing that excited him wasn''t the apron itself, but rather the fact that she wasn''t wearing anything underneath.


    He gulped audibly. "What are you doing?" he barely managed to mutter.


    She raised an eyebrow as she pointed to the tray with pancakes that she was carrying in her left hand.


    "Breakfast, what else?" she spoke casually as she put it on the table.


    ''Is this some strange tactic to get me out of the bed?'' he wondered to himself.


    He might have questioned its effectiveness, but before he even realized it, he was already on his feet.


    His gaze wasn''t on the delicately cooked pancakes, however, as it was locked on her body, or more exactly, on the side of her body, as that part was naked.


    Her breasts were visible from the side, as well as her bottom.


    Before he realized it, he had already extended his arm forward with the intention to undress the apron from Luna''s body and expose her body in all its glory.


    Before he could, however, she grasped his hand with her own as she smiled flirtatiously.


    "Didn''t we agree that you will see me naked only after being able to do 100 pull-ups?"


    He frowned at the question, it seemed that he had almost forgotten it. It wasn''t like he was far from reaching the goal, as he was able to do 60 now.


    Of course, Luna being his beast, he could have simply ordered her to undress and she would have no choice but to comply, but Zaroth wasn''t that kind of man. Even if he was living for his desires, he wouldn''t force someone to do that, no matter if it was a human or his beast.


    The reason was simple, it would be much more pleasurable to get certain things when both parties wanted them. So he was content to wait until he reached the number that he and Luna had agreed on before.


    With a sigh, he sat on the chair and brought the pancakes to his mouth.


    "Shit, this is good! I didn''t know you could cook so well! Why was I the one that did the cooking until now?!"


    She simply smiled at the question as she sat in the chair and watched him eat silently.


    Even the act of simply sitting¡ªespecially considering her current clothes¡ªmade his blood hotter, so he tried not to pay her any attention as he shifted his gaze to the bed.


    A second later, realization hit him.


    ''Huh¡­ this time I didn''t struggle to get up¡­ was this her plan all along?''


    Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    *****


    "Zack is late," Roran muttered as he glanced around the lecture room.


    It was two minutes before the lecture began, and Zack was nowhere to be seen, which was rare since the man was usually always on time. Even Zaroth was here before Zack, which was certainly a rarity.


    "Hello, guys," just a minute before the lecture began, Zack appeared.


    Everybody shifted their gaze to him.


    "Hey, man, why do you have dark circles under your eyes? Stayed all night reading that book you rented?" Zaroth asked.


    Zack always scratched the back of his head.


    "No, actually, it was just that I felt like I was being stared at the whole night, so I couldn''t get a wink."


    Before the others could ask for more, Elysia entered the room, and everybody became silent, it seemed that conversation was for later.


    *****


    The time for lunch had arrived, so after picking a table to sit on, everybody concentrated on Zack.


    "You can speak with us if something''s amiss, you know?" Lily''s voice carried a hint of worry.


    Zack laughed awkwardly. "No, really, it''s just all in my head, probably¡­"


    "I doubt it,"


    Roran responded, catching Zack off guard.


    "What exactly are you worried about? Even if your paranoia was just in your head, there was a reason for it to exist in the first place, right?" Roran, despite speaking coldly, was clear that he was worried about his friend.


    "Well, truth be told, you can say that I don''t have the best relationship with my family¡­" Zack admitted as he glanced at the ceiling.


    Zaroth raised an eyebrow. "How bad are we talking?"


    "Well¡­ it''s possible that they want me dead¡­ so much so that they have assigned someone to do the job."


    Everybody''s eyes on the table widened but failed to find the words to comfort the man.


    Zaroth had trouble imagining such a scenario. His mother¡ªhis family¡ªwas one of the most important things in his life, so much so that he spent so long looking after her before she died. So trying to imagine his mother hating him wasn''t something that he could do.


    At that moment, he realized how little he truly knew about his friends. Of course, as all of them had agreed that they weren''t going to share certain things, he wasn''t going to press for answers, just as they didn''t press him. But it still felt shitty, considering they were friends.


    He still remembered the moment when all of them went above and beyond to transform him into a mature person, just so he wouldn''t embarrass himself on the date with Elysia. Actually, it was quite possible that the only reason he was able to taste her lips in the first place was because of his friends'' efforts to prepare him as much as possible. So, he wanted to return their kindness.


    At the end, Roran sighed. "Well¡­ you don''t seem certain, so I take it you don''t have any proof?"


    Zack shrugged, showing that he didn''t.


    "So let''s assume that it''s in your head, we have to make you calm down somehow," Roran spoke.


    "And if you say that you feel eyes watching you, there is always a chance that what you suspect is correct. As such, it''s better if we go somewhere away from the public. That way, if someone is following you, we''ll be able to sense them." Lily joined in. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So it has to be a quiet place that can help him relax and also be away from people?" Roran muttered as he massaged his forehead, trying to come up with a solution.


    "Actually, I have an idea."


    Everybody shifted their gaze at Zaroth, awaiting his next words.


    "There''s one thing that I''ve always wanted to try but never had the chance to¡ª I say let''s go fishing."

 Chapter 114 A Drink to Forget

    After the lectures were over, they went out to buy fishing rods. Zaroth, despite spending a lot of his money on the bed as well as in the bar, still had a lot left over, so he didn''t have a problem buying one of the most premium fishing rods.


    "So? Where are we supposed to go now?" Lily asked.


    "Well, we bought the fishing rods as well as the bait, so I guess it''s time we went and found a river."


    Because they wanted some peace and quiet, they exited the capital. It didn''t take them long until they spotted a nice-looking river in the forest. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zaroth observed his surroundings to make sure that they were alone, but not a single human was in sight, so it was safe to assume that nothing was following them. Of course, that didn''t mean that he was going to let his guard down.


    Zack took a deep breath as he sat on a large rock and shifted his gaze to the river.


    Roran sat next to him, looking at his fishing rod, trying to understand how the thing functioned.


    "So, do you feel better?"


    Zack didn''t shift his gaze from the river as he answered, "I think so? I''m not sure anymore¡­"


    "You told us that your family is most likely trying to kill you, right? Then my question is, what do you want to do with them?" Roran asked.


    Zack didn''t answer. The only thing he did was menacingly smile as his eyes shined brighter than before. This gave Roran all the information he needed.


    "Hey, I''m going for a walk," Lily spoke from behind them.


    Roran shifted his gaze to her. "Then I''m coming with you."


    "No, you''re not."


    He raised an eyebrow. "You know that there''s no way I''m going to leave you alone in the forest, Lily."


    Zaroth shifted his gaze between Lily and Roran. ''Is she trying to leave us three alone so we can talk it out?'' he wondered. But it didn''t look like it would work, as Roran wasn''t willing to let her go alone.


    With a sigh, Zaroth flicked his fingers.


    A second later, Silverfang appeared, slowly approaching Lily, per his master''s command.


    "If Silverfang is with her, then it should be fine, right?"


    Roran grimaced for a moment but then nodded.


    Lily flashed a smile at Zaroth as thanks, then disappeared into the forest alongside Silverfang.


    Zaroth took a deep breath as he approached Roran and Zack, sitting close to them. He didn''t really get the whole fishing thing, but he wanted to try it. His mother often told him that his father loved doing it, so Zaroth had always wanted to try the activity for himself.


    He gripped the rod, pulled it back, and flicked it forward. The line sailed through the air, landing with a soft splash in the water.


    ''I think this is how you''re supposed to do it?''


    Zack and Roran did the same motion, then patiently awaited. From now on, it was a waiting game.


    ''So this is peaceful?'' Zaroth asked himself, not really getting the whole point but persisting nonetheless. He wasn''t going to give up so soon.


    Zack wasn''t saying anything, as he was gazing at the still water, hopefully starting to feel better.


    Shifting his gaze to Roran, Zaroth saw that the man was grinning for some reason.


    "What''s so funny?" he asked.


    Roran glanced at him before speaking. "I''m just glad that I got us prepared."


    Zaroth raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean, ''prepared''?"


    Without saying anything, Roran let go of his fishing rod with one hand as he used it to search something in the bag he had carried.


    Zaroth''s eyes widened. ''No way, this mad¡ª''


    Before he could finish his thought, Roran pulled out an expressive-looking bottle of whiskey.


    "We''re here to relax. Not to mention, one of the most important things to do when you''re fishing is to get something to drink."


    "Well, it''s not like I''m going to argue or anything¡­"


    Before the two of them could react, Zack grabbed the bottle from Roran''s hands as he opened it and began to drink greedily.


    After a few seconds, he was done and handed it to Roran. "Thanks, I needed that."


    ''Well, at least this is going to be relaxing,'' Roran thought as he began to drink as well.


    *****


    Half of the bottle was already gone, and the three of them were engaged in their chat.


    "But man, I don''t get it. Why do you feel so certain that you were being watched?" Zaroth muttered as he placed a hand on Zack''s shoulder.


    The man scoffed before answering, "Because! I''m trained, so unlike you two, I always feel when someone is watching me! It''s just that it seems I may have been wrong as of late¡­"


    "You!" Roran was about to speak, but suddenly he caught something, so he used his arms to pull the fish toward him.


    A second later, both Zack and Zaroth were laughing their asses off at Roran, as it seemed that he got nothing.


    "This is bullshit! How is that relaxing in the slightest?!" Roran complained as he threw his rod to the ground. "We''ve been going at it for more than two hours already and we''ve yet to catch anything!"


    Zack mimicked his motion as he stood up. "Yeah! You tell me. It seems the actual relaxing thing is just getting drunk!"


    "You give up too soon!" Zaroth scolded them, still not letting go of the rod.


    "Just give me that!" Zack shouted as he picked up the bottle and took a large sip of it.


    A moment later, he lay on the ground, finding it hard to move his body.


    Roran was sitting, resting his back next to a large rock, looking at the bottle on the ground. He wanted to take a sip or two, but couldn''t be bothered to get up.


    And Zaroth was laughing at them, though he tried not to be too loud, not wanting to scare the fish.


    It certainly wasn''t what he envisioned would happen when they went fishing, but at least Zack seemed to be in a better mood.


    Actually, was it smart to get drunk to forget about your problems? Wasn''t it a better idea to deal with them rather than running from them?


    These weren''t the questions the men asked themselves, as they were too young to think like that.


    All they knew was that alcohol numbed the pain, so they would use it, no matter if it harmed them in the long term. They had yet to grasp what the long term even was.


    It was peaceful as Zaroth''s laughter echoed through the surroundings.


    That was until Luna''s words made his spine turn cold. Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    ''We are being watched.''

 Chapter 115 The Silent Predator

    Zaroth''s hand trembled a bit, but otherwise, he didn''t move.


    ''What do you mean we are being watched?'' he asked Luna calmly.


    ''I wasn''t looking or paying attention until now, but just a moment ago I sensed bloodlust,'' she answered.


    Zaroth checked his connection with Silverfang to make sure that Lily was okay.


    He didn''t have much experience with feeling the connections with his beast that were away, as the only one far away from him was that wolf that he had permitted to live in the forest alongside its family.


    Lily was currently riding on Silverfang as he ran. It was clear that they were having a good time, so they weren''t in danger.


    Which was good.


    But this meant that the bloodlust that Luna had felt had been directed at them,


    Which wasn''t good.


    Zack picked up on the way Zaroth''s body tensed, so he asked, "What? Caught something?"


    Zaroth didn''t humor him as he shifted his gaze slightly, speaking coldly,


    "Arm yourselves."


    Before he could even realize it, Zack was already on his feet. Due to the ability to manipulate his blood, he was also able to get rid of most of the alcohol in his body within seconds.


    He had summoned his blood sword as his gaze shifted around the trees frantically, cursing inwardly. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''FUCK! If Zaroth said that, it means that he had felt something, too. It seems that I wasn''t wrong to think that I was being targeted!''


    Roran had already gotten up as well. He had experience with drinking, so truthfully, the amount they had drunk was too pitiful to knock him out cold. He was just pretending to be more drunk than he really was.


    Zaroth had his back against the river, holding his spear tightly in his hands.


    An eerie silence befell the surface of the river, as even the water seemed to stay silent, not wanting to disturb what was going to happen next.


    A few seconds passed in silence until Zack managed to ask Zaroth, "What is it?"


    "Bloodlust,"


    Upon hearing the answer, the expressions of both Roran and Zack darkened.


    In truth, it had always been part of the plan¡ªthough they''d never spoken it aloud. If they could get drunk, or at least make it look like they had, and if someone was indeed tailing them, they''d use the opening to strike.


    And as Luna had seen that there was bloodlust directed at them, it seemed that the plan worked.


    Now, the only problem was finding the target and eliminating them.


    ''Where is it?! Do you still feel it?!'' he asked Luna as he searched for anything amiss, but no matter how hard he looked, nothing seemed out of the ordinary. The bushes nearby weren''t hiding anything.


    Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    The only things that moved were the trees in the wind and the raven that seemed to have landed on one of said trees.


    ''It is still here, not only that but it has clear sight of us. If it can see us, we can see it. Find it!''


    "FUCK!" he cursed as he searched frantically, scanning every spot, every corner, every shadow, but no matter how hard he looked, he couldn''t find a spot where a human could have hidden and remained undetected.


    It was, of course, possible that said human was able to become invisible, who knew what kind of class and blessing the assassin sent to hunt Zack had?


    But if that was the case, there wasn''t anything they could do, so Zaroth was left with the option to search for anything in sight that seemed suspicious.


    But there was nothing! No matter how skilled, a human will not be able to hide under the three men''s gaze¡ª


    Suddenly, Zaroth''s eyes widened as he remembered something.


    He didn''t have much time, but yesterday he had found an hour free, so he went to the library and picked a specific book. ''Guide to Hide Even in Plain Sight.''


    One of the first paragraphs had jumped out at him.


    ''The best way to hide in plain sight is for your enemy to not even realize you are their enemy, so that even if their gaze falls upon you, they will not pay you any attention.''


    What was the one thing that Zaroth''s gaze fell upon a moment ago, but he didn''t spare it a second thought?


    Only one thing came to mind.


    Before he even realized it, he had tensed his muscles, pushing them to their limits, his eyes narrowing like a hunter''s as they glowed with menacing energy.


    The ground beneath his feet cracked as he sent the spear flying with devastating speed, much faster than an arrow.


    In a blink of an eye, the spear collided with the raven that had been resting on a tree, warily watching.


    Just now did Zaroth notice that the bird had bloodshot eyes¡ªones that no normal animal would have had.


    The tree branches moved due to the shockwave caused by Zaroth''s throw.


    Yet once the spear pierced the body of the raven, the animal didn''t move.


    Its eyes were still locked onto the trio.


    The three men were watching the bird, dumbfounded, not knowing how to react.


    A second later, the bird screeched and flew away, its body still impaled by Zaroth''s spear.


    The bird moved several times faster than a human could run, so it disappeared from view.


    "Did¡­ were we watched by the bird the entire time?" Roran asked in disbelief.


    Zack dissolved his blood sword as he sat on the cold rocks behind him. He sighed in relief as he spoke, "It''s gone¡­ I don''t feel like we are being stared at anymore."


    At that moment, Lily appeared out of the bushes. She saw how Zack was sitting on the ground, clutching his head. Roran had summoned a few of his heavenly swords, and Zaroth''s spear, the one he always carried with him, was missing.


    "What happened?" she asked.


    In the end, Roran responded, "A bird happened. A very, very cunning bird."

 Chapter 116 A Heart Unseen

    They quickly brought Lily up to speed.


    "So you are saying all this time we were being watched by a raven?" she muttered in disbelief.


    "It looks like it," Roran spoke as he massaged his forehead.


    "So is it safe to assume that Zack was really being followed?" Zaroth sat on the ground and went back to his fishing.


    "I doubt it was going to watch for long¡­" Zack spoke as he lay on the ground. Now that he was no longer being stared at constantly, he felt like he was going to drift to sleep any moment.


    "I think it is safe to assume that the person that has been sent to watch over Zack is some kind of beast tamer like Zaroth," Lily sighed.


    "Not necessarily, I impaled my spear in its body and yet it reacted like it didn''t feel anything at all. It is possible that they aren''t a beast master but something else¡­" Zaroth shifted his gaze to the calm river.


    "Don''t worry about it," Zack stated, catching everybody off guard.


    "If I knew that there''s a possibility I''ve been watched by a raven, I would''ve just killed all of the suspicious animals in the area. Nevertheless, thank you for the help. From now on, I am fairly certain that I will be fine on my own."


    Before anybody could protest, Zack was out cold, the exhaustion overwhelmed him.


    A silence fell upon the river as nobody knew what to say, until Zaroth suddenly exclaimed.


    "I caught something!" he spoke as he began to pull the fish toward himself.


    *****


    The spear was surprisingly light¡­ or maybe the thing was just too strong to care that there was a spear embedded in its body.


    "I didn''t expect to encounter such resistance¡­ That boy with the white hair, I''m pretty sure he was the one that the salesman gave the pills to, saying that he worked for Elysia."


    The raven flew close to the ground so nobody even realized it was there.


    "Should I inform the salesman that the boy is a beast tamer? Not only that, but I''m pretty sure that the wolf he summoned was dead."


    The raven stopped on the roof of a building, and black matter began to leak from its eyes and mouth as the body of the raven seemed to twitch uncontrollably.


    The black mass that exited from the lifeless body of the raven entered into the shaft of the building.


    Moving quietly and steadily, it spotted a human sleeping on the couch.


    Without hesitation, the black matter exited the shafts as it plunged into the open, snoring mouth of the man.


    The man woke up, feeling the alien entity entering his body, but it was too late. It didn''t even take a dozen seconds for the man to die as the black entity took control of him.


    It already had experience controlling humans, so it didn''t take long to adjust. It was now able to move freely with no restraints.


    "No, why should I help them in any sort of way? I''m just here for that thing the man they call the emperor possesses. It''s not like I''ll be rewarded in any way, shape, or form if I helped them by saying one of their potential enemies is a beast master." The being muttered under its breath, its voice lacking any kind of emotion.


    The being glanced around the room. It seemed that it was in a luxurious room. It was clear the man had been wealthy before passing away.


    "I should go and report that I will have trouble getting rid of that man they call Zack, but that can wait a bit. They will still think that I am on his trail."


    The being''s thoughts were interrupted as it felt a fragile hand pull on its leg.


    "Dad? Are you okay?"


    Shifting its gaze, the being saw a small girl carrying a plushie.


    ''The man seems to have been a father,'' the thing thought as it asked the girl.


    "What do you want?"


    The girl seemed startled for a moment by the emotionless voice of her father, but didn''t pull away.


    "I''m just¡­ I''m scared there are monsters under my bed!" she spoke as her eyes seemed to tear up.


    ''It will not be hard to kill her, but it would be troublesome if someone figured it out and an investigation began. This is the capital, after all, so they''ll take the killing much more seriously. They may even send some Purifiers, and this will be a pain to deal with.''


    As such, the being decided to play along for a while.


    "Then why don''t you ask your mother? I''m busy."


    Hearing him speak about her mother, she hugged his leg and began to cry her eyes out.


    "You meanie! You know she isn''t with us anymore!"


    Irritably, the being massaged its forehead.


    Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire


    ''This is going to be more troublesome than it''s worth.'' S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *****


    A nice smell reached Zack''s nostrils, so he woke up. It was the middle of the night, and the sky was painted with countless stars.


    ''Reminds me of the book I read not that long ago,'' he thought as he shifted his gaze to where the scent was coming from.


    Zaroth, Roran, and Lily were standing around a fire as they grilled fish. It seemed they had managed to catch something.


    Zaroth was the first one to see him, so he greeted him.


    "Hey, you''re finally awake."


    With a grunt, Zack stood up and walked toward them.


    He sat next to the fire, feeling its warmth.


    "Who caught these?" he asked.


    From the way Zaroth grinned proudly, it was clear who had.


    Zack chuckled as his gaze shifted to the beautiful flames of the fire.


    It wasn''t something he often spoke about, but he loved to watch flames. The hotter the fire, the better.


    Taking a deep breath, he spoke. "I¡­ want to thank you all for taking me seriously. I mean, I wouldn''t have blamed you if you took me for some lunatic who thought he was constantly being watched."


    Zaroth scoffed, "That''s what friends are for, right?" he spoke as he handed Zack a branch on which a fish was impaled and cooked perfectly.


    Zack took it without saying anything.


    ''Friends¡­''


    He had been disregarded by his family. No, even worse, he was actively being hunted by them. So much of his life, he had spent looking at people with doubt, wondering when they would stab him in the back. As a result, he never got closer to anybody.


    He shifted his gaze to his friends. Lily was petting Silverfang on the head.


    Meanwhile, the beast was trying to get a portion of Zaroth''s food, so the man began to curse as a result.


    And Roran was watching them silently, the bottle of whiskey in his left hand, but he wasn''t drinking at all, just enjoying the moment.


    Before he realized it, Zack''s eyes began to tear up a bit.


    "I guess I''m really lucky, am I not?" he whispered quietly so nobody would be able to hear, and took a bite out of the fish.


    He was going to forget about his problems today. He desperately needed a break anyway.

 Chapter 117 The Deceivers Path

    After their dinner, they all went to sleep as Zaroth kept Silverfang summoned to alert them of any suspicious activity, such as ravens or similar appearances.


    Thankfully, it seemed that whatever had followed them had given up for now, as they didn''t see it again.


    The next morning, they went back to the capital to attend their lectures.


    Zaroth didn''t have time to shower as he had just barely managed to arrive in time, and the same was true for his friends as well.


    Thankfully, because Elysia was the one holding the lecture, most of the students were a few rows back, so nobody would be able to sense that Zaroth was smelling like fish . sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That is why once the blessing had be¡ª"


    He massaged his forehead despite Elysia teaching the first class. It was about history, so as such, he found himself bored and thinking about what he had to do.


    ''First, I threw away my spear, so I will have to buy one. Once I do, most of my credits would be gone¡­ I don''t think it would be wise to ask Elysia for more, considering that she gave me a lot recently.''


    Of course, there was the option that she could give him some kind of a job for more credits, but honestly, he didn''t like the idea of having to do one more of her weird jobs.


    Who knew? She could send him somewhere even more extreme than last time, like the center of an active volcano.


    "So does anyone have an idea why so little is known about the demons?" Elysia asked as she observed the students in the room.


    Pushing past his fear that he felt from the chairwoman, a timid boy with glasses raised his hand.


    Elysia pointed at him, and he began to explain.


    "The reason is that demons are fundamentally different from us humans. As such, we are in very bad relationships with them. It would be too dangerous for someone to go and try and investigate, meaning that the only way to learn more is by outright invading. But starting a war against beings that we know so little about is suicide, so no Empire has yet to do it."


    Elysia smiled in satisfaction as she spoke. "That is correct. I just want to add¡ª"


    ''A demon¡­'' Hearing the word, Zaroth immediately remembered Midnight and the way the symbol on his hand had begun to shine when she was in danger, last time.


    He, of course, had asked her what could be the reason, but she made it clear that she didn''t have a clue. Because demons and humans were so separated, and because she hated them, she not only didn''t think that she would make a deal with one, but she had refused to even learn how the deals worked.


    So in the end, since they didn''t have much of a clue, they simply thought that it was because she had been in danger and didn''t think much about it.


    Zaroth himself, being curious, had tried to check in the library, but even after reading so many of the books on the topic, nothing came up.


    It was all just useless things that were either theories or flat-out wrong.


    ''Forget about it, I will focus on learning how to use two daggers¡­ It has also been a long time since I''ve learned a new skill. It will not be a bad idea to start now, as it will take time. I should be careful not to become too cocky. There is always the possibility that I will lose in the tournament.''


    At the end, this was his plan, train with the daggers while simultaneously learning a new spell.


    ''The question is, what spell?''


    Elysia cleared her throat loudly, and Zaroth almost jumped out of his seat, startled.


    She was looking at him like she was waiting for something.


    ''Shit! Did she ask me something?! I was so zoned out, I didn''t hear anything!''


    A few seconds passed in silence, so he smiled awkwardly as he scratched the back of his head.


    "Can you repeat that?"


    She sighed in disappointment. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    It was going to be a long day.


    *****


    "This sure is a weird creature," the black thing thought as it stared at the girl who was sleeping peacefully.


    It had taken the body of her father, yet she didn''t seem to show that she could sense the difference in personality at all.


    Was it because her father had been emotionless before the thing took over? Or was it because she was just too young to sense the difference?


    "No matter, she is asleep, so I better get going¡ª" the thing muttered but then stopped.


    "I did decide that I am going to pretend to follow that man, Zack, right? If they learn that I would need extra help to kill the man, they would send somebody else with me, which would be trouble. The more they know about my abilities, the less advantage I will have¡­ I guess I can take it easy for a while. Who knows, I might even learn where the emperor is keeping that thing I need and take it without having to go through all that trouble¡­"


    The question was that if it was going to take it easy, it would have to blend with the people and try not to arouse suspicion. But that wasn''t an easy task, as fooling humans was hard.


    "Actually," the thing murmured as it gazed at the sleeping girl.


    "If I play the part of her father, surely no one would suspect me, right?"


    It was going to be weird at first, but in the long run, it could prove to be beneficial. The more it knew about humans, the easier it could fool them, after all.


    "Mom, I''m sorry," the girl muttered under her breath as she slept. It seemed that she was having a nightmare.


    The thing smiled darkly. "Am I supposed to console her or something?"


    It muttered as it exited the room.


    "She is sleeping, it''s not like it will have any meaning anyway."


    It seemed its life pretending to be a father had begun.

 Chapter 118 The Chain of Command

    After the lectures were over, it was time for the Physical Body Training.


    "Come on! My grandmother can run faster than you maggots!" the instructor was screaming at the students as usual, but it seemed that, unlike before, now they managed to keep up running the whole way without stopping for rest.


    Even the ones that were part of the Mage category seemed to have become more resilient, as their stamina was not running out so fast anymore.


    Seeing that the students were able to keep up, the bald instructor smiled as he shouted. This time, his voice carried a sense of pride.


    "Ten more reps, maggots!"


    There was some grumbling behind Zaroth, but in the end, everyone made all the laps without stopping.


    Taking ragged breaths, Zaroth glanced around.


    Most were on the ground, resting their bodies, while he was still here, standing on his two feet, unshaken.


    "I really have become stronger¡­" he muttered under his breath.


    After the training, they took a quick shower, had lunch, and went to the next lecture.


    The woman that was lecturing the class spoke clearly as she explained the material.


    "Now we have the class that is loved by a certain type of people," she wrote the word pyromancer on the whiteboard.


    Zaroth didn''t miss how Zack''s eyes seemed to shine as he stared at the word, but he didn''t think much of it. Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire


    ''Fire¡­'' Thinking about the element, it made him remember the two skills he had mastered up until now.


    Both of them were fire-related, and he had managed to learn them only thanks to his connection with Luna. Was it time to broaden his horizons or try to learn another fire-type spell?


    It was a tough choice, and Zaroth didn''t really have a lot of time to figure it out.


    He wanted to at least start learning a new skill before the next round of the tournament began, but at the same time, he wasn''t sure if it was wise to rush the process.


    ''Well, at least my core seems to have gotten stronger¡­'' he thought.


    Not only was he able to support all the wolves summoned at the same time, but he had also been meditating diligently, slowly connecting sparks to his core. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this point, they had grown to more than 10,000, but he had begun to experience some kind of wall, as it seemed harder to find more sparks within himself and connect them to his core.


    ''Well, at least I shouldn''t be stuck on what I am planning to learn next,'' he thought as his eyes shined.


    The lecture ended, so it was time for the Live Combat Practice.


    Without hesitation, he went to the weapons on display and grabbed two daggers, one in each hand.


    He had so many moves that he wanted to try out, as he had seen them from the book he had read not too long ago.


    "Zack!" he spoke as he pointed his left dagger towards the man.


    "Today you shall be my opponent!"


    Getting ready to take on the challenge, Zack smiled as he summoned his blood sword in his right hand.


    He cracked his neck as he spoke. "Okay, let''s see what you can do!"


    Zaroth wasn''t going to rely on his beasts, as they were going to prevent him from getting better with the daggers.


    Tensing his muscles, he dashed toward the man, going for the kill.


    Seeing that Zaroth was running towards him in a straight line, Zack smiled as he muttered, "This is too obvious."


    It wasn''t hard to calculate where Zaroth was going to appear, so Zack slashed, trying to take Zaroth by surprise.


    But unexpectedly, just before the blood sword reached him, Zaroth tilted his body at an unnatural angle, making the sword miss by a hair''s breadth.


    Not resting even for a second, he raised his right dagger as he managed to inflict a small wound on Zack''s cheek before going behind him, intending to stab him in the throat.


    Not expecting these movements, Zack managed to rotate his body in time and kicked Zaroth full force in the chest, sending him back.


    "These movements¡­ you''re moving like an assassin. Where did you learn that?" Zack asked.


    Zaroth''s eyes narrowed like a hunter''s before replying, "Oh, this? Read in a book."


    ''Just from reading a book, he had managed to learn to move like that?'' Zack was clearly not buying Zaroth''s words, but he didn''t have much time to ponder as he found himself, a second later, an arm''s reach away from daggers.


    ''It seems that I won''t be able to take this easy anymore!'' Zack thought as he used his sword to block the two daggers at the same time.


    He had gotten serious for once.


    *****


    The salesman''s footsteps created an echo in the grand hallway as he walked forward.


    In his left hand, he carried a metal chains, with humans hidden beneath black cloths and collars around their necks, walking in tow behind him.


    And, as always, he was carrying his suitcase in his right hand.


    The guards were about to stop him, but once they gazed into his eyes, they froze as they realized who it was.


    They bowed and quickly got out of the way.


    "It sure is busy today," the salesman muttered under his breath.


    Usually, it was rare to see guards in the castle, but today it seemed to be especially busy.


    Had something happened? The man asked himself for a moment but then discarded the thought, there wasn''t a possibility that the problem would be one that couldn''t be resolved.


    Finally reaching the grand room, he opened the gates.


    The first thing that came to his attention was Draconis sitting on his golden throne. The emperor was staring down at about a dozen men who were kneeling in his presence.


    It was clear that they had been discussing something important, and it was especially obvious as one glance at the armor the men were wearing¡ªmade from silver and decorated with gold¡ªmade it clear that they were the most elite generals in the empire.


    Draconis glanced at the salesman who had entered the room and smiled as he spoke, completely ignoring the generals.


    "Another harvest?"


    The salesman smiled at his words.


    "Yes, and this one''s quite bigger than the others."


    Draconis observed the figures standing behind the salesman silently as he counted them.


    ''One, five, eight. Not bad,'' he thought.


    "I am currently busy, so the honor of transporting them would fall upon you."


    "It will be my pleasure."


    Without saying anything else, Draconis grabbed the key he was keeping at his necklace and threw it towards the salesman.


    Once he caught the key, the man quickly disappeared from view as he went to the lower floors.


    "Now¡­" Draconis''s voice lost emotion again as he shifted his gaze to the generals who were still kneeling on the ground with their gazes locked on the floor.


    Picking up a cup with whiskey next to him, Draconis brought it to his lips as he commanded,


    "You seem to be quite timid¡­ so I didn''t hear you the first time. Repeat."


    An old man with a gray beard and a scar on his face shuddered a little under the emperor''s gaze and took a moment to compose himself before speaking.


    "It''s about the Crimson Sun Empire. They¡­ they are slowly gaining ground on us."

 Chapter 119 Master of the Game

    Draconis cleared his throat. The gesture made the generals flinch for a moment, but in the end, they didn''t dare run, as they knew there wasn''t anywhere to hide anyway.


    "We are¡­ losing ground?" The emperor repeated the man''s words.


    In response, the general bowed his head to the floor as he answered frankly.


    "No! It is us, not your majesty, that is the reason!" He tried his best not to offend the emperor.


    "Why would the fault be mine anyway? Aren''t you all the ones in the front line commanding the troops? I just give you the funding you need, don''t I? And considering the amount I have already given, I would expect results¡­"


    Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Seeing that the generals were simply too scared to talk, Draconis sighed in disappointment.


    "I permit you to speak your true thoughts tonight. I give you my word that I will not punish you for daring to say them out loud."


    The generals threw suspicious gazes at one another. Seeing the reaction, Draconis added,


    "But this also means speaking your true thoughts, and only them. If you try to flatter me in any way, punishment will be in order."


    Everyone in the room had the same thought, it was a death sentence! They couldn''t trust the emperor''s words that they would not be punished if they spoke their true thoughts, yet at the same time, if they tried to flatter him, he would have the excuse to kill them, saying that they didn''t share what they truly thought.


    A minute of silence passed.


    "That is indeed not a bad strategy. If you don''t speak, there is no basis for me to punish you¡­"


    The emperor rose from his seat as he began to walk in a circular motion around the kneeling men.


    "But, this also speaks for your character, you know? It shows that in a situation where you are forced to make a hard decision, you will freeze. I don''t need people like that working for me¡­"


    Stilling his resolve, the man with the grey beard that stood at the very front opened his mouth.


    "If¡­ we speak our true thoughts, we will not be punished?"


    Draconis smiled at the question. "Yes, you have my word."


    The man hesitated for a moment and then spoke. "We¡­ how are we supposed to stop them?! You have cut our funding by more than half while taking a large chunk of our troops! And for what? That meaningless tournament?! In the end, what will you get? The people who will show up, buying the tickets to watch? Would these winnings even cover the cost of holding the massive tournament in the first place?! What was the point in making it more than 60,000 participants?! Just a few hundred would have sufficed, but you just had reduced our military strength for your amusement!"


    Once the man was done speaking, silence befell the room, as every person kneeling behind him had their eyes widened in shock.


    No doubt they all thought the same thing, this man is going to be killed.


    "I see¡­ Is there somebody else who wants to share something with me?"


    Nobody dared to speak after that, so Draconis sighed in disappointment as he sat back in his throne.


    "You." He pointed at the man who had let his rage get the better of him.


    "You are staying. The others are dismissed. You are stripped of all titles and exiled from the empire. I don''t need spineless men for generals."


    The men trembled under the emperor''s words. They had spent their entire lives serving the empire, and this was the result? This was how they were being rewarded for their unwavering commitment to the empire?


    In this moment, they wanted to kill the emperor, but deep down, they knew they didn''t have a chance, so they accepted their fate and turned their back to the emperor as they took their leave.


    "And for feeling like you want to kill me, this is your punishment," Draconis spoke, and the next second, the men collapsed on the ground as all of them were cut cleanly in half.


    The grey-bearded man gasped but didn''t comment on the emperor''s actions.


    "What is your name?"


    Hearing his words, the man quickly spoke, "It''s Warren, my majesty."


    "Warren, do you know why you are alive and they are not?"


    Warren hesitated for a moment before answering, "Because I don''t fear saying what I think?"


    "No, it''s because you fear it and do it regardless. That makes you brave, and you are the type of man I want to serve the empire."


    Warren didn''t know how to feel about Draconis''s words, so he simply nodded. Then a second later, he returned to the issue at hand.


    "What about the attacks we are experiencing? We will soon lose more and more territories, and our troops are not nearly enough."


    "Don''t worry about it."


    Warren winced in shock. He couldn''t stop himself from speaking his true thoughts.


    "What do you mean ''don''t worry about it''? Our empire would soon be overrun!" the man shouted.


    Draconis chuckled at the bravery Warren was showing.


    "This is how it may appear from your point of view, but honestly, we have never been so close to achieving victory. We will soon not only destroy the Crimson Sun Empire, but all the empires on the continent."


    Warren didn''t know how to respond to the insane claim from Draconis. The only thing that came to mind was to ask, "If¡­ you could please share that knowledge with me? It would be most helpful."


    Draconis sighed as he gazed at the cup he was holding.


    "It is quite simple, actually. I will single-handedly defeat them all."


    "But¡­ I, as a person who has witnessed your strength firsthand, can say with all due respect, no matter how strong you are, you cannot conquer a whole continent alone¡­ you aren''t a god."


    "That is true, I am not," Draconis chuckled.


    "At least not yet."


    *****


    Gazing around the prison cells, the salesman couldn''t help but smirk.


    "So many are already here. I wonder how many more will be needed?" he muttered as he took the black cloth with which he had covered the humans¡­ or what had once been humans.


    All of them had bloody eyes, and their mouths were sewn shut, as these ones seemed to like to scream, attracting attention..


    Their skin had begun to rot, slowly falling apart. Their hands twisted in unnatural ways, distorting with each passing moment.


    It looked more like a monster from a fairy tale than a human.


    "And to think that by just changing the soul of a human, you can turn them into something so incredible?"


    He began putting them one by one into the cells.


    At least these ones didn''t seem hostile, so they didn''t try to attack him.


    As he pushed the last one inside, he noticed that one of them was looking at him with sadness in their eyes.


    They had done some experiments on them and had concluded that, while their physical appearance changed and their soul began to disappear, there was a small part of it that remained. How would it feel being turned into such a monster?


    "You are the ones who wanted the pills so much. It''s not like I forced you to take them, did I?"


    Without hesitating, the salesman locked the door, leaving the creatures trapped inside.


    Ignoring the haunting roars of creatures screaming in pain, locked into their cells and slowly rotting, the man headed back from where he had come.


    This week, there were eight new sacrifices to be added to the large pile.


    It wouldn''t take long until they had enough, S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And once they did, the course of history would be changed forever.

 Chapter 120 Whispers of the Arena

    Zaroth was looking at the message from his bracelet.


    The time for the sixth round had arrived.


    He sighed as he lay on the bed. These past few days, while getting better at handling daggers, he had yet to decide what the next spell he wanted to learn would be.


    "Tomorrow¡­" he muttered under his breath. A second later, Midnight came into his mind.


    He wondered how she was feeling¡ªhad she sorted out her thoughts, perhaps?


    Truthfully, he wanted to message her, but Luna had advised against the idea.


    "But why?" he asked.


    "Listen," she spoke while stretching her alluring body.


    "You don''t seem to really understand the feelings of women that well. She needs some time. But you don''t have to be worried. I mean, she has already slept with you. It will just take her time to accept the fact that she is attracted to a human."


    "How do you know that? Aren''t you a dragon? How are you able to understand women''s emotions then?" he countered.


    She smirked as she approached him, sitting right next to him on the bed. She put a hand over his shoulder and moved him towards herself gently, as she whispered right into his ear. "That is because I am a woman." Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire


    Zaroth felt his blood grow hotter. "Well, if you say so," he muttered.


    With a grunt, he got up and undressed there was still time before going to sleep, so he was going to use the time to train a bit.


    Now, his workout took about an hour and a half, because it took time to push his muscles to their limit.


    He glanced at himself in the mirror.


    It was like he had been transformed¡ªhis body didn''t look malnourished anymore. His shoulders were big and round, his back was wide, while his waist was relatively small, giving him the V-taper look.


    "It is wonder what eating three meals a day would do to you¡­" he whispered as his thoughts drifted to his mother.


    Would she be happy to see me look like that? Her weak son wasn''t here anymore, now Zaroth''s body resembled that of a warrior.


    His lips curved into a smile as he clenched his fist, looking forward to tomorrow''s challenge.


    *****


    "Wow, there are more than a hundred people watching the fight," he muttered as he observed the seats. It seemed more and more people were coming to observe the fights.


    There was even a man who was going around the arena offering drinks for outrageous prices.


    Others were placing bets on who was going to win.


    "On one side, we have Zaroth!" the announcer spoke, getting the attention of the arena.


    Endless whispers began to spread.


    "Zaroth? The one who got first place in the hunting competition?"


    "He really has white hair!"


    "But isn''t he quite short?"


    "Yeah? But he is cute, isn''t he?"


    It seemed that, unknown to him, Zaroth had begun to gather a certain reputation.


    Not that he could blame the people¡ªafter all, he was first place in the hunting competition, coupled with his unusual appearance, and it was bound that rumors were going to spread. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Wait, did somebody call me cute just now?!'' he thought but was interrupted as the man at the center shouted again.


    "And on the other side, we have Radan!"


    Zaroth raised an eyebrow. He himself wasn''t only carrying his spear but his daggers as well. He had become quite good with them, so bringing them was worth it as it gave him more options.


    Meanwhile, his opponent was carrying two greatswords on his back. Each blade was longer than Zaroth''s entire body. It was a young man, probably not older than a second-year student.


    He wore heavy armor that looked like it would restrict his movements a lot. This, coupled with the greatswords, made Zaroth wonder if his opponent would be able to move at all under the heavy load.


    Zaroth was pretty sure he had never seen him, meaning that they didn''t go to the same academy.


    ''To carry such heavy weapons, does that mean his class makes him stronger or something?'' Zaroth wondered.


    "Let the battle begin!" the announcer shouted as he stepped away from the center of the arena, giving space to the two fighters.


    Without hesitating, Zaroth fired a fireball at his opponent.


    The green fireball flew towards the target but suddenly changed course and hit the ground.


    Grimacing, Zaroth drew the two daggers from their sheaths and dashed towards his target.


    Radan responded in kind as he took the two greatswords¡ªone in each hand. Despite the clearly heavy swords, which must have weighed more than a hundred kilograms, the man was handling them like toys.


    Dugging his foot deep into the ground, Radan dashed towards Zaroth. In the blink of an eye, the man slashed with both swords in an X formation.


    Just by looking at the blades getting closer to his head, Zaroth knew that there was no parrying or blocking this attack, so he attempted to dodge.


    But the greatswords, which had long reach, even longer than his spear, managed to graze him on his left hand, and blood began to fall out.


    He cursed as he took frantic steps back. ''So ranged attacks are out of the question, and no melee will work too?''


    It was clear that if things continued that way, he was going to lose.


    Radan didn''t wait a second as he swiftly threw one of his greatswords at Zaroth, who twisted his body at an unnatural angle. Sadly, his reaction speed wasn''t fast enough, as such, he was hit on his shoulder.


    "Not good," he muttered in frustration.


    He didn''t know why his opponent had thrown his sword, but he wasn''t going to complain.


    But his thoughts were interrupted as the sword that had cut into the ground suddenly moved and went back to Radan''s right hand.


    Zaroth''s eyes narrowed, his mind raced with all kinds of theories.


    ''He handles these heavy swords like nothing. He is able to deflect my ranged attacks into the ground, and he can command his sword to go back to his hand¡­ Does this man control gravity?''


    He shuddered at the thought. This match wasn''t even one of the main ones, as it wasn''t in the grand arena. And yet, he struggled to come up with a strategy to win.


    ''The only way is if something distracts Radan while I attack, but¡­ revealing my beasts so early in the tournament?''


    He spent a second or two trying to come up with a different plan, but nothing came to him.


    ''Isn''t it quite insulting? My opponent is using everything he has, while I am questioning myself whether to use my powers or not?''


    A smirk appeared on Zaroth''s face. His eyes narrowed like a hunter''s and shined with menacing green light.


    "Come forth."


    In a second, Silverfang appeared in front of him, and so did the other four wolves under his command.


    A few gasps were heard around the audience.


    This man that had been fighting melee for so long had actually been a beast master?


    But Zaroth didn''t pay any attention to the rumors around him.


    He was solely focused on his opponent, as were his beasts.


    There was only a single command that came out of his mouth.


    "Tear him apart."

 Chapter 121 Round 6

    A fight was a beautiful thing, especially when it was a duel between two experienced fighters. How were they going to use their powers? How would they best their opponent? S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was the reason so many people loved to watch fights live. There was something magical about two figures fighting with whatever they had, trying their best to win.


    At least that was what the public believed¡­ until they witnessed how a true fight looked like. It wasn''t beautiful. It was ungainly, ugly, scary.


    "Tear him apart." Once Zaroth spoke the command, Silverfang dashed forward with the speed of an arrow. The other four wolves, not too far behind him, began to surround Radan. Zaroth was keeping in the back, waiting for an opportunity to strike.


    Radan''s face was completely covered by his helmet, so it was impossible to see the man''s emotions.


    But Zaroth didn''t miss the way Radan''s hand trembled for a bit.


    Who could blame the man? Zaroth certainly didn''t fight like a Beast Master, so learning that he was able to summon beasts must have been a shock to him.


    Yet Radan didn''t show hesitation. It seemed that the man had a large experience when fighting the unknown, as he didn''t let the doubt slow him down even for a second.


    Raising his right greatsword, he brought it down so fast, cutting the air in two. By the way Silverfang moved, it was clear that Radan was using gravity magic to slow the beast down.


    The next instant, Silverfang found himself with the massive blade pierced into his body.


    Radan concluded that the beast was already dead, so he shifted his attention to the other smaller wolves that had begun to surround him.


    They all attacked in unison from all sides, yet Radan was prepared with a powerful horizontal strike, he sent them staggering back, causing them to collapse to the ground.


    No matter what beast once cut so brutally, it was as good as dead. Concluding that the wolves had been dealt with, Radan shifted his gaze to Zaroth, who, betraying every expectation, didn''t seem shocked that his beasts were dead. In fact, the man was smiling, his eyes shining menacingly green.


    Before Radan realized the error of his ways in time, he felt something behind him. Silverfang was upon him, despite bearing such a large wound that should have killed him. He acted like he didn''t feel pain at all.


    The other wolves, also bearing heavy wounds, began to get up on their legs, staring at Radan with fury.


    Thanks to his heavy armor, Silverfang wasn''t able to reach the man''s throat, so Radan rotated his body and kicked the beast aside.


    Silverfang was thrown into the air, and Radan used his gravity magic to make him hit harder against the ground, no doubt shattering bones.


    Yet the beast, without as much as a grunt, began to rise to his feet.


    At that moment, Radan realized that Zaroth seemed to be able to keep his beasts alive, at least until he had enough mana.


    Shifting his gaze to the white-haired man, Radan dashed, ready to attack but was stopped by the wolves.


    He grimaced behind the mask. This battle was going to test the mana capacity of each of the fighters. If Zaroth''s mana ran out first, he would be forced to dismiss his beasts and be defeated by Radan. However, if Radan''s mana ran out first, he would be locked in place, unable to move without his gravity magic, moving with the heavy armor and weapons would be next to impossible.


    This was going to be one ugly battle.


    *****


    "Let''s go!" Sofia spoke as she shifted her gaze to Vera.


    "But¡ª"


    "Come on! Watching a battle or two could make you forget about your visions!" Sofia interrupted.


    With a sigh, Vera muttered, "Okay, okay! Just admit that you like to see how strong the other challengers of the tournament are!"


    Sofia scoffed but didn''t respond. Instead, she pointed to one of the smaller arenas.


    "Come on! We don''t want to miss the start of the battle!"


    Once they settled into their seats, Sofia raised an eyebrow, "Wait, isn''t this Zaroth?" she muttered in excitement.


    She didn''t want to admit it, but she was clearly curious how strong the man was. He, alongside his squad, had managed to defeat an Epic Beast Master after all.


    Shifting her gaze to his opponent, Sofia grimaced,


    The man that they called Radan gave an intimidating aura. She wouldn''t be surprised if that man were able to reach the very end of the tournament and win it.


    Radan versus Zaroth, these two were a force to be reckoned with, and yet they were facing against one another so early in the tournament?


    It was clear that the tournament relied heavily on luck¡ªwhether your opponent would be a weakling or one of the strongest students in the empire.


    Forgetting about everything else, Sofia focused solely on the fight. Whoever won today would advance far¡­ perhaps far enough for her to have to face them. As such, she had to learn as much as she could to be as ready as she can.


    She didn''t even realize it, but there was a smile on her face. One thing was for certain, that fight was going to be grand, no doubt the audience was going to cheer.


    *****


    A heavy silence. Not a single cheer rang out in the arena.


    Everybody held their breath¡ªthe audience, the announcer, and the observer of the fight who was supposed to stop it if they got too close to killing one another as well.


    The ground of the arena was painted red by the blood of Zaroth''s beasts.


    It was a long battle, unlike the ones that lasted for a few minutes at best. This one was more than an hour.


    Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire


    Zaroth''s beasts attacked Radan without concern for their safety at all, while Zaroth kept his distance, moving quickly and striking only if the opportunity arose.


    Radan had managed to reach him a few times, making heavy wounds, slashing off a few fingers of Zaroth''s hand. His right eye had been cut as well, making him partially blind. A large wound to his side was so severe that a rib was exposed to the air.


    Radan tried his best to kill Zaroth, but the Beast Master was simply too cunning and managed to escape even if he took a heavy wound or two.


    After some time, everything lost its meaning as they watched the fight below them.


    Eventually, Radan couldn''t take it anymore, exhaustion overwhelming him, and his mana ran out first. He collapsed to his knees due to the heavy load of his armor, unable to move.


    Zaroth, rather than trying to go for the kill, made his beasts freeze in place as he shifted his gaze to the observer.


    A second passed the observer spoke.


    "Zaroth is the winner!"


    There were no cheers to be heard, as the audience was too shocked by the barbaric fight to register the words.


    Zaroth sighed as he sat on the ground. He dismissed his beasts and waited for the healer to arrive and heal him.


    While he did so, the observer checked the profile he had been provided about Zaroth and made some adjustments.


    -----


    Zaroth:


    Main weapon: Spear, daggers


    Characteristics: Heartless, can ignore pain to a large extent, almost always tries to go for the kill


    Skills: Fireball, Firebreath


    Class: Beast Master


    -----


    Zaroth had advanced to the seventh round.

 Chapter 122 A Fathers Mask

    Zaroth was taking ragged breaths, staring at the ground.


    ''Zaroth? Zaroth!'' Luna''s shout echoed in his mind, but he wasn''t in a condition to hear her.


    His heart was beating so fast it was going to burst, his mana core was going to crack any moment.


    Before he realized it, he had begun to bleed from his eyes.


    Mana scarcity, it seemed that he had pushed himself too far while fighting Radan.


    ''And this is just the sixth round. Fuck, what am I going to do in the other rounds?'' he cursed in his mind.


    A second later, he felt a gentle hand on his back, his wounds slowly began to heal.


    "Are you okay?" the healer, a woman wearing a white robe with a red cross, asked as she looked him in the eyes.


    He took a moment to respond. "Yes."


    "Good. When you get home, you need to rest. Do you understand?"


    He slowly nodded. Seeing that he was okay, the woman sighed as she left him and went to heal Radan. Despite winning, Zaroth was clearly the more injured one.


    With a grunt, he stood up, threw a quick glance at Radan, who was still kneeling on the ground, unable to move due to the heavy weight of his armor, and went out of the arena, ignoring the stares the silent audience were giving him.


    ''How do you feel?'' he heard Luna''s worried voice in his head.


    ''Terrible. I went all out with the exception of using you, and I barely won,'' he answered, frustrated.


    ''So early in the tournament, I almost lost? I was feeling confident this morning, too. It seems I have become too cocky.''


    ''Your opponent was just strong. It''s based on luck if you''re going to be matched against strong opponents or weaker ones, so don''t beat yourself up over it.''


    He sighed as he sat on a bench on his way home and massaged his forehead.


    ''You''re right¡­ at least I now have an idea of what skills I should try to learn now.''


    It was made crystal clear during the fight with Radan, he had to keep his distance while using his beasts to exhaust his enemy. He couldn''t attack from afar because Radan neutralized all ranged attacks with his gravity magic, and he couldn''t get close to attack because if he was hit by the greatswords, he was as good as dead.


    ''I need to be able to get close to the enemy without fearing an attack, so I will need some kind of defense skill.'' S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At least he had a new goal in mind.


    *****


    ''It has been a few days now, she has yet to realize that I have replaced her father,'' the black thing that had taken the role of a father watched as the girl silently eat the dish it had made.


    It didn''t have much experience when it came to cooking, but if it was going to play the role of a human, it needed to know the basics, at least.


    "Ah," the girl opened her mouth as she stared at the food she had dropped from her fork to the ground. Then she shifted her gaze from the food to her father, and the corners of her eyes began to tear up.


    Usually, in a moment like this, the girl seemed to be expecting some kind of punishment, but the monster wearing human skin didn''t exactly know how to act, so it had to pretend.


    "Emily, be more careful next time," it spoke coldly.


    In the few days, the thing had learned that the girl''s name was Emily.


    She was a quiet and timid girl, meaning that she rarely talked, which suited the being fine, as it didn''t like conversing of any kind.


    Emily got up and was about to clean the mess until the creature stopped her.


    "It''s fine. You''re late for school anyway. Go. I will clean things up."


    She looked at her father with doubt in her eyes, but in the end, nodded and went out.


    Shifting its gaze to the food on the ground, a sigh escaped from the man''s lips.


    "Seriously, how hard is it to not spill? I''m not human, and even I don''t have problems with that!"


    *****


    Back straight, eyes focused, but at the same time relaxed. The hands slightly moving at the side as it took a step forward, not too fast, not too slow.


    It mimicked the action of breathing as it made its chest rise and fall gradually, taking slow and controlled breaths.


    It hadn''t been a long time since it entered the man''s body, but the monster was quickly adjusting.


    It was still far from perfect, but it was confident that it would not arouse suspicion.


    Reaching the spot at the outdoor caf¨¦, the thing sat on the chair as it shifted its gaze to the park, waiting for somebody to appear.


    "Hello, can I take your order?" a woman wearing a short skirt and a shirt apron, with a pen and notepad in her hands, asked.


    Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    The thing parted its lips as it remembered what it had been practicing for some time now. It was fine if it was happy, angry, tired, or similar, but it was important that its voice carried at least some degree of emotion.


    "Just water," it spoke, making its voice sound a bit tired.


    The woman nodded as she went out of view to bring the water.


    It adjusted the bracelet on its wrist. It was strange. Originally, it thought it was only for the students, but quickly realized that these magical bracelets everyone wore were essentially for communicating and paying for services inside the capital. It took some time to learn how to use it effectively.


    Looking at the time, the thing shifted its eyes to the park. If its calculations were correct, then it was supposed to see its target just¡ª


    A tall man with raven-black hair and white pupils came into view. It was Zack. He regularly came to the park at this hour, it seemed that the scenery helped him relax.


    The thing had learned its lesson. It knew that Zack was able to tell if something or somebody was staring at him, so it wasn''t looking directly at the man but to the side. It was using its peripheral vision to keep track of him.


    While it had decided to prolong attacking the man as much as possible, it didn''t mean that it wasn''t going to try and learn as much as it could about the him.


    "Here you go, sir," the woman appeared in view, placing a cup of water on the table.


    The thing flashed a fake smile as it took a sip.


    Once, it had tried to gather information in the form of a raven and had failed, but what about now?


    It was posing as a human¡ªa father, no less¡ªmeaning it shouldn''t arouse any kind of suspicion.


    "Enough useless thoughts," it muttered as it concentrated on Zack and his movements.


    The monster had been observing Zack for some time now, and it had come to a certain conclusion after seeing what the man was capable of.


    Sooner or later, Zack was going to become its new vessel.

 Chapter 123 The Emperors Puppets

    "Again? Who the hell is responsible for this?!" David cursed under his breath as he observed the church. There were about a dozen dead Purifiers all around. They themselves hadn''t been powerful, but that wasn''t the matter of concern. It was that there had been a lot of incidents where churches were attacked, resulting in the total annihilation of the Purifiers.


    Not only that, but just a quick glance at the bodies and how white their skin was. It was clear that something had drunk the people''s blood.


    "A vampire?" David muttered under his breath. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was the only possible conclusion, but there was a problem. The Purifiers were created specifically to hunt demons, and vampires were a form of demon. So if there really was a vampire in the capital, it should fear the Purifiers and not hunt them.


    "That is unless the said vampire is very powerful¡­"


    David had been in about a dozen scenes like this already, and the only thing he was able to figure out was that it was the work of a powerful vampire, or in other words, not much. This was probably the last time the emperor would sent him for examining the crime scenes.


    He couldn''t help but grimace, he was done here, but because that lunatic with the suitcase wasn''t here, it meant that he himself had to go report to the emperor, which wasn''t something he liked doing.


    "Why don''t we just kill him?" the Spectral Warden spoke, its voice carrying a hint of amusement.


    "You know we can''t. Even if we kill him, we don''t know where he''s keeping my sister."


    "Just accept it, she''s probably dead already. Stop acting like some dog on a li-"


    "SHUT YOUR MOUTH!"


    At David''s command, the entity went dead silent.


    Grinding his teeth, he spoke coldly, "Don''t ever speak about my sister again, you fuck."


    Taking a moment to compose himself, David exited the church as he headed to the castle.


    "This isn''t going to be a pleasant talk," he muttered under his breath.


    *****


    "As all the other crime scenes, the only thing that I concluded was that it was the work of a vampire," David spoke, not daring to look the emperor in the eyes.


    "Do you think all the attacks are connected to a single vampire?"


    David nodded his head. "Yes, I believe that it was made by a single individual."


    Draconis leaned back in his throne. After a moment, he spoke, his voice didn''t carry hostility at all¡ªone could even call it friendly.


    "How do you feel, boy?"


    At the unexpected question, David raised an eyebrow.


    Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    "What do you mean, Your Majesty?"


    "I mean that you have entered the tournament on my command just to marry one of my daughters."


    David went silent for a second before answering, "If that is what''s needed to cure my sister''s illness, then it doesn''t matter how I feel. I will simply do what I must."


    The emperor scoffed at his words. "Do you know why I want you to marry my strongest daughter? Despite coming from a poor family and not one of the influential, powerful clans?"


    David didn''t answer the question, as he didn''t know the answer to that.


    "It''s because you are strong, unlike the rest. You are worthy of joining our family because you''re one of the few people whose thoughts I can''t read. I don''t know if it''s because something is protecting you or because you''re just that strong, but for me, that''s enough to consider you worthy."


    ''Protecting¡­'' David repeated the emperor''s words in his head. The thing that was protecting him was probably the Spectral Warden that was always near him. Even if it was trying to slowly make him insane, it also came with a lot of benefits.


    David bowed to the emperor. "I feel honored to be considered worthy, Your Majesty."


    Draconis laughed at his words. "There isn''t a need for me to read your thoughts to know that you are lying. But so be it. For you, I will forgive it all. After all, soon we will become a family."


    ''No one is interested in becoming family with you, you maniac!'' David cursed in his head.


    "If I may ask, how is my sister doing?"


    The emperor observed David carefully before answering.


    "She is getting better. It will take some time, but she will live."


    David muttered a quiet thank you before exiting the grand room.


    "There is something that I don''t understand," the Spectral Warden began speaking.


    "Why do you resent the emperor? Not only is he healing your sister, but he also seems to favor you. He even wants you to marry his eldest daughter. You''ve seen her, haven''t you? I''m pretty sure that by your standards, she''s beautiful, and in normal circumstances, you wouldn''t have had a chance with her."


    David scoffed at the Spectral Warden ''s words. He glanced around, making sure that no one was around to hear, before replying.


    "You''re not human, so you wouldn''t understand¡­ but just looking at them, my instincts scream that something''s wrong. With the emperor and his daughter, the one he wants me to marry. Just being near them gives me a bad feeling."


    *****


    "Daughter," the emperor spoke, and the next second, a woman with striking golden hair and eyes exactly like her father''s stood next to him.


    "Yes, father?" she spoke, her voice not carrying any kind of emotion.


    "What do you think about him? He will be your future husband, after all."


    "If you deem it necessary, then I will follow your command, father."


    Draconis sighed as he stood up. He placed his hand on his daughter''s face.


    "How do you feel knowing that I am your father and, at the same time, I am not?"


    "You''ve proven you possess the necessary abilities to accomplish our goal. Because of that, conquering the continent¡ªno, the world¡ªis possible. As such, in my eyes, you are my father, and I will follow your command without question," she answered without hesitation.


    He smiled at her answer. "Perfect response, as always¡­ Soon, the time will come when the world shall kneel before its new ruler."

 Chapter 124 Tangled Threads

    Zaroth was at his apartment brainstorming some ideas.


    As always, trying to train his mana core as much as possible, he had summoned everybody, the wolves, with Silverfang and Luna, who was sitting across from him.


    "Maybe scales? You are a dragon, right? And they have scales, so maybe I will be able to¡ª"


    "Zaroth," she interrupted him. "When I am in my dragon form, do you see scales?"


    "No¡­ you are undead, so when you are in your dragon form, made entirely from bone, you don''t have any."


    "Exactly. As such, there isn''t a way to help you this time."


    He leaned in his chair as he sighed in frustration. "So does that mean I will have to learn skills the hard way?"


    Up until now, the two skills he had learned came pretty fast to him thanks to his connection with Luna, but it seemed this was going to change this time as she didn''t possess any kind of abilities that would manage to grant him any defensive skills.


    "Actually, these past few days something weird has happened."


    Zaroth raised an eyebrow as he shifted his gaze to Luna.


    "Which is?" he asked.


    "You know that symbol that you got after making that deal with Midnight? Well, I think there is more to it than meets the eye."


    "What are you talking about? Midnight and I even discussed the issue and didn''t come to a conclusion about what it actually does. How would you figure it out on your own, and why are you only telling me now?" he asked.


    Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire


    She sighed. "Well, there wasn''t anything that could lead me to what that symbol did, but something changed."


    She pointed toward him. "It''s either you or Midnight, but there is a connection between the two of you. Of course, it isn''t as refined as the connection between the two of us, but it''s there. So maybe you will be able to learn skills that vampires can use?"


    Zaroth blinked a few times trying to register the information. "Okay, first off, how did you come to that conclusion?"


    She scoffed at his words. Getting up, she approached him and touched his chest where his heart was located.


    "I''ve spent a long time in your soul. As such, I have a very good grasp on how it works. The easiest way to explain it is, imagine that your core was a mountain. Well, from this mountain, a small river suddenly appeared one day. Maybe it was because you''ve gotten stronger, or maybe Midnight has gotten stronger. It''s also possible that this connection had always been there, but I''ve never been able to notice it until recently."


    Zaroth massaged his forehead. "So basically, what you are saying is that you are sure there is a connection between me and Midnight, and I can capitalize on that opportunity to learn skills that a human normally shouldn''t possess?"


    "Pretty much, yeah. Now that I think about it, the signs have always been there, no? When she was in danger, your head began to hurt almost like trying to warn you that she was closer to dying."


    "In other words, you are saying that I should meet with her?" he spoke as he used his bracelet to send a message.


    -----


    Zaroth: Hey, sorry to bother you, but are you free? I want to discuss something.


    Midnight: I¡­ can you leave me a bit more time to organize my thoughts?


    Zaroth: It''s not about that. It concerns our deal, you know, that symbol, right? I think I figured out what it does.


    Midnight: ¡­


    Midnight: How does tomorrow after the lectures sound?


    Zaroth: Sure.


    -----


    *****


    "Yeah, it was actually a pretty hard fight. That man was able to use gravity. I''m not sure what class or blessing the man had, but he was a force to be reckoned with," Zaroth discussed his battle againts Radan during lunch with his friends.


    Roran smiled as his eyes shined. "That does sound like a tough opponent, but you won, right? In that case, I''m going to suggest¡ª"


    "Sorry, actually, you know that girl I was telling you about? I''m going to meet again with her today, so I can''t go drinking tonight," Zaroth cut off Roran before he could finish.


    "But feel free to party without me. I don''t want to ruin the mood," he added.


    Lily protested. "There is no way we are going to¡ª"


    "Well, if that is your wish, who am I to go against it?" Roran interrupted her.


    "Oh, come on! Without him?!" she complained.


    "Lily, look at it this way. Today we can party for Zaroth, and tomorrow we can party with Zaroth! That way, everybody wins, right?" Zack joined in.


    She opened her mouth to say something, but in the end, she sighed. "Okay, if you two want to go so badly, I will not try to stop you."


    Zack shifted his gaze to Zaroth. "Oh yeah, you did say that you will try to learn a new skill, right? Do you have an idea in mind?"


    Zaroth''s eyes shined green as he smiled menacingly. "Yeah, actually, I do have an idea in mind."


    *****


    ''This is not a date, right?'' he asked Luna in his mind, trying to reassure himself.


    ''No, it is not. But looking at the way you have dressed up, it is pretty clear that it could go either way,'' she replied.


    ''Okay, I did put on my suit that I used on the date with Elysia, which now, thinking about it, may be a bit disrespectful... And I might have gotten a haircut, but that doesn''t mean we are on a date!''


    He heard Luna sigh in his head. ''Just admit it. You just really want to fu¡ª''


    Zaroth stopped paying attention to Luna as Midnight came into view. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was wearing a beautiful crimson dress that matched her eyes and hair perfectly.


    He felt his body growing hotter as he gulped audibly.


    Suddenly, he was glad that he prepared himself as much as possible.

 Chapter 125 Bound by the Symbol

    "Does that make it the tenth?" Midnight muttered under her breath as she glanced around the church.


    The walls were painted with blood, and a few bodies of a Purifiers lay on the ground, dead.


    When they attacked her the first time, they made it clear that they knew there was a vampire in the capital and weren''t afraid to act,


    As such, she saw no point in trying to conceal herself so much anymore and decided to attack her enemy where it hurt.


    Attacking a large church was a suicide, but the smaller ones that didn''t have any kind of specialists among their ranks were a piece of cake to clear. She wasn''t doing this because of revenge, of course, but something else.


    She shifted her gaze to her arm that was painted with blood from her enemies. Her nails were sharp¡­ sharper than they had ever been before.


    She was stronger and faster than she had ever been before. It was all thanks to these attacks. She would attack the small churches, slay the Purifiers working there, drink their blood, and become closer to evolving as a result.


    Not to mention¡­


    She shifted her gaze to a broken mirror on the wall. Despite its pitiful state, it still did the job well.


    Midnight was able to see herself just fine. She had become even more beautiful. Her skin was flawless, her lips seemed to have become redder and fuller, her eyes more menacing and, at the same time, more mature. And even her breasts seemed to have become just a little bigger.


    "The physical changes are evident. Evolution should be pretty close now," she muttered under her breath. A second later, she was interrupted by a message.


    It was Zaroth.


    Midnight''s cheeks became red. "Why is he messaging me?!" she complained, secretly glad that he did.


    Truthfully, she hadn''t gone on a killing spree these past few days just in the name of strength. She just found that when she was busy killing, she wasn''t thinking about the man and her conflicting emotions.


    In the end, it seemed that he didn''t want a date, but just a meet-up to discuss the symbol he had gotten after making the deal with her.


    "Okay, this is not a date, just a meet-up for a chat, so there is no need to dress fancy!" Midnight told herself as she sneaked out of the church, not attracting attention.


    *****


    ''I told myself this isn''t anything serious, so why am I wearing the most fancy dress I have?! Stupid!''


    Midnight cursed herself as she went to their agreed place to meet up.


    She was sure that Zaroth would show up in casual clothes and would be weirded out by her dress.


    "Maybe it isn''t too late to go back and change into something more casual?!" she muttered under her breath, and a second later she froze as her gaze fell upon Zaroth, who was already waiting for her.


    He wore a raven-black suit with a white shirt and a green tie matching his eyes. Not only that, but his hair was neatly done, most likely cut today.


    Despite this not being a date, he had gone all out on his appearance?


    Suddenly, Midnight felt thankful that she had dressed in her most luxurious clothes.


    Zaroth noticed that he was being stared at, shifted his gaze, and froze as well once his eyes landed on Midnight.


    The two of them spent a moment or two shamelessly gazing at each other.


    Zaroth was the first to move as he smiled and approached her.


    "Hey, long time no see." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before she realized it, her lips had curved into an alluring smile. "Nice to meet you too."


    Seeing the smile that Midnight flashed him, Zaroth took a deep breath, trying to control himself, cursing inwardly, ''I may be in trouble.''


    *****


    Originally, the meet-up was supposed to happen at a caf¨¦, but since they were dressed too fancy for such a place, they decided to go to a nearby restaurant instead.


    ''How did this become a date?!'' Zaroth thought as he sat across from Midnight.


    He may have seen her before, but in the short amount of time that the two had been away from one another, she seemed to have changed drastically.


    It was hard to describe, but it was like she had become more mature¡ªher eyes, lips, curves. It was almost like she had undergone some kind of evolution. Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "So, you say that there is something that you wanted to discuss about the symbol?" she spoke as she shifted her gaze from the food to Zaroth.


    "Yes, actually. I was wondering, can you teach me some skills of your own?"


    "...?"


    Seeing the confused face that Midnight was making, it was clear that he would have to explain everything from the beginning.


    "So basically¡ª"


    It took about an hour to explain everything.


    After Zaroth was done explaining, Midnight brought the glass of wine she had ordered to her lips and took a sip, considering her next words.


    With a sigh, she spoke. "So you want to know if it is possible to learn skills that vampires¡ªor more specifically, I¡ªuse?" she asked, making sure she had gotten all the info correct.


    "Well, we can try if¡­ Luna says that there is a connection between us. I guess there is a chance that you might learn a skill or two¡­ but what''s in it for me?"


    Zaroth smiled at her question. "Well, you do remember that you owe me once, right?" He was referring to the time he had saved her from the Purifiers.


    She smirked at his words. "Okay, I''ll teach you some stuff, but it is entirely up to you if you will be able to grasp any of it. We use our skills in a different way from humans."


    "That is perfectly fine by me," he responded as he took a sip as well.


    A moment later, both of them realized something, their conversation was over, and so was the reason for their meet-up. But both of them were in a restaurant, basically in the middle of a date.


    "About the other matter¡­ have you made up your mind on it?" he asked.


    Midnight didn''t lift her gaze from the glass of wine as she answered.


    "...Not yet. It isn''t an easy process, going against one''s own nature."


    There were a lot of things that Zaroth wanted to say, but none of them felt right in the moment, so in the end, he was only able to reassure. "Well, you can always speak to me when you''ve made up your mind."


    And just like that, their time together ended. The very next day, Zaroth would begin learning skills not designed for humans, but for vampires.

 Chapter 126 The Voice of Power

    The best time to train with Midnight was in the recovery rooms where the Live Combat Practice usually took place. The problem was that while Zaroth was in Class-A, Midnight was in Class-C, meaning that they had different schedules and wouldn''t be able to train together under normal circumstances.


    Thankfully, Zaroth had a way to bypass the rules of the academy...


    "So you want me to permit you to enter the recovery rooms with that girl that I previously warned you to keep an eye on?" Elysia spoke coldly as she took a sip of the nice-smelling coffee.


    "Yeah, I recently found a way to get stronger, so I think it will benefit me massively, considering that I have to win the tournament. I''m not arrogant enough to miss the chance for getting stronger," he replied.


    Elysia sighed as she leaned back in her chair.


    "Just so we''re on the same page here, you do understand that she is a..."


    It seemed that Elysia was aware that Midnight was a vampire, yet had permitted her to remain in the academy. Zaroth didn''t know the reason, but if he were to question the actions of every individual, then he wouldn''t get anywhere.


    "Yes, I do know about that," he answered with a smile.


    Elysia raised an eyebrow as she studied him silently for a few moments.


    "After academy hours, you have an hour at most to train with her. Anything after that is prohibited," she spoke.


    Zaroth smiled widely as he bowed a little, "Thank you." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She scoffed as she showed him the door, "If that is all, leave. I am busy."


    He nodded and quietly made his exit.


    Watching his back as he left the office, Elysia shifted her attention to a bottle containing a few pills.


    Picking up the one that was much redder than the others, she grimaced.


    "If my gut is right... then these pills... will cause a very big problem in the future."


    *****


    Zaroth quickly messaged Midnight to inform her when they would be able to train, then returned to the lectures.


    "So how did the party go without me?" he asked as he shifted his attention to his friends, who were sitting at the table having their lunch.


    "Honestly? A bit boring. No one wanted to compete with me in who will drink more," Roran complained.


    "That''s because you have a high resistance to alcohol, Roran," Lily nudged him with her elbow.


    "I''m not sure why or how, but for some reason, I ended up getting dragged into another fight. It''s like drunkards can''t resist picking a fight when they see me," Zack grumbled.


    "I see... Actually, I''m not going to be able to go with you to the bars for a few more days because I''m going to be busy," Zaroth spoke.


    "Thank God!" Lily said as she shifted her gaze to Zack and Roran, "You both said that we will not go again without him, right?! Then this means that for the next few days, you will take a rest from the bars."


    Zack leaned back in his chair, "Sure, I will have my battle in the tournament tomorrow anyway, so I wasn''t planning on going."


    Roran scoffed but didn''t say anything.


    He would have to stay sober for the next few days¡ªa truly grand tragedy!


    *****


    "So you want me to teach you skills that only vampires are able to use?" The time for training had come, and now Zaroth was standing face to face with Midnight.


    "Yes, preferably some kind of defense skills," he replied.


    She scratched the back of her head.


    "Sure, but there is something that you have to understand before we begin," she spoke.


    Raising an eyebrow, Zaroth replied, "Sure, what is it?"


    "I am referring to the fundamental difference between humans and vampires. While humans get blessed by the gods to acquire their powers, demons and vampires do not. As such, they learn skills and get stronger in a different way from humans," she explained. Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Yes, I do know that," He replied, "but what I don''t know is how a demon... or a vampire gets stronger and how you actually acquire your skills."


    She scoffed at his words. "The answer is very simple. Think about it¡ªif you aren''t gifted strength, then what other way is there to achieve strength? You take it. You murder somebody and consume their being, making them a part of yourself and gaining a portion of their strength."


    ''So this is why vampires drink human blood. It is not just a way for them to kill, but they absorb a part of the human''s being,'' he thought but didn''t speak out loud, not wanting to interrupt her.


    "You may now be wondering, sure, it makes sense for vampires, but I am not one. So drinking blood will not make me stronger. So, what other method should I use to get stronger? Well, it''s up to you to figure it out."


    Zaroth raised an eyebrow, "What do you mean it''s up to me to figure it out? How does that help me in any way?"


    Midnight sighed in disappointment. "We vampires hear a voice¡ªa voice that tells us to drink human blood. Of course, it is rare that we hear it, but we do. What about you? Have you ever heard a voice that wanted you to do something? We are connected with the symbol, so you must have surely experienced something like this. That voice will tell you how to acquire more power."


    "A voice?" He repeated her words.


    No matter how much he thought, nothing came to mind. The only voice that he was able to hear in his head was Luna, but she wasn''t connected to the symbol that he had gotten after making the deal with Midnight in any way.


    "Wait a moment," his eyes narrowed in realization. He had actually heard a voice once. It was in one of the fights in the tournament.


    ''What was it again?'' He massaged his forehead, trying to recall what the voice had said.


    A moment later, he trembled. The voice had instructed him with a few words, ''Kill her.'' Then it meant that to get stronger, he would have to...


    "So to get stronger, I will have to... kill?"

 Chapter 127 Lessons in the Dark

    "Did you figure it out?" Midnight asked as she saw that he was muttering something to himself.


    "Yeah¡­ I just realized the voice¡­ It wanted me to kill¡­ does that mean that by just killing I will get stronger?" Zaroth asked as he shifted his gaze to her.


    "¡­ It is possible, but honestly, it sounds too easy. If killing someone was enough for you to get stronger, then if you just go on a killing spree, you would become invincible. Not to mention, while a vampire can''t drink endlessly as its body wouldn''t be able to hold all the blood, you can kill as much as you want with no downside."


    "That does sound too good to be true¡­" He had to agree. If just killing made him stronger, then what would stop him from going to the center of the capital, summoning Luna, burning the capital to the ground, and becoming unstoppable?


    Also did he personally have to do the killing, or would his beasts and their kills count as well?


    ''It kind of makes sense, actually,'' hearing Luna''s voice in his head, Zaroth raised an eyebrow.


    ''It does? How?''


    "Think about it. They are vampires, so the only logical way for them to get stronger would be to drink blood. But what about you? You are a human, right? Yet there is something different about you¡ªyou are a beast tamer, and not just an ordinary beast tamer, but one who could¡ª"


    "Raise the dead," he muttered under his breath in response to Luna''s thought.


    He didn''t know what kind of blessing he had received and from which god, but seeing that he could raise dead beasts, it was pretty clear that his god had something to do with death. So, in a way, it did make sense for him to get stronger by killing.


    He couldn''t help but gasp as a realization hit him. When he was fighting, no matter if it was in a friendly duel or in the tournament, he always tried to go for the kill. He had gotten so used to this that he didn''t even pay it much attention, but was it possible that he had been doing it because he subconsciously felt that killing his opponent would make him stronger?


    A menacing smile spread across his face as his eyes shined green.


    Some people might consider that a curse¡ªthe only way for them to strengthen their skills being through killing, which would be devastating for those who were too pure to even hurt a fly, or those ''heroes'' often talked about in fairy tales.


    But him? He wasn''t a hero, he was living solely for his desires, and his biggest desire was to gain strength. He wouldn''t even blink if he were to kill a person that he didn''t know if it was going to benefit him in any way, shape, or form.


    Zaroth felt his blood running hotter as excitement ran down his spine. He wanted to try it. He wanted to kill something to see if that would make him stronger.


    "Zaroth?"


    Hearing Midnight''s voice, he snapped back to reality. He glanced at her and asked, "Yes?"


    "Don''t forget that even if you get stronger by killing, it will only make the skills that you learn from me stronger. You can''t strengthen something if you don''t have it in the first place," she explained.


    He laughed awkwardly. "Ah¡­ yeah, I knew that. Totally wasn''t thinking about going on a rampage just now."


    She sighed as she picked up a sword.


    "You said you wanted to learn defensive abilities, right? Well, the best way to teach you is to beat it into you, so from now on, you are not allowed to attack, block, or parry. You must tank all my attacks."


    "What? How will that help me learn anything?!" he protested.


    "The skill you will try to learn is Darkveil, basically you will use the darkness around you to create a form of shield around your body. Of course, that means that if you are in a brightly lit area, it won''t have much of an effect, but that is the only defensive skill I can teach you."


    She walked toward the light switch connected to the crystals on the ceiling that emitted light and turned it off. The room was plunged into pitch blackness.


    "I made it easier for you. Now, the darkness around you will be easier for you to control¡­ oh, and you can use the chance to try and learn Darkgaze, which makes it possible to see in the dark."


    He took a few steps back in panic. "Wait, wait, wait! This isn''t enough of an explanation! Even if you attack me now, there is no way I would learn a thing!"


    Zaroth heard Midnight sigh. "You can walk, breathe, and blink, right?"


    Hearing the strange question, he replied, "Well, yes, everybody learns those things as soon as they are born." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then can you teach me those things?" she asked.


    "¡­ These are things that you just learn, like walking. You see the grown-ups do it, so you start to move your legs trying to mimic their movements, and eventually you learn it," he responded.


    "Exactly. The process here is the same. You know that you have to make the darkness come around your body to protect you, and that your eyes must adjust to said darkness for you to see. You know what you have to do now, so now you just have to learn it." Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire


    He shot back, "Sure, it may come naturally to you, but you are a vampire and I am not!"


    Midnight laughed, her voice echoing across the pitch-black room.


    "That is true¡­" Suddenly, Zaroth''s symbol appeared and began to glow crimson in the darkness.


    "But we are connected, aren''t we? So the process must be the same. Now enough chit-chat, get ready."


    She went quiet afterward, so Zaroth put his hands over his face in a defensive position.


    Midnight had essentially told him that to learn the skills, he simply needed to try using them. So, he did, but of course, nothing happened.


    The next second, he felt a kick from his side and staggered back.


    He was about to strike back, but remembering that he was supposed to endure, he gritted his teeth, lowered his center of gravity to prevent himself from staggering back so easily.


    This was going to be one hellish training.

 Chapter 128 Questions in the Shadows

    "Feel the darkness around you," Midnight spoke as she used the sword she had picked up from the shelf and slashed at Zaroth''s right leg.


    "Make it submit to you, make it surround your body," she went behind him, made her fingers longer, and pierced his side.


    "Use your eyes to pierce through the darkness," she spoke as she took a step back and let Zaroth collapse on his knees. She waited a moment for the room to heal his injuries.


    "Is¡­ this the way you vampires learn your skills?" he asked between ragged breaths as he stood up.


    "Yes, we also have a fast regenerating ability, but considering that we are in this room that does basically the same thing, you will not learn it here," she answered, not stopping her attacks.


    ''This hour is going to be long,'' Zaroth thought as he tried his best to command the darkness.


    *****


    "And that is an hour," Midnight spoke as she turned the switch to activate the gems on the ceiling and lit the room again.


    She shifted her gaze to Zaroth, who was laying on the ground, bleeding profusely. "Good job. It may seem pointless now, but with time, your body will naturally get used to this."


    He took a moment to recover, then stood up with a grunt. "If this is in the name of strength, so be it."


    Midnight scoffed at his words. "You can try to learn the skills outside battle, but keep in mind that unless you are in a dangerous situation like now, it will not have much of an effect."


    He nodded at her words.


    A moment later, the door to the room opened, and Roderic came in. "Your hour is over," he spoke coldly and then exited the room.


    It seemed that Elysia had instructed him on what to do, and thankfully, the man didn''t ask any questions.


    Walking slowly, Zaroth approached the door. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now that it''s over, I''m going to sleep," he muttered under his breath.


    He needed as much rest as he could get. This training wasn''t a joke.


    Midnight threw him a glance but didn''t say anything.


    ''He didn''t complain once during the whole training¡­ I guess he is serious when it comes to getting stronger,'' she thought, and before she realized it, her lips had curved into a smile.


    Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    Finally reaching his expensive bed, Zaroth collapsed on it and glanced at the ceiling. The room was pitch black. But for a moment, it felt like he would be able to see past the darkness.


    He tried to move it and wrap it around his body. It didn''t work, but he could have sworn that he felt the darkness tremble slightly, almost like it moved under his command.


    A smile found its way onto his face before he realized it.


    It was going to take a long time, but he was progressing.


    He was getting stronger.


    *****


    With a grunt, he stood up from the bed. There were no wounds on his body, but he was beyond sore. He just wanted to sleep forever.


    "No point in complaining," he muttered as he quickly ate his breakfast that Luna had made and went outside.


    He was in the lecture room, listening to the lesson Elysia was teaching.


    Zack wasn''t with them as today was his fight in the tournament, so he was probably getting ready.


    This was one of the rare instances where Zaroth found it hard to focus. Despite Elysia teaching the lesson, his thoughts were solely on Midnight and the two skills he was training to learn.


    The first thing that he had to acknowledge was that Midnight had become more powerful and beautiful at the same time. Remembering her explaining how vampires get stronger, it was pretty safe to assume that she had drunk the blood of a lot of humans.


    But there was something that didn''t make sense, Elysia knew that Midnight was a vampire and yet didn''t stop her from attending the academy.


    Zaroth suspected that Elysia had warned Midnight to not kill students or she would be done, but if that was the case, the question arose, From where did Midnight find humans to kill and drink blood from?


    Maybe these humans were with the Emperor, so the Chairwoman would purposely look the other way if Midnight attacked the forces of the Emperor?


    Yet the question remained, Who were these people? Zaroth knew the only people that worked for the Emperor were David, the salesman, and that thing that wore human skin. But he doubted that Midnight would have attacked them.


    ''So maybe the Purifiers?'' That was the only conclusion he could come to. But at the same time, that theory had flaws. Namely, the Purifiers were supposed to be a third party, not working for either the Emperor or Elysia. So killing them would not benefit the Chairwoman in any way, as her goal was to weaken the Emperor.


    ''Or maybe they teamed up against Elysia?'' That could also be the case.


    It was also worth mentioning that Zaroth didn''t really know why Midnight had infiltrated the capital in the first place. If it was just for killing humans and getting stronger, she could have gone into any small city around the Empire and picked off the weak humans one by one¡­ or maybe she wanted stronger humans, which could only be found in the capital?


    Shaking his head, Zaroth dismissed the thoughts. He had to focus on the lecture, as Elysia had warned them earlier that a test would come soon, and this one was supposedly harder than the last one.


    *****


    Sitting on the ground, Zaroth closed his eyes, waiting.


    A few minutes later, the doors opened and Midnight walked into the room.


    She raised an eyebrow. "Oh? You''re here early."


    He paused for a moment before replying, "I didn''t want to keep you waiting."


    "Sure, sure." She sighed as she went to turn off the light, but before she could, Zaroth''s words stopped her.


    "There''s something that I wanted to ask you for some time now. I''ve avoided the issue for as long as I can, but I can''t anymore. This information could be very important in the future."


    His eyes narrowed like a hunter''s and glowed with a menacing green light.


    "Midnight¡­ why are you here in the capital? What is your goal?"

 Chapter 129 Endurance in the Dark

    She scoffed at his words. "So what, curiosity got the better of you?" she spoke, her voice carrying a hint of irritation.


    "It''s not so much about curiosity, it''s more about understanding. Many people are doing what they believe is best, but if I''m not informed about what those things are, I won''t be able to help anyone¡ªeven if I want to."


    Midnight raised an eyebrow. "So what, if I tell you the reason I am here, you will help me?"


    Zaroth''s lips curled into a warm, friendly smile. "Maybe. It all depends on what it is you''re after."


    She scoffed, crossing her arms. "You should''ve just said you''d help me, if you wanted me to tell you."


    He grimaced. "Look, I''m not going to lie. There''s always a chance your goals might clash with mine, and if that happens, we could end up as enemies. I don''t want that to happen, so telling me why you''re here could help."


    She turned off the light in the room, making it pitch black.


    "If you are so curious, then learn them, learn the skills. If you manage to become the first human I have heard of who has managed to learn the skills that vampires use, then I just might actually tell you what my goal is."


    Zaroth smirked as he shifted his gaze from where her voice was coming from and raised his two hands in front of him in a defensive pose.


    He took a deep breath.


    ''Darkness¡­'' This was only the second day of his training, so he wasn''t arrogant enough to think he would get the skills down so soon. But it didn''t demotivate him in the slightest.


    Midnight had instructed him that learning these two skills should be the same as learning how to walk or breathe.


    In other words, it should come naturally to him, he just had to practice.


    ''But I am having a hard time imagining it. Even if the symbol connects me to Midnight in some way, would it be enough to learn skills that vampires are able to use? After all, I have a blessing from a god, so these two could interfere with each other.''


    ''Or they could work together?'' Luna''s voice echoed in his mind.


    She was right. Maybe being able to use the vampire skills, coupled with the power he had received from the blessing, could turn out to have good synergy together?


    His thought process was interrupted as he was kicked in the ribs. The shockwave spread around his body, and he felt a few cracking sounds¡ªmost likely his ribs getting broken under the pressure. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The power behind Midnight''s kick was so great that he was sent flying backward.


    Not resting even for a second, Zaroth got up on his feet as he tensed his body and waited for the next hit.


    Subconsciously, his body trembled. It didn''t want to feel pain, it didn''t want to get hurt, so it tried to find a way to defend itself.


    Sadly, there was nothing¡ªno armor, no cloth nearby¡ªthat could help in any way.


    The only thing that was available was the pitch-black darkness in the room.


    Zaroth''s eyes widened. They were trying to see past the vast darkness.


    A second later, he was hit again and was forced to take a few steps back.


    He was being attacked, and all he had to do was endure it, so his mind naturally began to wander.


    ''A skill¡­ from what I know, to activate one, no matter if it is weak or strong, you need to use the mana from your core. But that is something that happens naturally, or at least in my case. Do I have to try and guide it to my body? Or considering that I will have to control the darkness, maybe outside my body?''


    His mind was racing with all kinds of ideas and theorized on how to acquire these skills.


    ''No need to rush,'' he had to remind himself.


    Rushing the very basics could hinder his growth in the future if he didn''t understand how they worked in the first place.


    Zaroth felt his skin being split open, his blood pouring down from the wounds. He felt his bones being broken by the hits. He felt shockwaves go through his entire being.


    Each time he was hit, his body trembled stronger, wanting to protect itself from the pain.


    The darkness in the room trembled as well, as it was slowly being pulled toward his body.


    He began to feel as if he was getting closer to acquiring Darkveil and Darkgaze.


    Collapsing on the ground, he took ragged breaths and tried to stand up, but his body failed to listen to him.


    "This is enough," Midnight spoke as she used the switch to light the room again.


    "Did¡­ you go harder today?" he managed to mutter despite his exhausted state.


    "Yes. The first day was to get an idea of your general level, so today I pushed you as much as possible. We have only an hour a day, after all, we better make use of it."


    "I guess you are right¡­" he spoke as he glanced at her.


    Sensing that he probably wanted something, Midnight spoke. "What?"


    He smiled awkwardly. "Ah, well, nothing. It''s just that the room heals injuries but not exhaustion, so I will be having a hard time moving from this place."


    "Well, sucks to be you, I guess," she replied, getting ready to leave the room.


    "What I''m trying to say is that I wouldn''t mind a little help getting back to my apartment."


    Hearing his words, Midnight sighed as she massaged her forehead.


    "This isn''t some kind of play to spend more time with me, is it?"


    "N-no! I just really need some help."


    Not saying anything, Midnight went to him and lent him her shoulder.


    He couldn''t help but throw a glance or two at her alluring face.


    Zaroth noticed that she wasn''t in a good mood.


    Was it because she was annoyed that she had to help him? Or was it because he''d made it clear that this wasn''t some trick to get her to spend more time with him?


    Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    He didn''t know the answer to that question.

 Chapter 130 Web of Deceit

    "Thank you," Zaroth smiled as he shifted his gaze at Midnight.


    Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire


    With a grunt, she let him rest on the chair. "This is a one-time thing, don''t think that I will help you each time you want to go home after our training."


    "Yeah, I know," he nodded as he shifted his gaze to the expensive bed that he had spent a fortune on.


    "Now that you are here, why don''t we try it?"


    She sighed as she used her finger to touch his shoulder.


    He let out a weak voice of pain¡­ or was it a moan?


    "You seem like you are about to pass out from just being touched, how do you think that we will do anything?" she asked.


    He smiled at her words. "Does that mean that if I was in a condition, you wouldn''t object?"


    Midnight scoffed as she exited the apartment. "Take it as you wish."


    *****


    Althea took shallow breaths as she stood up.


    She was having a hard time moving due to her muscle-rotting curse, but it didn''t mean that she would just stay lying in her bed all the time.


    Especially not now, as her husband¡­ the emperor was requiring her presence. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Could he have changed his mind? Would he be able to accept me?'' These were the questions that would have gone through Althea''s head before, but now, after being married for so long, it was clear that he hated her. She was the only one of his wives that he didn''t pay any attention to.


    With the only exception being when he wanted to use her for some political reason.


    And today, she knew that it wasn''t going to be any different.


    She quickly covered her body as much as cloth and bandages as she could and made her way to the grand room.


    She was in a castle, as such, there were naturally servants that made sure to keep the place clean.


    There were soldiers that were stationed to keep guards at all times.


    All of them were supposed to be bowing before Althea just at the sight of her.


    Yet they didn''t. Worse, they looked at her with worry¡ªwith wariness in their eyes.


    In the beginning, Althea had felt hurt, betrayed, alone. But that was when she had come here. Now, having spent close to two decades at this castle, she had gotten used to the stares that she was getting from the servants¡ªno, from everybody, her husband included.


    And the worst part? She couldn''t even blame them. There was a rumor that by just touching her, it would be enough to transfer her curse to somebody else. Even if it was just a false rumor, it was a rumor nonetheless. So she understood why everybody would reject her.


    Even her own husband¡­ even her own family¡ªmother and father¡­


    She didn''t want revenge, she didn''t want to kill them.


    Althea had to constantly tell herself that, otherwise there was a chance that her bloodlust would leak, and this could cause many problems in the future for her and her plans.


    Opening the gates, she kept her gaze on the ground, not daring to look her husband in the eyes.


    There were a few reasons, one was that acting with even the faintest hint of disobedience could cause her husband to become suspicious and try to read her thoughts.


    The other was that doing so could simply anger him and could make the next few weeks hell for her.


    But the main reason was that by just looking at him, she felt hatred, and she had to conceal that hatred for as long as possible.


    "Your Majesty, I have been informed that you require my presence."


    She didn''t use "dear" or "honey" like his other wives had because she had been forbidden from using those words to him.


    Truly, the emperor couldn''t have made it more clear that he hated her, even if he tried.


    "Yes, the situation in the frontlines has become problematic, and the people close to the region of the war are in a state of panic. And I want to reassure them that everything will be fine," he spoke coldly, not even gazing at her.


    "This will be your role, to go and calm the masses down."


    "Understood," she bowed. This wasn''t something that she was unfamiliar with, as they had been in a war for a long time. The emperor had made use of Althea a lot of times to settle public disputes without lifting a finger himself.


    She speculated that it was because he was hoping that while she was there, the city would be attacked, and she would die as a result, but she didn''t have any solid evidence.


    "About my transport¡­" she was asking if she was going to go with a carriage or with a teleportation circle. As one of the queens, she usually should always have used the teleporting circle, as it would be much faster and safer than traveling with a carriage. But her husband seemed to like it when she suffered, so she was expecting to have to spend the next week in a cheap, uncomfortable carriage.


    The emperor grimaced before speaking. "Unfortunately, it seems that the public doesn''t have much faith, as such, you will go with the help of the teleportation circle to save time."


    Althea was momentarily surprised but didn''t say anything about the matter.


    "Go. You are to remain there for at least two weeks until the public settles down," he made his voice colder before speaking the next words. "Failure will not be tolerated."


    "Understood," Althea replied as she began to walk out of the throne room.


    Who was going to come with her as a bodyguard? How was her safety going to be guaranteed, considering that she was going to a city that was close to the borders where a war was taking place? She was one of the queens, after all, so such things were to be expected¡­


    Sadly, no one cared for Althea, so such things were not arranged.


    But that suited her fine¡­ no more than fine, because it meant that she would be able to act without arousing any kind of suspicion.


    She had hope, because even if it looked like she was alone, there was an individual that she was on friendly terms with. The reason was that both of them wanted to get rid of the emperor.


    And that person was the only one who truly had a chance to beat the man in battle.


    The one and only Elysia.


    Often called the incarnation of death and the strongest human in the empire.

 Chapter 131 No one sane

    Zack observed the arena, it was the sixth round, the one that Zaroth had already gone through.


    Truthfully, Zack didn''t feel worried as he was confided in his abilities to win, even if he was forbidden from using his powers.


    Even if he couldn''t make weapons and armor from blood, it didn''t mean that he couldn''t make his body stronger by making his blood run faster through his veins.


    It wasn''t like his uncle or anybody from his family was going to notice¡ª


    Zack''s spine ran cold as he noticed a certain individual sitting at the very back of the arena, watching with his crimson eyes the fight that was about to take place.


    It was Alexander, or in other words, Zack''s uncle.


    He had come to watch his match.


    Zack wasn''t dumb enough to use his powers before his uncle''s gaze, meaning that in this match, he wouldn''t be able to use his powers at all.


    At the moment, only a single thought ran through his mind,


    ''Fuck.''


    *****


    Taking ragged breaths, Zack looked at the blooded opponent before him.


    His opponent was able to use wind attacks and make them sharp as a sword.


    It was a hard fight, but he was somehow able to win without using his powers at all, as he didn''t want to risk it, considering that he was being watched by his uncle.


    Who seemed to have already left, seeing that Zack had managed to win without using his powers.


    Zack had a bad feeling. He didn''t have evidence, but he was sure that the raven he had noticed watching him had actually been an assassin sent by his uncle.


    Despite the numerous wounds that Zack bore, he couldn''t help but smile.


    His uncle, despite being so powerful, didn''t want to attack him directly. Even if it was because of political reasons, he couldn''t help but find the situation funny.


    It was like Alexander was scared of him despite their difference in strength.


    *****


    "We had a deal," Alexander spoke as he stared at the eyes of the emperor.


    "You were supposed to send an assassin to get rid of nephew."


    The emperor closed the book that he was reading and met Alexander''s gaze.


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "About that, I received word that your nephew has turned out to be much more powerful than expected, so it will take longer than planned."


    Before Alexander could respond, Draconis added,


    "But of course, we have a deal with the head of the White Fang Clan, as such the deal will be honored." He reassured.


    Alexander scoffed, "Good. Considering that we have so many of our men on the border, I will expect the assassination to happen sooner."


    Draconis smiled. "We will do our best. You can be sure about that."


    The talk was over, so Alexander left the grand room.


    Draconis watched him leave. Once the man was gone, he grimaced.


    "Ah¡­ I could kill you and your clan, but it is not wise to do so right now," he muttered in frustration.


    He had to rely on the clans for a bit more. Each one of the clans had a formidable military of their own, and thanks to deals he had made, their militaries were stationed at the borders, slowing down the advancement of the Crimson Sun Empire as much as possible. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Draconis needed to stall for just a bit more time. Once his plan was complete, he would simply get rid of any clan that didn''t swear undying loyalty towards him. Even if killing the clans weakened the Draconian Empire''s military power, it wouldn''t mean much. At that point, no one would dare to attack his empire, and he would be able to start conquering the whole continent for himself.


    After all, who would dare to face a god in battle?


    No one sane, that was for sure


    *****


    "Okay, day three," Zaroth muttered as he walked towards the academy.


    It was still early, and the sun hadn''t fully set, meaning that it was still hard to see. Yet he was able to¡ªeven slightly¡ªsee better in the dark. There was no doubt now, this was the Darkgaze skill that he was being taught from Midnight alongside the Darkveil skill.


    It seemed that she was correct, that beating it into him was the best way for him to learn the skills.


    After all, his body felt pain, and that was something that would subconsciously want to avoid, meaning that his focus had slowly shifted to learning that skill.


    ''I am able to use fireball and breathe out fire, I have a dragon under my command, as well as a pack of dangerous wolves that no matter how much are damaged would simply get up as they are already undead. And now I am learning skills that are supposed to be exclusive to demons and vampires¡­'' he thought, as a menacing smile appeared on his face.


    ''I¡­ am slowly becoming a formidable individual, aren''t I?'' he asked Luna.


    ''Becoming? Don''t underestimate yourself. You already are,''


    Hearing Luna''s words echo in his head, he raised an eyebrow.


    ''Am I?''


    ''Yes. The reason it may not seem that way is because you''ve surrounded yourself with powerful people,'' she explained.


    He had to agree with her. After all, Elysia, Zack, Roran, Lily, Midnight, and the people he met once¡ªDavid, the salesman, and the thing wearing human skin¡ªwere all very powerful. They weren''t what he would consider the pinnacle of power, but they were close.


    "Actually, Elysia may be at the pinnacle of power¡­" he muttered under his breath.


    A second later, his eyes widened as he was startled by Luna''s laugh.


    ''What is so funny?'' he asked.


    ''Well, they''re pretty strong alright, but nowhere near the level you will reach in time,'' she proclaimed.


    ''After all, you have a mythical dragon¡­ and a certain mission, no?''


    "That is right," he shifted his gaze to the sky, seeing that the sun was finally showing itself from the horizon.


    He was alive thanks to his mother and her words, so he had the duty to kill the bastards that had created the curse that spelled her doom.


    No matter if it takes him years, decades, or a lifetime. He hadn''t and would never forget his original goal.


    He will kill the gods.

 Chapter 132 A New Vision

    The week passed like a blur. Zaroth would get up, attend the classes, spending more focus on Elysia''s lectures as there was going to be a supposedly hard test. After that, he spent an hour training with Midnight amidst the darkness, and then managed to crawl back to his bed as exhaustion had overwhelmed him, and go to sleep.


    With a grunt, he woke up. Opening his eyes, he saw that he could see, so he concluded that it was soon going to be time for him to go to the academy.


    Shifting his gaze, he glanced to his side. There, Luna was sleeping¡ªnot because of anything that had happened the night before, but because she had mentioned enjoying lying on his bed, so he hadn''t objected.


    "Now that I think about it, this is the first time I have seen her sleeping," he gulped audibly. The way her hair was laid down on the bed made his blood run hotter. Zaroth would have already made his move a long time ago if his strength didn''t limit him.


    He didn''t want to be late today as the test was scheduled today, so shaking his head off the impure thought, he stood up and went to take a shower.


    This was one of the activities that he enjoyed the most¡ªthe way the hot water washed the stress off his body felt so good that he usually showered two times a day, once in the morning and once at night.


    This, of course, was wasteful as a person didn''t need to shower so often, but he didn''t care for that.


    He simply desired to shower more often, so who was going to stop him?


    After he dried himself, he saw that Luna was still asleep. "I guess I can make breakfast¡­"


    Truthfully, he had been spoiled by Luna too much as she had been cooking breakfast for some time now, so it was his turn.


    Today he was making fried eggs with cheese.


    While he was cooking, he couldn''t help but throw a few glances at Luna. "Does she even need to sleep?" he muttered under his breath. Not that he was complaining, she was cute when she was like that, so he didn''t wake her up.


    After some time, the food began to give off a nice aroma, and it seemed that Luna smelled it as she began turning in the bed. Soon after, she opened her eyes, massaging her tired eyes, she shifted her gaze to Zaroth.


    "You''ve cooked breakfast?" she asked, her voice carrying a hint of tiredness.


    "Well, yeah, you overslept," he replied.


    Hearing his words, Luna raised an eyebrow. "Zaroth, this is not possible."


    He chuckled, "Come on now! Just admit that you overslept!" He tried to tease her.


    "What is the time?" she asked.


    "Well, of course, it is¡ª" Zaroth began to speak but stopped mid-sentence as he was looking at the time,


    3:00.


    ''Huh? No, that isn''t possible. I mean, it is so clear it must be the middle of the day, not the night!'' he thought.


    "And also¡­ why are you cooking in the darkness?" Luna added.


    "Darkness?" he repeated her words as his mind raced. The surroundings were so clear¡­


    He shifted his gaze to the gems on the ceiling, the ones that, if turned on, would emit light.


    They were turned off.


    Moving his eyes to his palm, he clenched it into a fist. It was 3:00, the gems on the ceiling were off, and yet he¡­


    Was able to see his palm? Not only that, but he had managed to take a shower and make breakfast without a problem?


    His eyes widened as a menacing smile appeared on his face.


    "Is this¡­ Darkgaze? I have learned it?"


    He took a deep breath, trying to calm down his beating heart. It seemed that he had learned one of the two skills that he was learning with Midnight. How was this possible, he asked himself? Wasn''t he supposed to learn it in the middle of combat? Or was this meant for the Darkveil, while Darkgaze could be learned in everyday life without the constant danger of pain?


    "It seems¡­ that I have good news to tell Midnight later."


    Sadly, it was in the middle of the night, and he had a test today, so he wouldn''t be able to go back to sleep even if he tried. So, he began to review the material that he knew was going to be on the test.


    He wasn''t going to fail again, he would ace it the first time.


    *****


    The moment Zaroth entered the room, he saw that many students had different expressions. Some looked confident, while others looked worried.


    Not paying them any attention, he went to the front and sat with his friends.


    They all looked relaxed, so Zaroth could tell that they had studied as well. Well, relaxed was too strong of a word when it came to Zack, because after the sixth round, the man looked like there was something bothering him, but he was reluctant to share, so they didn''t bring up the issue.


    The front doors burst open, and Elysia entered, carrying a stack of papers.


    "Attention." She didn''t need to speak loudly as everybody was solely focused on her words. That was how much presence she had.


    "The test will now begin¡­ should someone be caught cheating, expulsion is in order according to the rules."


    Zaroth didn''t plan to cheat, as he felt confident enough in his knowledge.


    Elysia snapped with her fingers, and the next second there was a test in front of every student in the room.


    "The test will be until the end of the lecture," she spoke as she observed the faces of the students until she stopped at one with white hair and green cat-like eyes. Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    Zaroth.


    Her eyes, that usually didn''t show any kind of emotion, moved, showing clear surprise for a second, though no one noticed, as everybody was focused on their test.


    Elysia''s reaction was because she had seen many demons in her life, so she knew how to recognize them at first glance¡­ and at this moment, she saw that Zaroth had somehow become a part demon.


    Or more exactly, a vampire.


    Meanwhile, oblivious to the fact that Elysia was staring at him, Zaroth began to answer the questions on the test, one by one.


    sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 133 Embrace of the Darkness

    ''Easy!'' Zaroth thought as he solved the questions one by one. While he was sure he was going to make a mistake or two, he was confident that he would pass with flying colors.


    After completing the test, he asked his friends for their opinions, and it seemed that everybody thought they had done well, so they would pass as well.


    ''Well, now that this is done, I can''t wait to brag to Midnight that I have managed to learn Darkgaze!'' he thought.


    After all lectures were over, he headed to where he and Midnight usually held their training.


    Entering the recovery room meant for sparring, he didn''t bother to turn on the light as he sat in the middle of the room and waited.


    Not long after, the doors opened, and a stunning woman with crimson eyes and hair entered the room. Seeing that the room was pitch black, she muttred.


    "I guess¡­ he is late to¡ª" but she stopped mid-sentence as she noticed that Zaroth was sitting in the room, waiting for her with a smile.


    "... Why are you waiting in the darkness?" she asked.


    "Darkness? Oh, it just doesn''t bother me that much anymore¡­"


    She raised an eyebrow at his words, and a moment later, she realized what he was telling her.


    "Are you trying to say that you have learned Darkgaze?" she asked.


    Zaroth smiled even more widely. "Yes! I did. Isn''t it surprising?"


    She scoffed as she crossed her arms. "Not really. We have been sparring for a week in the darkness now. On the contrary, I would have been worried if you hadn''t shown signs of learning at least one of the two skills."


    "Oh, come on! Give me some more credit, at least!" he complained as he got up.


    Midnight sighed. "I will when you learn both of the skills."


    Not waiting for a second more, she was already upon him with her fingers raised to his neck.


    He was startled for a second but didn''t move.


    Her nails made several large wounds on his body, yet the man was smiling.


    If he had managed to learn one skill, then he would surely learn the second.


    *****


    The hour they had for training was close to ending. Zaroth was bleeding profusely, yet he refused to give up.


    He wanted to use Darkveil today. One skill wasn''t enough for him, he was greedy and wanted it all. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    For the thousandth time today, Midnight was about to attack him, making a large wound on his body.


    But before her nails could reach him, it seemed as if his body trembled. It didn''t want to be hurt anymore. It didn''t want to feel pain anymore. It was going to use everything it could to defend itself.


    The darkness in the room trembled.


    And a part of it moved, wrapping around Zaroth''s body at the spot where Midnight was about to attack.


    Her sharp nails collided with the darkness around his body and created a screeching sound like metal scraping across metal.


    Both Zaroth and Midnight froze as they stared at each other''s eyes. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A second later, he muttered, "I¡­ did it?"


    The doors opened, and Sylvia¡ªthe healer¡ªshowed her head through the door.


    "Your hour is up," she spoke, and then exited. Originally, Roderic was the one who was supposed to keep an eye on them, as Elysia had instructed, but it seemed that the man had been gone for about a week now, so Sylvia had taken his place for the moment.


    Taking a step back, Midnight sighed. "Well, good job. You did it."


    Zaroth shifted his gaze around the room. "Have I really?" he muttered and tried to command the darkness to wrap around his body, protecting him.


    To his surprise, the darkness obeyed his command. He was able to control the darkness! And not only that, it felt as natural as breathing! Midnight had really been correct.


    Taking a moment to calm himself down, he shifted his gaze to her and flashed her a smile.


    "Now that I have learned them, will you tell me why you''re here in the capital?"


    She raised an eyebrow, and a moment later, she began to walk. "Sure, but not here. Follow me."


    *****


    "Wow," Zaroth muttered in awe.


    She had led him to a secluded place with a clear view of the beautiful moon in the sky.


    "It''s not really that interesting, to be honest," she spoke, not shifting her gaze from the moon.


    "In my country, there was a problem that arose, and it seemed that everybody, including those who were supposed to be my family, have abandoned me and have the sole goal of killing me."


    By the heavy breaths she was taking, it was clear that it wasn''t easy for her to remember the past, but she continued nonetheless.


    "I was hunted, and you could even say that there has been a price set on my head, so I was left with no choice but to run¡­ but it seemed that the price for my head was so grand that a lot of vampires began to follow me wherever I went. In the end, I concluded that the demon continents were too dangerous for me to remain in. As such, the only option left was to go where demons were hated and hunted, the human continents."


    Her voice began to show a hint of anger. "But I didn''t want to run. I want revenge¡­ and for that revenge, I need strength, so I came here. There are Purifiers here, and while they exist to hunt demons and vampires like myself, I''ve found that drinking their blood greatly powers me up and takes me closer to evolution."


    Parting his lips, Zaroth finally spoke, "So, basically, you have to hunt people here to evolve, and once you do, you''ll go back and get your revenge on those who have wronged you?"


    She nodded her head.


    His lips curved into a smile. "I¡­ like that."


    Midnight''s eyes widened as she shifted her gaze to him. "You like that? That I am killing so many innocent humans just to get stronger and get my revenge on my kind?"


    Zaroth burst into laughter when he heard her words. "Innocent? The Purifiers are as far from that as you could get!"


    After taking a moment to calm down, he added, "Plus, don''t you know me already? I don''t care what happens to people I don''t know personally."


    "I¡­ just¡­ you''re the first person that I''ve told my plan to, and¡­ I didn''t expect to receive support," she trailed off, lost for words.


    Zaroth''s eyes widened for a moment as he got an idea. "Hey¡­ say, to get stronger, you just have to drink blood, right? Not kill?"


    Midnight took a moment to respond. "Yes, that is correct."


    "And if I''m not mistaken, from what you told me, if I began to kill people, then the demonic skills I learn will get stronger, right?"


    "Yeah, if the voice you hear in your head before really wants you to kill, then that is certainly the case."


    ''Then¡­ I can kill a few birds with one stone.'' Before he proposed his plan, he messaged Elysia just to make sure. It might have been late into the night, but from what he knew, she rarely slept.


    -----


    Zaroth: Just a quick question¡ªare Purifiers allies or foes?


    Elysia: Foes


    Zaroth: Let''s say that their number begins to dwindle. Would this benefit you, and would I earn a reward?


    Elysia: Possibly.


    -----


    Zaroth smiled. He now had all the information he needed. Shifting his gaze to Midnight, he spoke.


    "Hey, you just have to drink their blood, right? While I just have to kill them. What do you say that I join you in these hunts that you do against the Purifiers?"


    Midnight''s crimson eyes widened for a moment.


    "Join me? You really want to help me?"


    She was so shocked that he had offered his help that she didn''t even think to question how he knew she had been going out and regularly hunting the Purifiers.


    "Yeah, our goals align, so it will benefit us both, wouldn''t it? I kill them, you suck their blood. Not to mention, if it''s the two of us, we''ll be able to kill more rather than if we fight alone."


    Midnight glared at him, considering his words.


    She had spent so long alone, watching over her shoulder as even her own kind wanted her dead.


    And yet, a human was offering his help? When she had been taught that she should be most careful around humans, it turned out that she could rely on one more than on her own kind?


    She had been struggling with her emotions for so long, wondering if it was right for her to be with him.


    Midnight opened her mouth to say something, but no words came out.


    Zaroth watched her beautiful face that was illuminated by the moonlight.


    Before he realized it, he had placed his hand on her shoulder and went for a kiss.


    She didn''t stop him as she used both her hands to wrap around him and sat on his lap, both of them in each other''s embrace.


    In that moment, Midnight had made her choice.


    She would trust him. She would trust the human.


    She was going to trust Zaroth.

 Chapter 134 Round 7

    Zaroth opened his eyes. The first thing he did was shift his gaze to the left.


    There, naked, a beauty with crimson eyes and hair slept next to him on the bed.


    Getting up quietly, trying not to disturb her, he admired her beauty for a moment.


    Even though she was a vampire and not a human, her charm was out of this world, few would be able to hold a candle to her.


    Entering the shower, he turned on the hot water and let it fall, washing his worries away and making him ready for the day.


    Once he was done, he dried himself and put his bracelet back on, only for his eyes to widen as he saw that he had gotten a message.


    Once he read it, his lips curved into a smile. It seemed that the seventh round was today.


    It couldn''t have come at a better time, as now he would be able to test the new skills he had acquired.


    "First things first, breakfast," he muttered as he opened the shelves, seeing what ingredients he had.


    "I wonder what Midnight would like? She is a vampire after all¡­" he spent a few minutes pondering and, in the end, he decided to go with pancakes.


    After all, everybody loved them!


    Once Midnight woke up, she took a shower as well before starting to eat with Zaroth.


    Seeing her still-wet hair that was over one of her shoulders, he had to take a deep breath and control himself.


    He needed all the energy for the upcoming fight, after all.


    "So, you say that your fight is today?" she spoke.


    Zaroth coughed awkwardly before replying, "Yeah, it is."


    She raised an eyebrow, wondering why he was acting so strangely, until she noticed that he was staring at her breasts.


    Her lips curved into an alluring smile. She was enjoying the moment, so she didn''t hide them or scold Zaroth at all.


    After composing himself, he spoke, "Well, I''ve already revealed that I am a beast master during the previous round, as such, I will not spare strength. I intend to crush my opponent fast."


    He quickly added, "Meaning that I shouldn''t be too exhausted, and we can go hunt some Purifiers after that."


    Midnight had finished her food, so she stood up and approached Zaroth from the side.


    She brought her face close to his ear, her breasts brushing against his side as she whispered in an alluring voice,


    "So you have the stamina for so much action? I like that."


    From her teasing, he was about to lose control but managed to compose himself, remembering that he would need to preserve his energy as much as possible.


    "Why are you surprised about my stamina? Didn''t you see it first-hand last night?" he teased back.


    She didn''t flinch back, "Yeah, I did. I wouldn''t mind seeing it again, though."


    Taking a deep breath, Zaroth thought, ''Focus! You can''t lose control now!''


    This was one long morning.


    *****


    Zaroth studied his opponent.


    It was a tall man with blue eyes.


    Once the battle began, the man''s eyes shined, and Zaroth was frozen in place.


    ''What?'' he thought, trying to figure out why he wasn''t able to move.


    Shifting his gaze to his opponent, he saw that the man''s eyes were glowing bright blue as he slowly approached him.


    ''Oh¡­ I see. That man is able to freeze his opponents by just looking at them.''


    It wasn''t surprising that the man had reached so far in the tournament. It was one nasty power, Zaroth had to admit that.


    Most people wouldn''t be able to do anything as they would become helpless under the man''s gaze.


    The blue-eyed man stopped in shock as he saw that on Zaroth''s face, instead of despair, there was a menacing smile.


    ''Too bad for you, but I am not most people.''


    A second later, several wolves surrounded the frozen body of Zaroth, and there was one wolf that was twice the size of the others. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''He may be able to freeze me in place, but what about my beasts? Is he able to freeze only one target at a time or can he freeze multiples?'' Zaroth wondered.


    And seeing the terrified expression of his opponent, it seemed that the answer to his question was clear.


    After that, it was a one-sided fight. Zaroth''s wolves beat his opponent in the span of a minute, and he didn''t even have to lift a finger.


    Seeing the bloodied body laying on the ground, Zaroth sighed in regret. He hoped to use his new powers, but it seemed that it wasn''t needed in today''s fight.


    "Oh well, it''s not like I don''t have another opportunity to use them today," he muttered with a smile.


    *****


    Zaroth was wearing a black robe, allowing him to blend with the darkness of the night.


    Shifting his gaze to Midnight, he asked, "So, do we attack now?"


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    They were in front of a church. Granted, it was a pretty small church, but still a church nonetheless.


    He was following Midnight''s commands now as she needed to show him the ropes.


    The most important thing was to not get spotted. This was the reason he was wearing the black cloak.


    At the beginning, it felt a bit weird, but he began to like it.


    "Yes, be quiet," she spoke as she took a step forward, Zaroth not far behind her.


    There were two reasons why they were attacking at night. The first one was that when the moon was at its peak, it meant that Midnight would be empowered by it.


    The second and biggest reason was that most people would be asleep, meaning that there were not only smaller chances of being spotted, but also there wouldn''t be civilians in the church.


    Of course, neither Zaroth nor Midnight would blink at killing civilians if it would benefit them, but the more people inside the building, the more potential problems.


    "So we just open the door?" he raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes, once we enter, the Purifiers will quickly recognize why we''re hiding ourselves. As such, we attack immediately,"


    He nodded, and Midnight turned the knob of the door, opening it.


    Zaroth licked his lips as he felt his heart beat increasing. He was able to feel it.


    Tonight, he was going to kill.

 Chapter 135 Blood and Darkness

    Zaroth gazed at the interior of the building.


    The first thing that he noticed were the pristine walls, white as snow, and so spotless that it was like they were glowing.


    The ceiling was decorated with beautiful paintings that no doubt depicted different gods and their tales.


    On the floor, there was a beautiful red carpet. In the air, the scent of burning candles lingered.


    There were about a dozen rows with wooden benches on each side, they were all positioned looking at the big statue from across the room, in front of which there were three humans kneeling.


    One was a woman wearing a pristine white robe, and on both of her sides were men with silver armor.


    There was one old man checking something in a drawer, and the last person was a woman that was positioned close to the doors from which Zaroth and Midnight had entered.


    Hearing the doors open, she turned with a smile.


    "Oh? We have believers at such t-"


    She stopped mid-sentence as she saw the two figures that were completely hidden by black coats.


    Her body trembled as she realized what was about to happen. She opened her mouth to scream, but before she could, her throat was pierced by a short dagger.


    In that moment, Zaroth was grateful he had learned to wield daggers. If he had been carrying a spear or sword, he wouldn''t have been able to move with such speed and precision.


    The moment his blade pierced the woman''s throat, Zaroth saw the way her eyes dimmed, indicating that she was dead.


    He had killed before¡­ but then he hadn''t yet acquired any demonic skills.


    As the woman''s soul left her body, Zaroth''s eyes shined, as did the crimson symbol on the back of his hand.


    He opened his mouth in awe, as it felt like he got a deeper understanding of how to use Darkveil and Darkgaze.


    A menacing smile spread across his face. In that moment, he knew that killing a person, even if just slightly, did increase his proficiency with his demonic skills.


    Taking the blade out of the woman''s throat, she collapsed on the ground, and the sound alerted the other four people in the church¡­


    Well, they were now three, as Midnight had moved as fast as Zaroth, if not faster, and had managed to eliminate the old man without him being able to understand what was happening.


    "We are being attacked!" one of the two men clad in silver armor shouted as he took a step to the side, covering the woman with his body.


    "You take care of the man with the daggers, I will take the vampire!" the other, slightly older man spoke.


    A second later, both of them lunged toward their targets, while the woman that was kneeling in front of the statue just a second ago brought her hands to her chest as she began to mutter something.


    She was most likely praying, preparing some kind of spell.


    In response to her actions, the two men with silver armor seemed to begin to glow as if they had just received a buff.


    Zaroth grinned, ''So that woman is able to buff the people on her side¡­ I can see why they are trying to protect her¡­'' he thought as he moved to the side just in time to dodge the man''s sword.


    ''The heavy armor he wears, as well as the big shield in his left hand and the big sword in his right¡­ is that man a paladin?'' Zaroth came to that conclusion after observing the man and his equipment.


    This was going to be a tough match. He was sure that the Purifiers had some kind of system in place that differentiated individuals from different levels of power like beasts, demons and vampires had. And Zaroth was pretty sure that his opponent was high on that hierarchy.


    ''Not to mention the fact that he is buffed¡­'' he thought as he dodged another strike from the man.


    Not needing a long time to come up with a plan, he took a step back and sent a fireball.


    Sadly, it seemed that the fireball he fired missed its mark and hit one of the candelabrum that was holding the candles that illuminated the corner they were standing in.


    He fired several more, but all of them missed their mark, hitting the candelabrums behind the paladin.


    Meanwhile, the paladin, seeing that his enemy had such a bad aim, scoffed.


    "How many times have you missed, sinner? You made a stupid mistake attacking when a priestess is here," the man spoke mockingly as he approached Zaroth, who was slowly backing out into the corner, devoid of light.


    Zaroth smiled behind the hood as his eyes narrowed like a hunter''s.


    In response to the paladin''s provocation, he spat, "Don''t you find it hard to see in the dark?"


    Not paying any attention to his words, the paladin was about to attack, but before he could, he froze as he realized that his body wasn''t glowing anymore.


    He shifted his gaze to see why the priestess wasn''t providing him with buffs anymore. Only for his eyes to widen in horror.


    There was a large wolf, about double the size of a normal one, over the body of the dead priestess, with its massive jaws closed on her throat.


    Zaroth made use of the darkness that he had created to summon Silverfang behind the paladin''s back and send it toward the woman who had been providing his enemies with buffs.


    Thankfully, it seemed that she was physically weak, so Silvefan didn''t have a hard time getting rid of her.


    "YOU SINNER! YOU SHALL SUFFER IN HELL!" the paladin shouted as he charged at Zaroth with full fury and slashed with all the might he had.


    Zaroth, not planning to dodge, met the man''s attack as he used Darkveil to command the darkness he had just created to wrap around his body.


    The paladin''s sword pierced Zaroth''s coat, as well as his clothes underneath, and hit the darkness commanded by Darkveil.


    He felt his shoulder being wounded as blood began to fall from the injury, yet Zaroth couldn''t help but smile as he took a step, getting even closer to the paladin.


    His skill Darkveil had given out, but it had significantly reduced the amount of damage he received. Under normal circumstances, his left hand would have been cut off completely, or at least the paladin''s sword would have reached his bone. Yet, thanks to Darkveil, it only made a shallow wound.


    Feeling proud that his new skill was so useful, Zaroth used his right hand to drive his dagger deep into the man''s throat, killing him on the spot.


    Zaroth smiled even wider, making sure that the last thing the paladin was going to see before he died was his face.


    Letting the dead body of the man collapse on the ground, Zaroth took a glance at his right dagger and the blood that was still on the blade.


    He had learned three things today.


    First, killing humans really made his demonic skills stronger.


    Second, he had killed the woman close to the entrance, as well as the paladin, yet he felt more power flowing into him as he killed the paladin.


    Meaning that the stronger the individual he kills, the more power he would get.


    He shifted his gaze to the woman laying in front of the statue and Silverfang, who was waiting for more orders.


    And the third thing was that sadly his beasts'' kills didn''t count. He had to kill the individual himself if he wanted to gain a portion of their strength. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Actually¡­ scratch that, make it four," he muttered as he shifted his gaze to Midnight.


    Her opponent was lying on the ground with a scared expression on his face, blood dripping from his two empty eye sockets.


    The paladin was trying to scream, but Midnight was preventing him as she had her hand over his mouth.


    Shifting her gaze to Zaroth, she smiled as she spoke, "I managed to keep him alive, so he''s yours to finish."


    Zaroth grinned widely as he felt his body getting hotter at the sight of how dangerous the woman he was sleeping with was.


    The fourth thing he learned that day was that Midnight can be much more scary than one might originally believe.

 Chapter 136 Under the Churchs Shadow

    "Thanks for leaving him for me," Zaroth said as he walked over and pierced the man''s head with one of his daggers.


    His eyes widened as he felt more power flowing into him.


    A second later, Midnight bit down on the man''s neck with her fangs as she began to drink.


    Zaroth didn''t bother her as she fed, he observed the church. Now that he wasn''t in the middle of a fight, he was able to pay more attention to the surroundings.


    The more he looked, the more his expression changed.


    Everything was spotless, beautiful, pristine¡­ expensive.


    How could this small church afford so many expensive items? The only money they should have been receiving were supposed to be donations meant for the less fortunate.


    He got closer to the body of the dead woman that Silverfang had killed.


    The first thing he noticed was that she was beautiful¡­ the next second, he realized that she was wearing a heavy amount of makeup.


    On her neck, there was a golden necklace with a diamond in the middle. At her wrists, there were bracelets made from gold and decorated with gems as well.


    It was clear that this woman hadn''t spared expenses for buying luxuries for herself.


    With the amount of money she had spent on these things, there was no doubt in Zaroth''s mind that these jewelries would have been enough to supply at least a dozen starving families with food for more than a year.


    And yet this money was used on something so meaningless¡­


    He wouldn''t have cared if not for the fact that this money would have come from donations. There were surely a lot of people who were giving money to the church, thinking that they were helping the less fortunate, while in actuality, the money was just being pocketed by high-standing members of the Purifiers.


    He felt rage deep in his soul. He had been one of those less fortunate ones, maybe if the church actually did its job correctly, his mother wouldn''t have died¡­ or at least, she wouldn''t have had to endure so much hunger in her last days. Maybe if he hadn''t been starving for so much of his childhood, he would have grown taller.


    And the worst part was that if the church didn''t exist at all, then there was a possibility that those who really wanted to help would have gone out of their way to do it personally¡­ but due to the church''s existence, no one bothered. Why would they? Just give money, think that you''ve done good, and now you''re considered a good person.


    Before he realized it, his fists had clenched tight as his fingers began to pierce his skin so deep that he began to bleed.


    Was it because the Purifiers were connected to the gods that he felt so much rage against them?


    "Zaroth?"


    Midnight''s voice broke him out of his trance. He shifted his gaze to her.


    The bodies of the men looked white as ghosts, most likely as a result of losing most of their blood.


    "Are you done?" he asked.


    "Yes, we better get out of here. Even if no one has seen us, it isn''t smart to linger at the scene of the crime,"


    Zaroth nodded as he put his hood back on his head and quickly left the church with Midnight.


    They walked far, making sure to remain unseen by the few people who were still on the streets at such late hours.


    Finally, making sure that they were far enough, they took a rest at a bench.


    "Thanks for coming," Midnight spoke. "It would have been difficult to get rid of them alone."


    Zaroth simply nodded as he shifted his gaze to the back of his hand, making sure that there wasn''t anyone nearby. He made his symbol appear.


    He wasn''t completely sure, but it seemed that it shined brighter crimson than before.


    "So, you''ve killed three humans, is there any defect?" Midnight asked.


    "I think so," he muttered as he used Darkveil, and the surrounding darkness wrapped around his body.


    "But it is pretty hard to tell," he admitted.


    She scanned his body for a moment or two, then put her hand on his head, making his hair messy.


    Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    "The change is little, but the darkness seems more potent around your body. It really seems that just killing makes your demonic skills stronger."


    Zaroth smiled a little.


    "So any demonic skill I learn from now on should be empowered, right?"


    "Yes, but to have any significant change, you will have to kill much more."


    His eyes widened for a moment. He imagined killing more of these Purifiers, and at just the thought, a smile appeared on his face.


    Was there something wrong with him? He didn''t mind killing before¡­ but now just the thought made him excited? When had this happened, or was he always like this and just figured it out now?


    His thoughts were interrupted as he felt a pair of eyes on him.


    Shifting his gaze to the cause, he saw a girl with a white mask and shoulder-length blonde hair. She was walking around with a beautiful woman with blue eyes and hair.


    A second later, he recognized them as Vera and Sofia. Considering that Sofia had been the one to lead the Epic Beast Master to his fighters during the hunting competition, he couldn''t say that they were on good terms with one another, but they weren''t on bad terms either.


    Zaroth knew that if he were in their situation, he would have done the same, so he couldn''t blame them.


    Once the girls saw that Zaroth had sensed that he was being watched, they took a step backward and went on their way.


    "That was weird," he muttered under his breath.


    A second later, he forgot about it as he decided that it wasn''t worth remembering.


    *****


    "We just had to meet Zaroth during our night walk!" Sofia complained as she marched forward.


    She knew that Vera disliked looking at the man, so she was now probably in a bad mood.


    ''And just when she was starting to get better!'' Sofia cursed as she shifted her gaze to her friend.


    "Forget about him alright? We are here to relax, so don''t-"


    "He seems different," Vera spoke softly.


    Sofia raised an eyebrow, "different how?"


    "Like¡­ I know that he''s a human, but at the same time, he looked like something different."


    Sofia sighed as she nudged Vera with her elbow, "We know that he''s weird, so just don''t worry about him," she advised. Then stopped as she saw that Vera was trembling.


    "What is it?"


    Vera''s voice trembled a little as she spoke, "That woman¡­ the one with crimson hair and eyes¡­ I think she isn''t human."


    Sofia put her hand on Vera''s shoulder.


    "What do you mean?"


    "She¡­ gave off a feeling similar to a demon¡­ a powerful one at that. And I think that Zaroth was giving similar but much weaker energy."


    "Vera, listen to me," Sofia spoke as she went in front of her, preventing her from walking forward.


    "Do not discuss this with anyone, okay?"


    "But we-"


    "Are too weak to do anything about it even if it is true," Sofia interrupted.


    She didn''t like the idea that if her friend was right, there was a demon in the capital walking freely, but there wasn''t much that she was able to do. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even if she was a princess, without her father''s support, she was nobody¡ªless than nobody. So all she could do was grit her teeth and pretend that she hadn''t witnessed anything this night.

 Chapter 137 The Quiet Strike

    "Alexander, the leader of the White Fang clan has become impatient, you need to strike sooner," the salesman spoke coldly as he glanced at the body that the black entity had taken control over.


    "I will act when I decide it''s time, do not forget¡ª," the entity leaned closer to the salesman as it spoke without any kind of emotion in its voice.


    "I do not serve you or your boss."


    The salesman smiled widely as he responded.


    "Indeed you do not, but if you want that thing, then you should obey the emperor''s command."


    With a scoff, the entity exited the room.


    "I will attack today, after that, what happens is on you."


    The salesman watched the thing wearing human skin exit the room, and then he shifted his gaze to a man with purple eyes waiting on the sofa.


    "We need to recruit more people," He spoke as he got up from his chair.


    David scoffed, "So that is what you''re calling it? Recruiting people? More like abducting."


    Not paying him any attention, the salesman headed for the door but was stopped by David''s question.


    "I know there are some things I shouldn''t know, but I want to understand¡ªwhy are we working with that thing pretending to be human? It gives me the creeps, and the fact that it''s getting better at mimicking humans, making it harder to tell the difference, isn''t a pleasant thought." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We are just using everything that we can get our hands on¡­ do not worry, it will not dare to go against us¡­ at least until we have what it wants."


    The conversation was over, so David stood up as well. It was time to recruit more people.


    *****


    Each movement was precise, its voice was the same as any normal human.


    It had been living among humans for some time now, as such, it was able to almost perfectly replicate their movements.


    A part of the reason for that was his¡­ or at least this body''s daughter¡ªEmily. It turned out that taking care of a child while pretending to be her father had made it learn a lot of things when it came to humans. Especially when it came to their emotions.


    Emily, being a kid, didn''t have a good grasp of her emotions yet, meaning that she found it hard to suppress them.


    The entity just had to silently watch her as it was learning at an abnormal rate the way humans behaved and thought.


    Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    It had reached such a high level of pretending to be a human that it was now confident that it could have conversations with everyday people without anyone noticing that something was amiss.


    At the beginning, it thought that there was a chance that it would stumble on a Purifier and its cover would have been exposed. But to its luck, it seemed that a lot of the churches had been attacked recently, so the number of Purifiers had drastically dwindled.


    They couldn''t be found anywhere else except in the few big churches that remained, meaning as long as it didn''t go to those locations, it would be safe.


    Everything had aligned perfectly, so the day to strike Zack had come.


    Coincidentally, it seemed that today was the day when its target was going to participate in the tournament, so feeling confident that it appeared like a human, it had decided to enter the arena and watch the fight, hoping to see what kind of other power Zack possessed.


    Sadly, the man didn''t use any powers at all. He simply overwhelmed his opponent with his mastery of sword fighting.


    There was only one thing that concerned the entity.


    In the arena, there was somebody very powerful. It was a man with crimson eyes that seemed to watch Zack intensely. Were they related in any kind of shape or form?


    Despite knowing that it was a bad idea, it glanced for a second at the man.


    In that moment, the man with crimson eyes seemed to have sensed that he was being watched and matched the being''s gaze.


    The thing wearing human skin felt its spine getting cold as just staring at the man''s eyes spoke about how strong he was. Not only that, but the man had surely realized that he wasn''t being stared at by a human but by a demon instead.


    And yet, betraying expectations, the man smiled almost as if he were happy to have seen the demon.


    The entity asked itself why, and then realizing it, this was probably Alexander, the leader of the White Fang clan. The man had probably deduced that the thing was the assassin the emperor had sent.


    Then, a second later, the man''s smile disappeared as he stood up. The match was over, so his work was done as well.


    The thing wearing human skin shifted its gaze to Zack.


    Even though the man had won, he had done it without using his powers at all, meaning that he had numerous wounds on his body. Strangely enough, though, he didn''t bleed despite them.


    ''No matter, he must be at least exhausted.'' The thing stood up from its seat as well.


    The time to strike had come.


    *****


    Following Zack, the thing walked slowly, making sure to not look directly at the man to not arouse suspicion.


    To kill Zack, it had to enter his body, meaning it would have to leave the current one it was using.


    It was probably never going to see Emily again.


    The fact didn''t bother it in the slightest. There was no way that it had grown attached to a human.


    ''Now,''


    Reaching a secluded place and making use of the fact that it was night, meaning there were no people around, it sat on the bench and then exited the body of the man it was using.


    The black mass moved quickly, climbing down the wall of the house.


    It traveled from one to another quickly as it finally positioned itself above Zack.


    With no hesitation, it lunged toward the man.


    Zack noticed it, but because he was exhausted from the fight he had just endured, his reaction speed was too slow.


    The being landed on Zack''s head as it began to enter into his eyes and mouth.


    The moment had finally come. It was going to take full control over Zack.

 Chapter 138 A Demons Defeat

    The process wasn''t complicated in the slightest.


    It enters the body of a creature, making its way into its nerves, muscles, tendons, and takes full control of them.


    It also enters the brain as it infects it, taking full control over all motor functions of the body and killing the being in the process.


    The whole thing shouldn''t take more than ten seconds on average.


    And yet something happened. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Something that it hadn''t ever experienced.


    Ten seconds passed, twenty seconds, thirty seconds, a minute, and yet it hadn''t taken control yet.


    Something was stopping it. Like there was a wall that didn''t allow it to go deeper. Not metaphorical¡ªa literal wall.


    ''Is that blood?'' the thing asked itself. The blood of the man had moved in such a way that it didn''t allow it to gain access to the brain or the nerves.


    It had previously seen that Zack had a way to manifest a blood sword, meaning that he could command blood to some extent. But to be able to control it so masterfully that he denied the entity access to his own body?


    This was something it hadn''t expected in the slightest.


    Zack, finally recovering from the shock that something had entered him and was trying to take control, opened his mouth and, using his hand, dug deep into his throat.


    Catching the black mass with his hand, he pulled with all his strength. A moment later, the black mass let go, and the entity was thrown to the side. Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    ''I wasn''t able to take control of a human? I was denied access?'' Not giving a chance for the black mass that had entered him to catch a break, Zack manifested his blood sword and lunged toward the entity.


    Sadly, he was too slow, as the thing managed to enter a shaft, disappearing from view just before his sword reached it.


    "FUCK!" Zack shouted as he began to search for the thing, but it was nowhere in sight.


    After confirming that he was indeed alone, he could only kneel as he took ragged breaths. He had been expecting an attack, but for something to literally try and take control over his body? Even in his wildest dreams, he wouldn''t have thought this was possible.


    "Thank god for my powers, I guess," he muttered under his breath.


    Despite managing to stop an attack, he wasn''t in a good mood as he knew that the thing that attacked him wasn''t human. Meaning that his uncle was even willing to use demons to get rid of him.


    "I think¡­ I have to ask for help after all," he had to admit.


    *****


    Returning to the body of the father, the entity''s emotionless expression was replaced by a grim one.


    "I¡­ failed?" It was still having a hard time accepting the fact that there existed a human that was able to resist its influence.


    "Well, I did what I could. They are on their own now." It didn''t know how the salesman was planning to get rid of Zack since it had now failed, nor did it truly care.


    As its work was done, it began to head home to where Emily was.


    It caught a glance of its reflection in a street window, and its eyes widened in surprise.


    Why was it smiling despite failing its mission?


    Was it because it was glad that even though it had failed, the job was considered done, meaning that it could forget about it?


    Or was it because it was glad it failed, meaning that it would spend more time with this body''s daughter?


    "Yeah, no way," the thing muttered as it moved forward.


    There was no way that it had become attached to a human.


    *****


    "I think we can do one more," the salesman muttered as he observed the poor district.


    "Isn''t there a better way of recruiting people?" David asked.


    "It''s not like we''re forcing them, are we? They are choosing this of their own volition," the man replied.


    "I don''t think they have much of a choice though," David muttered under his breath. Thankfully, the salesman didn''t hear him as he saw his next prey.


    "Watch and learn, you''ll soon do the same," the salesman spoke as he approached a clearly homeless man lying on a bench.


    "Excuse me, sir," he spoke, stopping before the homeless man.


    The man had ragged old clothes, a beard that he hadn''t shaved off in a long time, and marks on his hands hinting that he had a history of abusing certain substances in the past.


    Or in other words, the perfect person they needed.


    "I don''t have any money," the homeless man grunted as he stood up, clearly alarmed.


    The salesman smiled in response. "No, I am not selling anything actually, you see¡­"


    He opened his suitcase and handed a bottle containing red pills and a business card to the man.


    "This is entirely free, no strings attached. If you happen to desire more, you can find them at the address on the card."


    The homeless man, despite feeling suspicious, took the pills.


    "Good day, sir," the salesman spoke as he left the man alone, and David followed as well.


    "Why are you frowning?" the man asked, seeing the expression on David''s face.


    "These pills¡­ what exactly are they?"


    The salesman spoke, "Again, asking questions about things you shouldn''t know¡­ well, think of them as chaos."


    "Chaos?" David raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes, chaos, in its most natural form," the man replied.


    David frowned even more, he hated it when people were being mysterious. But sadly, he wasn''t in a position where he could demand a satisfactory answer, so he didn''t ask any further questions.


    "How funny, working for them and not being given such basic information," the Spectral Warden mocked him. In response, David could only bit his lower lip in frustration.


    ''This is for my sister,'' he kept repeating in his mind, a reminder of why he was doing this.


    Seeing that the man wasn''t planning on speaking, the Spectral Warden sighed in regret.


    "You''re no fun."

 Chapter 139 The Approaching Crimson River

    "I want to express my utmost gratitude for joining me in my endeavor," Althea spoke as she bowed a little.


    "Please raise your head," Roderic immediately replied. "These were Elysia''s orders, if you have to thank somebody, then thank her, not me."


    "I see¡­ Nevertheless, thank you for coming." Althea raised her head and went on her way as Roderic walked behind her.


    He was assigned as a bodyguard for the queen. The second Elysia had heard that Althea had been sent to the frontline, she commanded Roderic to go and join her.


    Despite being sent to aid the queen, he still kept his distance. There was a rumor that if somebody were to touch her, they would get her curse, so nobody wanted to take the risk.


    Althea seemed to realize it but didn''t seem bothered by the fact. She had probably gotten used to people keeping their distance from her.


    "Another day had passed. We are going to examine the battlefield," Althea commanded as she marched forward.


    Roderic raised an eyebrow. "But is it wise to get so close to it? Shouldn''t we be keeping a safe distance? If the enemy realized that one of the queens were present here, they would no doubt do anything in their power to get their hands on you."


    Althea couldn''t help but scoff at his words.


    "Should I feel flattered by your words, Sir Roderic? I doubt anybody would go out of their way to try and kidnap me, not to mention that even if they did, nobody would bat an eye."


    A second later, she added, "Plus, I am here to calm down the worried civilians and soldiers close to the frontline. I can''t exactly do that if I have no idea how the war is progressing, can I?"


    Roderic wanted to respond, but in the end, he kept his mouth shut, knowing that every word that came out of Althea''s mouth was correct.


    Reaching the city gates, they climbed on top of them. Once they did, the horizon made Roderic grimace.


    Althea didn''t seem much affected as her face remained neutral as ever.


    After a moment, Roderic couldn''t help but mutter, "God¡­ there must be thousands at least."


    The beautiful field up to the north was gone, nowhere to be found. Instead, it had been replaced with thousands of dead soldiers lying on the ground, painting it with their blood. Most of them wore black armor decorated with red armaments, meaning that the Crimson Sun Empire had taken more casualties this time.


    This didn''t mean that there hadn''t been a large loss to their side, however.


    In the vicinity of the walls, there were civilians embracing the bodies of their dead family members and friends.


    There was one fellow who looked like a ghost, he was carrying his severed left hand in his right as he sat patiently, awaiting a healer to come help him.


    He was one of the less severe cases.


    "There aren''t any more survivors!" one man shouted.


    "Understood," another nodded, understanding what was meant.


    A moment later, several flames engulfed the lying-on-the-ground bodies.


    Once they got the majority of the bodies from their side, they would burn the rest of them¡ªprimarily the enemy ones.


    It wasn''t like they were going to allow their enemy to get close and collect the bodies of their slain brothers and sisters. The more these bodies were on the field close to the city, the higher the chance a disease was going to spread.


    Considering that the city was in the middle of a siege, a disease was the last thing they needed at the moment.


    As the bodies of the dead soldiers caught aflame, ash soared high into the sky.


    "Isn''t it funny?" Althea exclaimed, catching Roderic by surprise.


    "What is it?" he asked, after taking a moment to compose himself.


    "I am sent here meant to reassure the people that everything would be fine, but considering the situation, there''s only one way to do it, to convince them that the city would get reinforcements or financial aid."


    "¡­And from what I have heard¡­"


    "The emperor hasn''t announced anything similar. Meaning that I have to use my charisma to convince these struggling people that everything will be fine," Althea spoke as she shifted her gaze to Roderic.


    "And yet the one who has been sent is me. The one who is the furthest from charisma as one could go."


    Roderic''s eyes widened a little. He had been married for a long time, so he knew that in situations like this, one was supposed to comfort the person, but he knew deep down that no matter what he said, it was going to be useless. Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire


    The queen knew how much she was despised by those around her, so lying to her face would be both insulting and pointless.


    After the queen calmed down a little, she began to head down.


    "Come, the people require my presence."


    *****


    Ten thousand soldiers clad in black armor with red armaments. One man in front of them, carrying two great swords on his back¡ªvery few people would be able to wield them effectively¡­ but this man didn''t have any trouble. He was taller than two meters, after all, so any normal sword looked like a child''s toy in his hands.


    The enemy general.


    Shifting his gaze, he saw that the sun was high in the sky¡ªthe perfect time to attack.


    "They dare to kidnap our princess!" His shout was so forceful that it seemed as if the surroundings died out completely due to the man''s power.


    "Not only that, but they don''t even dare to meet us in a fair fight, cowardly hiding themselves in their pathetic cities!" The ten thousand soldiers present were listening intently as a new emotion began to show in their eyes¡ªbloodlust.


    "It is time we show them the might of our empire! We will show them what happens when they go against us! We will kill their men, burn their cities, desecrate their legends and their gods. Nothing shall remain from them. We will erase them from the course of history!"


    "Let the crimson river flow!"


    "Let the crimson river flow!"


    The shout of the soldiers echoed across dozens of kilometers.


    "We thirst for their blood, and the Sun shall drink!" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We thirst for their blood, and the Sun shall drink!"


    A menacing smile appeared on the general''s face.


    "We are getting our princess back. Kill without mercy!"


    The attack on the city had begun.

 Chapter 140 A Dangerous Alliance

    "But thanks to my powers, I somehow managed to deny its control. After that, I threw it to the side and tried to attack it, but it seemed that I was too slow, so it managed to escape."


    Once Zack had finished explaining how he was attacked, silence fell on the table where he and his friends were sitting.


    Lily was the first one to manage to speak. "Something tried to take control of you? We expected you to be attacked, but... this is..." She wasn''t able to finish her words, unsure of how to express them.


    "But you are fine, aren''t you? There aren''t any side effects or something similar?" Roran asked as he leaned back in his chair.


    "No, thankfully, I am fine," Zack replied.


    Zaroth, meanwhile, was busy thinking. ''Something that enters your body and tries to take full control of it...'' The first thing that came to mind was that creature he had seen once¡ªthe one that was wearing human skin.


    ''But from what I know, it is supposed to work for the emperor... unless he and Zack''s family have joined sides, trying to get rid of him¡­''


    This was the only logical conclusion. But if that was true, it meant that Zack was alone¡ªnot only fighting against his family, which was already hard enough, considering it was a very powerful clan, but now, if the emperor enters the picture...


    Massaging his forehead, Zaroth sighed as he leaned back in his chair.


    ''What do you think, Luna?'' he asked, eager to hear another opinion.


    ''Zack is pretty much screwed. I find it hard to imagine him surviving... Well, there does come one solution to mind¡­''


    "Yeah, figures..." he muttered under his breath.


    The only way for Zack¡ªhis friend¡ªto survive fighting against such a large and powerful force was to join another equal in power... or in other words...


    "Zack," Zaroth spoke, shifting his gaze to the man. "I know that you may want to fight alone against your family. Maybe it''s pride or something similar¡ª"


    "Actually," Zack interrupted him, "I have to admit, I think I will need help from now on. It was stupid of me to think that I would be fine on my own."


    ''Well, that certainly makes things easier,'' Zaroth thought as he continued.


    "I suspect that there is a very large force targeting you, even bigger than your family clan," he spoke as no one interrupted him. Zack, as well as Roran and Lily, were listening to him intensely.


    "So the only way I see for you to survive is to join a powerful force of your own."


    Before he spoke his next words, he sent Elysia a message.


    -----


    Zaroth: Do you perhaps need more allies?


    Elysia: Elaborate.


    Zaroth: My friend has reached a point where if he doesn''t get some kind of support, there is a huge chance he is assassinated. And I believe he will be very useful.


    Elysia: Names?


    Zaroth: Zack, Roran, Lily. The ones that made it possible for me to kill the Epic Beast Master.


    Elysia: ... S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elysia: If they know what they are getting into, then they are more than welcome.


    -----


    Sighing with relief, Zaroth glanced around his friends. "Considering that Zack is being targeted, there is a chance that you are caught in the crossfire as well," he spoke, glancing at Roran and Lily.


    "So if you agree to support the chairwoman¡ªElysia¡ªthen she can more or less guarantee your survival, at least for now."


    His friends'' eyes widened for a moment at the mention of the woman. Suddenly, everything began to make sense. Why and how he had managed to get a date with her.


    If they were working together, then it seemed more plausible.


    The first to reply was Roran. "Support her?" He raised an eyebrow. "If we are supporting her, then this means she is an enemy of somebody. Who is it?"


    Zaroth observed their surroundings, making sure that there wasn''t anybody listening to their conversation. After a moment, he spoke.


    "The emperor."


    "We are in," Lily replied without any hesitation, which wasn''t really expected, considering that she was usually the most cautious person of the group.


    "Wait, let''s think about this logically!" Roran whispered as he heard her answer.


    "No," she replied firmly. "This is a chance we can''t miss, and you know that, Roran."


    Roran wanted to respond, but it seemed that the words got caught in his throat, and as such, he wasn''t able to.


    After a moment, Zack asked.


    "If... If I join Elysia, would she help me get my revenge on my family? On the clan?"


    Zaroth studied the man before replying. "If my suspicions are correct, then your family clan is working with the emperor, making them Elysia''s enemy. As such, they are as good as dead."


    Zack''s eyes seemed to brighten, as if he had just seen a glimmer of hope for the first time in a long while.


    "Then I''m in as well," he answered firmly.


    *****


    Zaroth had to admit that it was weird. Usually, when he was in Elysia''s office, he was always alone. But this time, he wasn''t, as Zack, Roran, and Lily were here as well.


    Leaning back in her chair, Elysia observed the four students in front of her. She knew what Zaroth was capable of, but what about the other three?


    "It''s good that you have decided to join me, but first, you have to reveal what your powers are. After all, to know how useful you are going to be, I have to know what you''re capable of."


    Zaroth would have argued that it wouldn''t matter since she knew they were strong enough to assist him in killing the Epic Beast Master, but in truth, he was curious to know what their powers actually were, so he didn''t speak up.


    "I can control blood," Zack was the first one to speak up.


    "There are many ways to use it. First, I can make my body faster and stronger by increasing the speed at which my blood flows through my veins. I can also command it to transform into armor, weapons, and other objects, but if I''m not familiar with the object, then creating it would be too difficult."


    Elysia raised an eyebrow. "Can you control the blood of your enemies? Effectively turning them into your puppets?"


    Zack grimaced for a moment before replying, "In theory, yes. In practice, I lack the strength to do it. It would require too much mana, and better control than the one I currently possess."


    After Zack was done speaking, Elysia shifted her gaze to Roran.


    Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    The man took a deep breath before speaking. "I can make things levitate, and the blessing I''ve received allows me to summon heavenly swords... but I don''t know the details, so I can''t exactly use it properly."


    Elysia sighed. It was common for people, especially as young as them, to not have a very good grasp of their powers or how to use them, so she wasn''t going to press for more.


    Lastly, it was Lily''s turn. The one Elysia was the most interested in.


    Lily glanced briefly at Roran with hesitation.


    "At this point, we''re too far gone to hesitate."


    Nodding, Lily parted her lips and spoke, revealing her powers.


    Listening to her, Zaroth felt a chill run down his spine.


    He had expected Lily to be a force to be reckoned with¡­ but this went far beyond any expectation he had.

 Chapter 141 Obstructed Memories

    With a gasp, he rose up from his bed as he put his trembling hand on his forehead.


    Zaroth took a minute or two to calm down his heart.


    By instinct, he had summoned Luna, so he shifted his gaze to her as he asked,


    "What the fuck happened?"


    Just a second ago, he was in Elysia''s office with Zack, Roran, and Lily.


    Lily was about to say what kind of powers she had, but then he found himself back in his room?


    Luna, hearing his question, raised an eyebrow as she looked out the window. It was already night.


    "I think Lily told us what her powers were¡­ and then we forgot."


    "Forgot?" Zaroth repeated her words, trying to make sense of the situation.


    "Yes¡­ if I am not mistaken, you alongside everybody in the room with the exception of Elysia were terrified when they heard what Lily''s powers were¡­ and then everybody forgot¡­ I think it was part of her powers about not allowing anyone to remember them."


    With a grunt, Zaroth sat on the bed, deep in thought.


    ''Her powers have something to do with memories? Is that why I can''t seem to recall the events clearly? If I am affected, should I take it as that she is unable to control them and everybody is affected by it?''


    After a few minutes of pondering, he asked,


    "Did I¡­ say something to you before I forgot everything?"


    Luna sighed as she sat next to him on the bed. "Even if you did, I wouldn''t have remembered¡­ well, you did actually ask me something."


    He raised an eyebrow. "What was it?"


    "You asked if you will be able to win against her if you used me," she replied.


    "And your answer?"


    "We would lose."


    "Lose?" he muttered her words under his breath. He knew that Lily had been hiding her true strength¡­ but she was stronger than him? He possessed a mythical dragon! Even if his dragon wasn''t at full power currently, it was still a dragon nonetheless!


    Zaroth began to feel frustrated, so he walked over to the bathroom, undressed, and turned on the shower. He had woken up sweaty, so maybe the shower would be able to calm him down and help him remember.


    Slowly his memories began to resurface, but it was hard to keep them, it felt like if he wasn''t focusing solely on them, they were going to disappear again.


    "Lily said something¡­ Zack was visibly shocked, Roran didn''t change his expression much, meaning that he knew a part of her powers, which wasn''t a surprise considering that she was his girlfriend¡­ and Elysia¡­ she had a smile on her face¡­ one that I have never seen her with."


    A part of the conversation came back to him, but he wasn''t able to remember the most important thing, what were Lily''s powers exactly?


    "Everything is pointing toward being able to manipulate memories to some extent¡­ but then what about the spells she is able to use? If they aren''t connected to her class or blessing in any way, it would mean that she had learned them the hard way¡­ but why do I feel like this isn''t the case?"


    It was safe to say that he was becoming frustrated with himself, feeling like he wasn''t able to think clearly, like something was obstructing his memories. It wasn''t a nice feeling.


    He had become cocky, he didn''t know what Lily was capable of before, but he assumed that he was stronger than her¡­ and yet the opposite was the case?


    ''Stronger. I need to be stronger¡­'' Again, it all came down to strength in the end. The feeling that he wasn''t the strongest wasn''t a pleasant feeling. So he felt a dire need to acquire more power.


    "Let''s summarize what I can do right now."


    First, it was his mana core. It had three aspects that he would be able to improve, his mana output, capacity, and regeneration. The more he improved that part, the more spells he would be able to use.


    Then it came the amount of sparks connected to his core. They wouldn''t increase the number of spells he could use, but they increased the firepower¡ªor in other words, the effectiveness of his skills.


    Then it came the demonic skills that he had learned from Midnight. If he wanted to become more familiar with them, he had to kill more people.


    It was important not to forget his physical body, he had become stronger and was able to use, somewhat proficiently, swords, spears, and daggers.


    And lastly was the fact that he was a Beast Master, with the ability to resurrect and tame dead beasts.


    "If I want to get stronger, I have to strengthen one of these areas¡­" he muttered under his breath.


    But the truth of the matter was that he hadn''t ever stopped training his mana core and connecting sparks to it. He had also been training his body constantly. If he wished to, he could go on a rampage killing people, making his demonic skills stronger, but that was going to take too much time.


    "So I guess I have to tame more beasts?" Considering that his mana core had grown considerably, he was probably ready to support even more beasts now. The question was, where was he going to find them?


    Searching for beasts himself would probably take too much time.


    He accidentally touched the showerhead and made the water go from hot to icy cold.


    "FUCK!" he shouted, irritated. The cold water reminded him of his old life when he was outside the capital.


    "Wait, the capital?" he muttered under his breath.


    A moment later, his eyes narrowed in realization. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    "I am in the capital for fuck''s sake! Why didn''t I think to search if there were beasts for sale?!"


    In that moment, he felt like an idiot. He had been thinking about so many things at the same time that the most obvious thing had escaped his mind. There was bound to be a way to buy beasts somewhere in the capital. There were millions of people living here, after all.


    Quickly drying himself, he put on his bracelet and sent Elysia a message.


    -----


    Zaroth: Is there a way to buy beasts in the capital?


    Elysia: I have heard that there are some illegal beast fights happening somewhere away from the emperor''s gaze. Apparently, they let beasts fight it out among themselves while rich folks are watching the spectacle from above and betting on who is going to win.


    Elysia: Some even buy a beast or two if they catch their eyes.


    Zaroth: What makes them illegal? Is it because they are considered inhumane?


    Elysia: No, it is because they are not paying taxes.


    Zaroth: ¡­


    Zaroth: Do you perchance know where to find these places?


    Elysia: Of course. I was actually wondering why you hadn''t asked yet. I will make some modifications to the map in your bracelet.


    Zaroth: ¡­


    Zaroth: By the way, these beasts could cost a hefty amount, I assume? I wouldn''t mind some financial aid.


    Elysia: ¡­


    Elysia: You want me to give you more credits for free?


    Zaroth: Well, it''s not really free, is it? I introduced you to three people who have joined your side. Plus, the amount of Purifiers in the area has dwindled a lot recently, hasn''t it? You can thank me for that.


    Elysia: ¡­ S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elysia: True, you indeed have been useful as of late.


    -----


    [You have received a transfer of 10,000 credits]


    [Your map has been updated]


    Seeing the amount of money and the updates on the map, Zaroth couldn''t help but grin.


    It was time to go shopping for some beasts.

 Chapter 142 Where the Rich Bet

    Zaroth didn''t even wait for the sun to show itself before he went to the place where they were holding beast fights.


    Surprisingly, it wasn''t located in the poor places of the capital like he had expected, the opposite, in fact, it was located where the most wealthy individuals were living.


    Was it because they were that confident that the emperor wouldn''t find them, or was it just because the rich folk were too lazy to go out of their way far from their homes?


    Shifting his gaze from the map, he saw the massive building in front of him. The first thing he noticed was that it was at least twenty floors tall.


    The second thing he noticed were the big words that were carved above the entrance.


    "This is a bank?!" he muttered under his breath. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A bank was holding these illegal fights?


    Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    ''Actually, it makes sense,'' a moment later he realized.


    If there were massive fights with a lot of rich folks watching and betting, then the organizers would have to somehow explain the vast amount of money they possessed. What better way to do that than by acting as a bank?


    They surely handled a vast amount of money regularly, making it easy to disguise the wealth they had acquired through the betting.


    Taking a deep breath, he entered the building.


    A second later, his eyes widened in surprise. This was the most beautiful interior of a building he had ever seen.


    The walls were made from beautiful dark wood, was the floor was laid with sleek black stone, and atop it rested carpets that seemed to be woven by a master.


    The ceiling was unbelievably high, at least 25 meters, and from it, golden chandeliers hung that illuminated the grand room.


    After he recovered from the beautiful sight, he shifted his gaze to the reception in front.


    Curiously, the only person in the room was the woman behind the desk. She was dressed in a white suit.


    She was alone, likely because it was late at night... but it struck him as odd that there seemed to be no security at all. This was a bank, after all¡ªwhere was the security?


    Shaking his head off the unnecessary thought, Zaroth approached the woman as he flashed her a smile.


    "Hello, are you here to create an account with us?" the woman returned his smile with one of her own. Unlike his, hers didn''t seem forced in the slightest, it was clear that she was a pro.


    He would have been in a pinch if it wasn''t for Elysia and the instructions she had given him. Even if he knew that there were illegal activities going on here, he had to find a way to be allowed access.


    Taking a deep breath, he repeated what Elysia had told him to say.


    "Actually, a bird has told me that there''s something extraordinary happening here, so I just had to come and see it for myself."


    This was the code to show that you knew the fights were going on here.


    The woman''s eyes narrowed for a split second before she asked,


    "And who is that bird?"


    She was basically asking who had recommended him to the place. The only way to be allowed entry is if a member of the organization had recommended you.


    Zaroth didn''t falter as he answered, "The one that has it all yet seeks even more."


    He wasn''t sure who that person was, but it was likely Elysia herself, if this was her code name¡ªor something along those lines.


    The receptionist''s hand trembled a little when he mentioned the name, then she clapped with her hands.


    Instantly after, one of the doors to the side opened, and an old gentleman appeared in view.


    "You can speak with him about the matter," the receptionist spoke as she pointed to the old man.


    Zaroth muttered a quiet thank you as he approached him.


    "Entry is a thousand credits," was the first thing the old man told him once they were facing one another.


    ''A thousand credits?!'' Zaroth felt insulted. This was ten percent of all his money, and they were asking that much just for entry?!


    Of course, his emotions didn''t show on his face as he paid with his bracelet.


    Once he did, the old man stepped aside, allowing Zaroth to enter.


    The room was pretty much empty with the only exception being a staircase that led down.


    ''I''m supposed to go there?'' he asked himself as he took a step forward, only to be stopped as he felt a hand on his shoulder.


    "Do not forget your mask, sir," the old man spoke as he handed him a half-mask with a gem in the center.


    Zaroth raised an eyebrow as he took it.


    ''I guess this is supposed to hide my identity?'' he thought as he put it on.


    "Is this your first time here?" the old man asked, and Zaroth nodded in reply.


    "I see, then in short, once you go down, you will be able to witness fights live, and if you wish to, you can bet on who the winner will be. Once the fights are done, you can buy a creature if you are interested. It may be the winner of the fight or the loser. Though unless you are planning to skin them for their hide, I do not recommend you buy dead beasts," the man advised.


    "I see. Thank you for the explanation," Zaroth replied as he went downstairs.


    *****


    "How long are these damn stairs?" he muttered quietly.


    It felt like he had gone down multiple floors now, and yet there was no end in sight.


    ''I just hope I have enough money to buy anything,'' he thought. If the entrance was so expensive, he worried that the credits Elysia had given him wouldn''t be enough.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Zaroth reached the bottom of the stairs where a large metal door blocked his path.


    The door didn''t have a handle, so the only thing he was able to do was knock.


    Once he did, a part of the door slid open and a pair of eyes from the other side studied him carefully.


    A second or two later, the door opened, allowing him to enter.


    Immediately, the sounds of cheers and roars reached his ears, while the stench of alcohol and blood lingered in the air.


    Taking a step forward, he observed the massive room, if he even could call it that.


    The ceiling was high, and it seemed that there were multiple paths that he could take.


    Not really sure where he was supposed to go, he went toward where he heard the most cheers.


    There were a lot of people all around¡ªsome were walking with a clear purpose, others were engaged in conversation, and some were busy drinking large amounts of alcohol. But the one thing that united them all was that every single one of them was wearing the same type of mask he had.


    Zaroth spent some time wandering around, studying the interior of the place.


    There were multiple small arenas present, and each one had its seats almost full as the rich onlookers were observing the fights below.


    Finally finding an empty spot, he sighed as he sat down, focusing on the fight that was about to happen.


    Truthfully, it felt weird. He was usually the one that fought in an arena, not the one that observed them.


    "Thank you for coming, ladies and gentlemen!" a man shouted as he entered the arena, and the whole place became dead silent as everybody observed with interest.


    "On one side, we have the Nightclaw Panther, and on the other, we have the Gorehorn Minotaur. Who will win? Place your bets now!"


    Zaroth held his breath as he saw the two beasts enter the arena from opposite sides.


    This was certainly going to be an interesting match.

 Chapter 143 Clash of Beasts

    "Who do you think will win?" one woman leaned to the side as she asked the man who was seated next to her.


    Zaroth wasn''t planning to bet as he was too poor for that, but nevertheless felt interested to hear what the rich folks were thinking, so he concentrated his attention on the conversation happening around him.


    "It''s obvious, actually. Every person that has at least a shred of understanding will know how the match will play out," the man scoffed as he pointed with his finger forward.


    "The Nightclaw Panther is an incredible beast. From its name alone, it should be obvious that it is proficient for hunting in the dark. It is a silent hunter that attacks before the prey even registers that there is an aggressor."


    Zaroth had to agree with the knowledgeable man. The panther had black fur that could blend into the darkness of the night perfectly. Its yellow eyes were most likely perfect for seeing in the dark, and from its slender but muscular body, it was clear the beast could move with incredible stealth and precision.


    ''Or in other words, now in the arena where there are countless lights above its head, making it exposed to its opponent, its advantage is gone. Meanwhile, the minotaur...''


    "It is a powerful beast, but sadly, in the confines of the arena, it is unable to show its true potential," the man explained to the woman as he pointed his finger to the minotaur.


    "Meanwhile, the Gorehorn Minotaur is in the perfect place to show its true strength. It has a clear view of its target, and it''s locked with it in a confined space. No matter how deadly the panther is, without the element of surprise, it wouldn''t have a chance against the minotaur."


    "I see¡­ so that is why we should bet on the minotaur?" the woman asked. Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Yep, you can go all out. The victory is certain," the man advised.


    Even if the knowledgeable man was correct, Zaroth still didn''t want to risk it, so he decided to simply stay in his seat and observe the fight.


    "Both of these beasts are Rare¡­" he muttered under his breath, and a second later, both beasts charged at one another.


    The minotaur let out a menacing roar as it raised the axe it was carrying in its right hand and brought it down.


    When the axe hit the arena floor, Zaroth felt his seat¡ªfar from the impact¡ªshake as the shockwave traveled all the way to him


    He was impressed. The raw power the minotaur was displaying was something that he definitely needed. No matter the situation, if he was able to command a creature capable of producing so much force, it was bound to be helpful.


    Of course, that didn''t mean he was unimpressed by the panther as well. Despite the incredible speed with which the minotaur was attacking, the panther was able to dodge the strikes smoothly without any trouble.


    The speed the beast was showing was simply incredible. It didn''t have much destructive force, as it was probably weaker than Silverfang when it came to raw strength, but the panther made up the difference with speed alone.


    Not to mention, thanks to its black fur and the heavy padding on its legs, it was like it was made for assassinations. Which could come in handy if Zaroth had to kill something at night¡­ like the Purifiers, for example.


    In short, both of these beasts were incredible, and should he be able to acquire even one of them, his overall strength would increase significantly.


    The minotaur seemed to get angrier with each swing that missed its target, so in an attempt to change its approach, it brought its massive head forward, its two sharp horns focused on the panther, and then the minotaur charged with all its might.


    The arena seemed to shake with each of its steps. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The panther''s eyes widened for a moment, clearly surprised by the sudden burst of speed the minotaur had shown it was capable of, and dodged to the side.


    Its reaction time was lightning fast, and yet it seemed to have made a miscalculation. Once the minotaur saw that the panther had dodged to the side, it threw its massive axe at the panther.


    Managing to sense the attack in time, the panther twisted its body in an unnatural way, making the axe miss its mark. But sadly, due to its awkward way of bending its body, it didn''t give it a chance to dodge the minotaur''s kick.


    Even from afar, Zaroth was able to hear the panther''s ribs break from the pressure as it was sent flying, and a second later, it collided with the wall of the arena.


    The panther tried to stand up, but due to the heavy injury it had sustained, it was unable to.


    Before it could move, the minotaur was already before it. The beast brought down its leg on the panther''s head, killing it immediately.


    "And the winner is the Gorehorn Minotaur!" The man entered the arena again, as the collar around the minotaur''s neck glowed brightly, forcing it to kneel, unable to move.


    Cheers erupted around the arena. It seemed that the rich folks had enjoyed the match immensely.


    "You know so much when it comes to beasts! Thank you for sharing the information!" the woman exclaimed. She was most likely happy that she had won the bet.


    "This is just a hobby of mine, don''t mention it," the knowledgeable man responded.


    "Now that the match is over, is there somebody that wishes to buy the Gorehorn Minotaur? The beast not only showed incredible raw strength, but also its ability to use an axe effectively!"


    Zaroth tensed his muscles as he leaned forward. He was now going to hear the price for buying the winner of the fight. He had about nine thousand credits, so he hoped he would be able to afford something.


    "The bidding shall start with a hundred thousand credits!" the man in the middle of the arena proclaimed.


    In that moment, Zaroth couldn''t help but curse silently. "Fuck."


    It seemed that his money were greatly insufficient.

 Chapter 144 One Mans Trash, Anothers Treasure

    ''A hundred thousand credits is the start of the bidding?! There is no way anybody would pay that large sum of money, right?!'' Zaroth felt insulted just hearing the price.


    "Here!" a man far from Zaroth''s view raised his hand.


    "One hundred twenty thousand?" the man at the center of the arena spoke.


    "Here!" a woman shouted from another place in the arena.


    "One hundred fifty thousand here!"


    "One hundred eighty thousand here!"


    "Two hundred thousand here!"


    Zaroth would have massaged his forehead if it wasn''t hidden behind the mask he was wearing.


    These people were willing to pay so much for the minotaur? Even if it was a Rare beast, he found it hard to believe how they could afford to bid so much without batting an eye.


    ''Should I ask Elysia for more credits?'' he wondered. This wasn''t something that he enjoyed doing, as it probably gave the impression that he wasn''t smart with his money. Since he wanted to court her, he knew he had to appear mature, and being irresponsible with his money was the complete opposite of that.


    Deciding to see how the bidding would end, he gritted his teeth and waited.


    After two minutes passed, it seemed that the deal was made. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sold for four hundred fifty thousand credits!" the man in the middle of the arena proclaimed.


    Afterward, the everyone began to clap, so Zaroth did as well. Were they celebrating the successful bidding? He wondered. It was hard to understand how the rich thought.


    "This was less than I expected, honestly," the woman whispered to the knowledgeable man.


    "Well, it''s only natural. During the fight with the panther, the minotaur took several hits, making the beasts bleed. Even if they aren''t serious wounds, they are still wounds nonetheless," he explained.


    ''So the beast strength isn''t the only thing they consider before buying, but its current condition as well,'' Zaroth thought, paying attention to the conversation


    "I see, then tell me how much do you think the panther would sell for?"


    Hearing the woman''s question, the man scoffed.


    "Honestly? I doubt that anyone would bother to buy it. The beast is dead, and unlike the others, this one doesn''t really have much value to offer. The only thing that may be desired is its black fur, but considering how much the body of the beast is damaged, no one would want to buy it. It is simply trash."


    Zaroth didn''t know how to feel hearing the words of the knowledgeable man, that was until he noticed that the body of the panther was giving a certain type of energy.


    A second later, he realized that he would be able to resurrect the beast.


    Suddenly his heart rate quickened, at the thought of acquiring the panther.


    If what the knowledgeable man said was true, then wouldn''t that mean Zaroth could buy the body of the dead beast, since nobody would bother to bid for it?


    "The bidding for the body of the panther shall start for twenty thousand credits!"


    Deadly silence fell upon the arena. No one seemed to want to buy the panther as the knowledgeable man had predicted.


    Which, while good news for Zaroth, didn''t mean that he would be able to buy the beast, as the bidding had started at twenty thousand, while he had just nine thousand.


    The man in the center of the arena coughed awkwardly. "Seeing that there isn''t interest, let''s lower the price. What about fifteen thousand?"


    There was still silence in the arena.


    "A pity," the knowledgeable man sighed. "Nobody would buy the body of the beast, and in the end, they would either burn it or give it as food for the other ones."


    Zaroth couldn''t help but grimace. They were going to get rid of the body of the beast that had so much potential?


    While he did understand that he was the only one that would be able to use the body of the panther to its full potential, as he doubted that there was anyone else capable of reviving the dead, that didn''t mean that he didn''t find the situation weird.


    These rich people who were ready to throw hundreds of thousands of credits into buying the minotaur didn''t even think twice when it came to the body of the panther.


    While Zaroth desperately hoped that they would decrease the price so he would be able to buy it.


    Was this what they called one man''s trash is another''s treasure?


    "Twelve thousand, anyone?" the man reduced the price again, but no one called out.


    A few seconds passed as he sighed, "Last offer, eight thousand credits."


    Zaroth raised his hand so quickly that he wondered if he had ever moved with such speed in his life.


    The man at the center of the arena smiled a little as he saw Zaroth''s hand, most likely glad that they were going to make some profit from the worthless body of the beast.


    The knowledgeable man threw a glance backward at Zaroth as he muttered,


    "Well, I guess somebody did buy it after all."


    *****


    After the bidding was done, Zaroth was escorted to a small room where the body of the panther was placed on a table like some kind of object¡­ Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    Well, considering that it was dead, it was probably counted as an object.


    Nevertheless, Zaroth paid with the credits.


    "Thank you for the successful bidding. Do you wish us to transport the body of the beast somewhere?" the man asked.


    Zaroth smiled as he replied, "No need."


    The man was surprised a little, as usually, everyone that bought a beast, dead or alive, would require it to be sent to their home, which was how they managed to charge even more money for the transportation.


    "If¡ªif you say so, sir," the man bowed a little as he exited the room.


    Zaroth, watching the man leave, took a deep breath as he approached the body of the panther.


    Stopping an arm''s length away from it, he couldn''t help but gasp a little.


    He hadn''t realized it before, but the beast was giving off incredibly strong energy, most likely testament to how much it wanted to live. It probably had things that it still wanted to achieve.


    "Well, if you want to live so much, then join me. Let me become your master, and in return, I will grant you your wish," he spoke firmly as he placed his hand on the beast, Its body didn''t have any warmth, it was cold.


    He had already granted the wish of Silverfang, making him evolve from Uncommon to Rare, so Zaroth was pretty sure that if the panther had some kind of wish and he managed to grant it, there was a real chance for the panther to evolve from a Rare beast to an Epic one.


    He held his breath as he listened to the words of the system. Even if he had bought the body of the beast, it didn''t mean that the panther would want to serve him, so it was now all up to luck. Would his purchase turn out to be meaningless, or would he hit the jackpot?


    [Nightclaw Panther judges your soul]


    [What is your purpose?]